《Kiss My Revenge The Heiress Strikes Back》


 Chapter 1

    "You''ve got to straighten up from now on. Head on home, your family''s waiting outside for you," the prison guard said politely as Miranda Hawk stepped out of the gate.


    She lifted her head, squinting against the blinding sunshine, a stark reminder of the freedom she''d yearned for.


    Not too far ahead, a sleek Porsche pulled up. Out stepped a young man, exuding an air of affluence. "Miranda."


    Miranda turned her gaze towards the smartly dressed, handsome young man in front of her.


    "Mom and Dad sent me to bring you home," he continued, his tone as formal as a business transaction, with just a hint of regret. "You''ve been through a lot these past two years. We want to make it up to you." He had expected her to look disheveled, worn out by prison life. To his surprise, Miranda appeared fresh- faced, with a healthy glow, even more stunning than she had looked two years ago.


    His insincerity made Miranda feel sick. "You all conspired to make me take the fall for Arabe''s crime and sent me to jail. And now you talk aboutpensation? Is it you guys who have no shame or is it me?" Alistair Hawke''s face hardened, a flicker of disdain in his eyes. "You think I wanted to be here? It''s only because Mom and Dad insisted. With the stain on your record, you should be grateful we''re letting youe back home. Don''t be such an ingrate. Be''s waiting with a cake for you. Don''t let her down!" Miranda sneered, "My record wouldn''t be tarnished if it weren''t for all of you. Especially you, my dear brother, Hawke thewyer."


    Alistair had been instrumental in getting her to take the me for Arabe. Of course, he wasn''t the only one - her other three biological brothers and her parents yed their parts too.


    Alistair''s expression shifted slightly. "In that situation, we had no other choice. I had to protect Be." Miranda scoffed, "You''re all a bunch of freaking lunatics."


    With that, she strode forward.


    Alistair scowled. "You seem to forget you''ve been to prison. Without the Hawke family, you''re nothing! Worth less than a beggar on the street!"


    Just then, a Maybach pulled up beside Miranda. A man stepped out swiftly, walking over to her with a respectful bow. "Are you Ms. Miranda Hawke?"


    Miranda nodded. "That''s me."


    The man bowed even lower. "Apologies for beingte, Ms. Hawke. Please, get in the car."


    Alistair''s expression turned to one of shock as he watched the scene unfold. He recognized the car model - there were fewer than five in the entire country.


    Miranda replied with "okay"; she paused before getting in, turning to look at Alistair''s dumbfounded face. "Oh, and another reason I''m not going back to the Hawke family - I don''t like hanging around with beasts.


    With that, she climbed into the car in a graceful manner.


    The driver gave Alistair a fleeting nce before moving to the driver''s seat.


    As the Maybach drove away, Alistair''s eyes darkened with suspicion. Who else, other than the Hawke family, woulde to pick her up? And what was with her attitude, cursing people freewheelingly? Had she lost her sanity back in jail?


    "Ms. Hawke, President Lancaster was thrilled to hear of your release. She wanted toe herself, but Mrs. Anna Lancaster fell ill, and she had to return to the family estate. She sent me in her ce."


    Miranda nodded softly, her mind flicking through the tangled web of family ties and social connections. Yes, she was no longer the original Miranda.


    The real Miranda had died in prison, overwhelmed by depression and the bullying she endured within those walls.


    And she was merely a wandering soul, finding her way into Miranda''s body by sheer chance.

 Chapter 2

    Miranda, the real daughter of the wealthy Hawke family in Zephra, had a life straight out of a drama. She was mistakenly swapped at birth and only reunited with her biological family three years ago.


    All the Hawke family members disliked her, including her four older brothers, who loathed her the most. Arabe Hawke, the impostor, was the cherished one instead, the center of their universe. The brothers were so protective of her that they viewed Miranda as a threat to Arabe''s happiness and treated her with cold indifference and harsh words.


    While her own parents, who imed they''d make up for her, had never allowed Miranda to steal any thunder from Arabe, prioritizing the impostor.


    Two years ago, Arabe pushed a ssmate down the stairs, leaving her vegetative.


    Things took a turn for the worse; to protect Arabe, the Hawkes conspired together to frame Miranda for the crime by pulling some strings, sending her to prison.


    They convinced her to confess in court with false promises of clearing her name, and Miranda had anticipated the fulfillment, yet leaving her with nothing but handcuffs.


    Miranda made a silent vow. "Don''t worry. Since I''ve been given this second chance, I''ll make sure justice is served."


    Just as those who had bullied Miranda in prison, they''d all get their share of punishment.


    "Ms. Hawk, shall I drive you to President Lancaster''s vi?" the driver asked politely.


    Miranda opened her eyes. "How far is the Lancaster family estate?"


    "Not far, about the same distance as the vi," the driver replied.


    "Take me to the Lancaster estate," she instructed.


    The driver hesitated. "It...alright."


    He found himself somehowplying. It was odd, he thought, how someone who had just been released from prison couldmand such authority. Turning the steering wheel, the driver took them to the direction.


    At the Hawke family home, everyone was at the living room. Alistair''s return was met with sour expressions.


    "She''s not back yet?" Alden snapped. "She''s really putting on airs."


    Dorian Hawke frowned at the cake on the table. "Let her be. It''s a waste of Be''s effort."


    Orion shrugged, unconcerned. "Don''t sweat it. She''lle back eventually. She has nowhere else to go." They were all well aware that Miranda didn''t have anywhere to go except the Hawke family home.


    Arabe dabbed her tears in grievance. "It''s my fault. Miranda doesn''t want toe back because of me." Lysander Hawke looked displeased. "Why me yourself? Not everything is your fault."


    Arabe suddenly thought of something. "Wait, Alistair, you said a luxury car picked her up? What car? Miranda just got out of prison. Who could possibly be there for her? Besides, given her connections, it''s unlikely that she could know someone like that."


    Although Alistair mentioned it earlier, the family hadn''t given it much thought; but now as they gave it a second thought, it indeed seemed strange. Who would pick up Miranda the moment she got out of jail? They all exchanged skeptical nces.


    "I don''t know," Alistair admitted quietly. "But I feel she seemed different somehow."


    Arabe frowned. "Could she have arranged it herself? Trying to make a statement to us?"


    The family agreed with Arabe''s theory. After all, Miranda had grown up with a poor foster family and had


    been in prison for two years. She couldn''t possibly have the connections for such a car.


    "Probably," Orion scoffed. "Anyone can hire a fancy car from the tforms these days just to show off. Let''s see how long she can keep up the act."


    Meanwhile, the Lancaster family estate was equally lively with tensions.


    "Her illness is just torture for her. Maybe we should..."


    "No way! Mom''s only seventy, and she hasn''t even written a will yet. How would we divide the assets?" "Stop arguing and focus on helping Mom! All you could do is arguing non-stop!" Lavinia Lancaster


    snarled, smacking her hand down on the table, "Right now, the important thing is to think of a way to cure Mom."


    The woman who spoke looked ten years younger than her actual age, like someone in her 30s. Being the youngest and the only daughter in the Lancaster family, Lavinia took control of the family finances and was a power holder as well. Her authority was undisputed, and her brothers fell silent.


    "It''s easy to say, but how do we cure her? She''s been searching treatment for years but to no avail. We''ve tried everything, and no doctor even knows what it is!" the eldest brother scoffed.


    "Who says it can''t be cured?" Lavinia replied firmly. "We just have to keep hoping. Sometimes miracles happen.''


    She woulde out of prison today; as long as she was out, there was hope.


    "Do you really believe that? Even the best specialists have given up. Who else has the skills? If it could be cured, it would have been by now," Susan snorted.


    With these words, the hope in the room seemed to dim.


    Five years ago, Anna came down with a strange ailment. She spent half of her day in a deep, unrelenting sleep, and upon waking, she''d be overwhelmed with a sensation as if thousands of ants were biting her all over, leaving her in unbearable pain and even causing her to convulse.


    To ease her suffering, they had no choice but to administer sedatives daily, keeping her in a state of prolonged sleep. But everyone knew this was no long-term solution.


    Today, Anna was once again gripped by her illness, prompting the entire family to rush back to the family estate.


    Just when hope seemed to be slipping away, a calm and gentle voice of a young girl floated in from outside the room. "I can help her.''

 Chapter 3

    Everyone''s attention snapped to the doorway.


    The girl standing there couldn''t have been more than twenty. She wore a baseball cap, a simple t-shirt, and straight-leg jeans. She looked fresh and casual, but to the Lancaster family, she seemed somewhat shabby.-


    "Who is she? How did she get in here?" Jonas sprang to his feet, questioning.


    Lavinia, however, was practically vibrating with excitement. "Miranda! It''s you! You''re back!"


    Miranda nced at Lavinia, a slight smile tugging at her lips. "To be precise, I''m out."


    Seeing Lavinia so enthused left everyone else in the room bewildered. Lavinia, known for herposure,


    was visibly shaken by this girl''s appearance. Who was she, exactly?


    The Lancaster family exchanged puzzled looks.


    "Lavinia, do you know her?" Susan asked suspiciously. "Is she your daughter from somewhere?"


    Lavinia regained herposure and smiled at Miranda. "She is the one who can save Mom."


    At this, the Lancaster family erupted.


    "Are you kidding?"


    "Her? A kid can save mom?"


    "Have you been deceived? Mom''s illness can''t even be cured by the world''s top experts, and you think she can?"


    "Ha! This is who you say can save Mom? Lavinia, do you think this is a funny joke?"


    ...


    From the elders to the younger ones, everyone in the Lancaster family questioned, even mocking Lavinia''s sanity.


    Lavinia''s expression turned serious. "I asked Miranda here to treat Mom. If anything goes wrong, I''ll take full responsibility."


    Miranda ignored the rest of the Lancaster family and directly asked Lavinia, "Did you bring what I need?" Lavinia nodded. "I always have it with me, especially today."


    After that, she signaled to her secretary, who promptly retrieved a mahogany box from an elegant bag. Miranda took the box and opened it, revealing nine slender silver needles no thicker than strands of hair. Satisfied, Miranda asked as she took the needles, "Where''s the patient?"


    "Are you really letting her treat Mom? Are you out of your mind?" Jonas stepped forward to block her. Miranda nced at him. "I said I can do it."


    The Lancaster family was about to protest further when another voice interrupted. "You seemed confident. What if you can''t?"


    The voice was smooth and nonchnt, even before its owner appeared, exuding a sort of carefree arrogance.


    As he stepped into the room, his tall, athletic build and sharp suit exuded a distinctly masculine charisma. The neer, likely in his early twenties, wore a perfectly tailored designer suit. His features were strikingly handsome, almost too perfectly arranged. A single earring, metallic and bold, adorned his left ear, adding to his rebellious ir.


    Behind him, a dozen bodyguards stood in respectful formation, their presence a clear warning to keep away.


    Miranda raised an eyebrow slightly.


    That physique... impressive. And paired with that face.


    Wow.


    His arrival made the Lancaster family''s demeanor shift instantly. Some even looked a bit obsequious, while a few of the younger ones shrank back slightly.


    "Aunt Lavinia," he greeted Lavinia with a tug of his lips.


    "What brings you here?" Lavinia was pleasantly surprised.


    Elian Ashcroft didn''t answer her, instead focusing on Miranda with a cool, appraising look. "Miss, you haven''t answered my question."


    Miranda moved her lips. "If I fail, I call you dad. If I seed, you call me that. Deal?"

 Chapter 4

    To put it inly, this was a deal between her and Lavinia. A promise made long ago.


    Honestly, going to "work" was already a hassle, and now it was even more annoying.-


    Elian was speechless.


    He focused his gaze on Miranda, his brows slightly furrowing with a hint of danger in his eyes. It was as if he''d yed his hand, and she just upended the whole card table.


    Talking to Elian like that - did she have a death wish?


    With Elian''s temper, it was questionable whether this woman would even see the light of day tomorrow. Lavinia awkwardly uttered, "This doesn''t seem appropriate, does it?"


    No matter how they looked at it, it was a weird arrangement. But nobody expected Elian to actually agree! "Alright," Elian''s lips curved slightly, his eyes holding a cool glint as he watched Miranda.


    Miranda turned on her heel. "Take me to see the patient."


    The Lancaster family members were about to protest again.


    "Take her to see Mrs. Anna Lancaster," Elianmanded, his gaze fixed on Miranda.


    At his words, the Lancaster family members, surprisingly, didn''t move a muscle. They exchanged looks, faces full of mixed emotions.


    Lavinia quickly stepped forward. "Come on, I''ll take you inside."


    Miranda nced at Elian.


    This man didn''t seem to be part of the Lancaster family. Why did he have such a significant say in their matters?


    She furrowed her brows, then turned and followed Lavinia into the room. The others wanted to follow. "If my treatment process is interrupted, whoeveres in will be to me."


    That one sentence stopped everyone in their tracks.


    Elian, with interest, lifted his gaze, settled into a chair, crossed his legs, and kept his eyes firmly on the door. He reached for an orange from a nearby fruit bowl and began peeling it.


    Once inside, Miranda saw Anna lying in bed.


    Anna was conscious, her eyes filled with curiosity as she looked at Miranda.


    "I''m the doctor here to treat you. No need to worry, just rx," Miranda said as she began to take out a set of fine acupuncture needles.


    Her voice was calm, yet it had a soothing effect. The confusion in Anna''s eyes faded, and she started to rx.


    Miranda, or rather the soul now living in Miranda''s body, had been the 39th sessor of NexMed Labs in


    a parallel universe remarkably simr to this one. A lightning strike during a flight had somehow sent her soul into this newly deceased body of Miranda.


    That was how she came to be reborn in this world.


    She met Lavinia after saving someone in prison. That person knew Lavinia, and through that connection, they became acquainted.


    Miranda''s ability to diagnose Anna''s symptoms, including some unknown to anyone else, won Lavinia''s trust.


    Afterward, Lavinia frequently visited her and sent money and supplies to Miranda in prison. In return, Miranda promised to treat Anna once she was released.


    So, right after Miranda''s release, Lavinia eagerly sent someone to fetch her.


    After calming Anna, Miranda gently pressed her hands along the patient''s meridians, using skillful techniques to massage them.


    Then, she picked up a few acupuncture needles.


    With a deft wrist movement, she inserted five needles into specific points, each about eight inches apart. Immediately, a wispy smoke began to rise from the points, and Anna''s body gave a slight shudder. But soon, the pain on her face started to fade.


    Though the Lancaster family couldn''t enter the room, they observed everything through a specially designed observation window.


    When they saw this scene, every face was marked with astonishment. And next, as they watched Miranda''s dexterity, their eyes widened even further.


    It was almost like magic - exquisite and masterful!


    Elian''s pupils contracted. Such precision and skill... how on earth did she manage it?

 Chapter 5

    As they watched, they saw with their own eyes how the swelling lumps on Anna''s body gradually faded away, and the protruding veins retreated beneath her skin.


    An hourter, Miranda was the first to emerge from the room.


    "She''s awake now and can move around freely. I''ve written out the medical instructions; just make sure Ms. Lancaster follows them strictly. You''re wee to go in and see her, but try not to disturb her too much."


    The entire Lancaster family, upon hearing this, rushed into the room in disbelief. Elian also stood up abruptly.


    As he strode past Miranda, he paused for a moment, his voice hoarse as he said, "Thank you, Dad." Miranda''s lips curled into a smile. "You''re wee."


    Elian''s smile deepened before he quickly continued into the room.


    Miranda strolled over to where Elian had been sitting and casually picked up an orange, peeling it to satisfy her hunger.


    After all, she hadn''t eaten since leaving prison anding here to treat the patient.


    When they reemerged from the room, their attitude toward Miranda hadpletely changed.


    "I''m sorry, Miss the Great Healer, I didn''t recognize your talent before!" Jonas eximed with enthusiasm, "From now on, if you ever need anything, just say the word, and we will be there for you!"


    "Miss the Great Healer, you''ve be a benefactor to our family!"


    ...


    After visiting Anna, Elian received a phone call about urgent matters that required his immediate attention. But before leaving, he cast a long, thoughtful look at Miranda, his eyes filled with curiosity and intrigue. "If there''s a chance, I''d like to invite you for a meal sometime."


    With those words, he turned and left with his entourage.


    Miranda, chewing on her orange, took a nce at Elian''s retreating figure. She remarked, "Quite the show, that one. All sh, no substance. A bit of a pompous attitude, really."


    Then she turned her attention to Lavinia, who was wiping away tears of joy.


    Lavinia quickly understood and stepped forward. "I''ll personally see you off. Rest assured, I''ve arranged everything. From now on, you''re my daughter, a member of the Lancaster family!"


    Miranda''s lips twitched into a smile. "Alright."


    This was one of the conditions Miranda had set for treating Anna - to have a ce to stay after her release.


    But she hadn''t expected Lavinia to go as far as to give her an identity within the family.


    Miranda had some knowledge about the Lancaster family, a result of overhearing discussions during her time with the Hawke family.


    The Lancaster family, with a history of producing two high-ranking government officials, held a unique status among the elite. Even after transitioning tomerce, their scale and market monopoly held second to none in the country, cing them among the top one hundred globally.


    Compared to the Hawke family, the Lancaster family was in a league of its own. The former merely ranked in the top five hundred, far behind the Lancasters, not to mention the status in the elite circle.


    Anna had made significant contributions to the country in her youth, making her not only a beloved family member but also a figurehead for the Lancaster family. This was why they were particrly concerned about her illness, and Miranda''s sessful treatment made her a hero to them.


    As Lavinia drove Miranda to the vi, she took the opportunity to introduce Elian.


    "His name is Elian, my sister''s son, my nephew. Except for me, he isn''t close to anyone else in the family. He''s a bit of a lone wolf, not many can get close to him. But his heart is in the right ce. Ever since Mrs. Anna Lancaster fell ill, he''s beening back often to check on her and has sought out many renowned doctors, though without much sess.''


    Lavinia chuckled, ncing at Miranda beside her. "The reason you saw them giving Elian so much respect is that he''s the youngest grandson of the Ashcroft family in Virell. If you''re not familiar with the Ashcroft family, don''t worry; you''ll learn about them in time."


    A good person? Miranda had her doubts.


    That man, from head to toe, didn''t seem like the type with an ounce of kindness. More like a predator, a wolf that devoured without leaving a trace, chewing you up until there was nothing left.


    The Ashcroft family was something Miranda could only vaguely recall from this body''s memories.


    But she didn''t extract much information. She only heard her parents and her four brothers mention the name asionally.


    Though she wasn''t sure, the snippets from their conversations suggested that the Ashcroft family was a step above even the Lancaster family.


    This was why the Lancaster family held Elian in such high regard.


    However, judging by the way the Lancaster family folks were all skittish around Elian, it seemed like there was more to the story than what Lavinia had let on.


    As they chatted, the car smoothly pulled up to the vi.


    The vi sat right in the heart of the city, and everything inside was arranged ording to the whims of a young girl.


    While it didn''t exactly match Miranda''s current tastes, she didn''t mind it either.


    The butler and the staff lined up in two neat rows, bowing respectfully as they said, "Wee home, Miss!"

 Chapter 6

    Lavinia sighed, her voice filled with genuine concern. "You know, even if you hadn''t managed to help my mother recover, I was nning on adopting you anyway. You''ve been through so much at such a young age.''


    That was the first time Miranda let out a true, heartfelt smile.


    "Thank you, Ms. Lancaster."


    Lavinia couldn''t resist giving Miranda a warm hug. "From now on, think of me as your own mother. My home is your home. Take a couple of days to rest. Once you''re feeling better, I''m nning to throw a wee party for you. It''ll be a way to shake off the past."


    Lavinia had done a bit of digging into Miranda''s past, and the more she interacted with her, the more she liked this resilient young girl. Besides, Miranda had miraculously healed her mother, which only deepened Lavinia''s sense of closeness and gratitude.


    In that moment, Miranda felt a pang of sorrow for the old Miranda. In the presence of the Hawke family, her biological parents, and her own brothers, she never experienced affection as warm and genuine as this from someone she wasn''t even rted to.


    After dropping her off at the vi, Lavinia had to rush back to the office. But before leaving, she handed Miranda a card loaded with a million dors, telling her to buy some stuff, a token of gratitude for helping Anna. Miranda, needing the money, didn''t reject it.


    Along with the money, Lavinia left a secretary to assist Miranda with any needs she might have.


    Once at the vi, Miranda took a bath and then fell into a deep, restful sleep. The few hundred square foot bedroom bed were a far cry from the cramped cell she''d been in.


    When she awoke, she found the room equipped with a smartphone, aptop, and all sorts of gadgets that any young person would love. Clearly, Lavinia had everything set up for her post-release.


    She sat down and logged onto the inte using the phone andptop. To learn more about her past, she logged into the original Miranda''s social media ounts.


    As soon as she logged in, messages started popping up. Most of them were from the Hawke family. Miranda''s fingers flew across the keyboard as she replied to each one.


    Dorian asked. [Where are you logging in from? Not some inte caf¨¦, I hope? Don''t make me say it again,e back now!]


    Miranda replied. [Buzz off!]


    Alistair typed. [Who picked you up? Where are you? Do you know how upset Be is because you didn''te home?]


    Miranda replied. [Why should I care if she''s upset? Am I her mom?]


    Orion growled. [If you don''t want toe back, then don''t evere back. You''re bad luck!]


    Miranda wrote. [Okay.]


    Lysander cursed. [Miranda, have you no heart? Be even baked a cake for you, and we all waited at home. What are you doing if you''re noting back?]


    Miranda answered. [If I have no heart, then you''re even worse.]


    Arabe asked. [Miranda, where are you? You aren''t really noting back, are you?]


    Miranda replied. [Rx, even if I don''te back, I can still make sure you end up in jail.]


    After replying to each message, Miranda blocked them all.


    The Hawke brothers wanted her back only for Arabe''s sake and feared she might spill the beans. Maybe, just maybe, there was a hint of guilt on their part. But to them, having Miranda return home would erase that guilt, as if they were doing her a favor.


    To them, it seemed only natural that Miranda took the fall for Arabe. Despite Arabe deliberately


    pushing that person down the stairs, they refused to believe it, convinced it was an ident. After all, their "sweet" sister couldn''t possibly mean any harm. How could they bear to let her suffer?


    Miranda, the biological sister raised outside the family, could neverpete with the deep bond they shared with Arabe, raised alongside them.


    And Arabe, she was probably thrilled Miranda didn''t return. Having someone with blood ties to the Hawke family was a constant threat to her.


    Alden and Grace believed nurture trumped nature. Their adopted daughter, who grew up with them, obviously outshone their biological daughter, who grew up in poverty.


    After a hearty breakfast, William appeared.


    "President Lancaster said that once you''re rested, I should take you shopping to pick out some things you like. Mrs. Anna Lancaster is up and about, and her check-up results are promising; everything is


    improving. However, she keeps asking about you and hopes you''ll join us for a family meal at the estate when you have time."

 Chapter 7

    William was a young man with the air and attire of a corporate professional, his features strikingly handsome and refined. It was clear he''d received an excellent education and professional training. Miranda said, "Got it. Tell Ms. Lancaster that there''s no need to rush for Mrs. Anna Lancaster. Her body still needs time to adjust. If I''m free, I''ll drop by for a follow-up."


    William nodded, sweeping another nce at Miranda. He was somewhat taken aback; even with his vast experience in meeting people, he found it hard to believe that this young woman possessed such remarkable medical skills.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he''d probably assume it was a scam. If the government ever found out, Ms. Hawk would surely be a national treasure.


    Having been away from society for two years, Miranda didn''t object when William offered to take her shopping at the mall.


    As soon as they arrived, William steered her straight into a luxury boutique.


    "Ma''am, these are thetest models of the year."


    Miranda had just picked up a designer handbag when she heard a familiar voice.


    "Orion, does this bag suit me?" Arabe asked, turning to Orion, who had apanied her on the shopping trip.


    Orion crossed his arms. "You''re adorable. Of course, it suits you."


    Arabe beamed at his words.


    Another man, who looked almost identical to Orion,ughed and said, "Be, your Orion''s broke at the moment. Don''t count on him.


    "Lysander, aren''t you broke?" Orion raised an eyebrow.


    At this point, the shop assistants couldn''t help but whisper about the three siblings.


    "I''m so jealous of Ms. Hawk. She has two such handsome and doting twin brothers."


    "You have no idea. Ms. Hawk also has two even more dashing brothers. One''s a CEO, and the other''s a


    topwyer. They say the Hawke family brothers are all famous for being sister-obsessed. How many lifetimes will it take for me to be born into a family like that?"


    The envious whispers and admiring nces from the staff filled Arabe with utter satisfaction.


    She pouted yfully at her brothers, "I think this bag goes perfectly with me too."


    Orion and Lysander scratched their heads awkwardly.


    "Maybe next month? Or... sometimeter?" Orion tried to cate Arabe.


    Arabe''s demeanor shifted instantly, sulking. "No, I want it now. Come on, just buy it for me now, please." "That bag in thedy''s hand, if she couldn''t afford it, could you please hand it to me? I''ve taken a liking to it," a cool, young female voice suddenly drew their attention.


    All three of them''s expressions shifted instantly.


    Arabe''s voice was sharp and incredulous. "Miranda? What are you doing here?"


    She sized up Miranda, surprised at how well-dressed she was for someone who had just gotten out of prison. Herplexion was radiant, her skin even more wless than Arabe''s.


    Arabe wasn''t the only shocked one; Orion and Lysander stared at Miranda in disbelief.


    Orion said, "Miranda?"


    Lysander spoke coldly, "You dare show up in front of us? Why didn''t you return to the Hawke family when Alistair came to pick you up? Where have you been hiding? And why did you block us all? What do you take the Hawke family for?"


    Miranda chuckled. "Why shouldn''t I be here?" She turned to the store assistant. "I''ll take that bag. It seems like thedy isn''t interested after all."


    The assistant looked diforted as she turned to Arabe. "Ms. Hawk, do you want it?"


    Arabe''s eyes widened. "You want it?" She then burst intoughter. "Miranda, are you kidding me? Do you even know what kind of store this is? Oh, right, you''ve probably never set foot in a luxury boutique in your life. You probably think that bag costs few bucks at a department store."


    Shepletely dismissed Miranda''s words as a sarcastic joke, lowering her voice to say, "Don''t disgrace the Hawke family anymore, okay?"

 Chapter 8

    Miranda


    curled up her lips, pulling a card from her purse and handing it to the assistant. "Could you wrap


    this up for me?"


    The assistant''s eyes practically lit up at the sight of the shiny gold card. Her demeanor toward Miranda instantly shifted to one of utmost politeness. "Of course, ma''am. I''ll take care of that right away."


    Arabe''s face twisted into a scowl, disbelief evident in her voice. "Miranda, stop pretending. There''s no way you have any money."


    Orion and Lysander, both felt puzzled as they saw the card.


    "Where did you get the money?" Orion''s voice carried a note of cold suspicion.


    Lysander, clearly irate, chimed in, "Are you out of your mind? Why are you trying to take something Be wants? Can''t you see she picked that bag first?"


    Miranda chuckled. "How is what I buy any of your freaking business? Are we rted or something? Besides, just because you''re broke doesn''t mean I have to be."


    Her words left the brothers momentarily speechless.


    Though if Miranda was supposedly part of the Hawke family, they''d never acknowledged her as their sister.


    But the store assistant didn''t care about that. She was only interested in who was paying.


    "Ms. Hawke, since you were the first to express interest, we''ll sell the bag to you if you can pay now. Otherwise, it''ll go to this youngdy."


    This infuriated Arabe. As the daughter of the Hawke family, was the assistant implying she couldn''t afford it?


    "Who said I wouldn''t buy it? Who''s pretending here knows it well!" she snapped, and then turned to her brothers. "Orion, Lysander."


    Her pitiful look,bined with her naturally endearing face, made her appear even more sympathetic. Miranda merely offered a cold smile. She knew Orion and Lysander couldn''t afford to buy the bag for Arabe.


    The bag was expensive. Both brothers were still in school, and their allowance wouldn''t cover such a luxury. Arabe often pestered them for gifts, so they wouldn''t have much left.


    The brothers exchanged a troubled nce.


    Orion spoke first, "Be, maybe we should wait until next time."


    Lysander agreed, "Yeah, we''re out of the allowance Mom gave us. Maybe next month I can chip in and get it for you."


    Arabe''s face fell further.


    Miranda turned to the assistant, who immediately understood and went to process the payment.


    Miranda nonchntly pointed to a few more bags. "I''ll take this one, and that one too. Wrap them all up." "Certainly, ma''am," the store assistant responded, her smile wide.


    Miranda''s actions were like a p in the face for Arabe, who had been fixated on just one bag.


    Orion and Lysander exchanged a nce.


    "Miranda, where did you get the money?!" Orion demanded, his voice stern. "Did you do something shady?"


    Lysander looked incredulous. "You really have money? From where?"


    The transactionpleted, the bags were all packed up for Miranda.


    That was when William entered the scene. "Miss, have you finished your shopping?"


    Miranda smiled. "All done. Though I did encounter a few barking dogs."


    Lysander''s face flushed with immediate anger, and he moved as if to confront her. "Miranda, what did you say?! Are you insane? Don''t forget, I''m your brother!"


    William, quick to act, restrained Lysander with ease, immobilizing his arm.


    "Let go of me!" Lysander barked.


    Miranda''s tone was indifferent. "Oh, really? I don''t recall having a brother. I''m an orphan, you see - just me on the family tree. Besides, I suspect your family has super-male syndrome. Might want to get that checked out."


    Orion and Lysander were left speechless.


    What was Miranda on about? iming she was an only child? Was she wishing them gone?


    Arabe looked between William and Miranda, disbelief etched on her features. "Have you been sugaring? Is that why you have money? Miranda, how could you stoop so low? Don''t you realize how disappointed Mom and Dad would be if they knew?"


    William went to respond, but Miranda silenced him with a gesture.


    "Then hurry home and tell them. Tell them you can''t even afford a bag, while the Hawke family''s darling can''t keep up with someone supposedly ''kept"."


    Arabe''s eyes welled with tears. "You''re shameless!"


    With a nce, Miranda signaled William, who promptly collected the bags.


    Miranda cast a final nce at them before turning to leave. But just as she reached the store''s exit, she paused and returned.


    It seemed there was onest thing she needed to do. She pped Arabe across the face.

 Chapter 9

    The sharp smack echoed through the boutique, startling everyone inside.


    "Miranda, what the hell are you doing?" Lysander snapped.


    Miranda didn''t miss a beat andnded another swift p across Lysander''s cheek.


    "Don''t worry," she said. "You have your own share."


    She turned to Orion, who stood frozen in shock, and delivered a third p with her hand. "And one for you."


    The brothers never anticipated that Miranda would every a hand on them. The ps were quick and brutal, leaving them no time to react. The two got smacked on their face, ring at her, their teeth gritted. Miranda''s eyes were icy as she enunciated each word. "Remember, it was you who wronged me. When you see me, you should scurry away like rats from a cat, not bark like mad dogs. But if you prefer thetter, I have no problem teaching you a lesson."


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked out, leaving the gazes of the rest behind. William shot the trio a look that screamed satisfaction.


    Orion and Lysander, though fuming, felt a twinge of guilt. The Hawke family had indeed wronged Miranda, and they dreaded the idea of her revealing their dirtyundry in public. So, as much as it stung, they swallowed their pride and kept quiet.


    Arabe began to sniffle softly. "Even if we did her wrong, she can''t just hit us like that. She''s been to jail, and despite that, Mom and Dad let her back into the Hawke family. Haven''t they been kind enough? I know it''s my fault, and I''ve got ready to leave the moment she returned."


    The brothers immediately turned their attention toforting Arabe.


    Orion reassured her, "Why should you leave? If anyone''s going, it''s her. Next time sheys a hand on us, I''ll make sure she regrets it!"


    Lysander added, "How low can she go, being someone''s kept woman and now acting all high and mighty? She''s no better than amon shrew!"


    The shop assistants, who had been watching the drama unfold, began to murmur amongst themselves, eager to dissect the juicy scene.


    Seeing this, Arabe stormed off in a huff, with the brothers hot on her heels.


    Meanwhile, on the upper floor of the luxury store, a man leaned casually against the railing, having witnessed the entire spectacle. The VIP lounge was secluded, with floor-to-ceiling ss that allowed him to see out while remaining unseen from below.


    "She''s got quite the temper," a smirk ying on his lips, his eyes flickered a hint of teasing; he found the scene more entertaining than he had anticipated.


    Turning his attention back inside, he gazed coolly at the man kneeling before him, begging for mercy. "Mr. Ashcroft, I''m so sorry! I shouldn''t have sold your information to that woman. She''s just a tramp trying to woo her way into your life! I lost my mind for a moment. Please, Mr. Ashcroft, spare me."


    The bodyguards held him firmly, leaving no room for escape. The man''s face was battered and bloody. That pair of polished leather shoes came gradually closer, each tapping against the floor sent shiver down his spine.


    Elian stood in front of him, and lit a cigar, his lips forming a cruel arc. "You know what I despise the most?" Elian exhaled a smoke wreath, his voice nonchnt as he pressed the burning cigar into the man''s scalp. "Ahhh!!" the man screamed, writhing in agony but too terrified to resist.


    Elian spoke with detached indifference, "Traitors like you, who bite the hand that feeds them." Extinguishing the cigar on the man''s head, Elian tossed it aside and slid his hands into his pockets, striding towards the exit.


    Behind him, the man''s cries echoed through the room.


    "Mr. Ashcroft," his loyal secretary followed him out.


    Elian paused briefly. "Find out who those people downstairs are. I want their details by tonight. And get me everything on how Ms. Lancaster is connected to that woman."


    "Understood, Mr. Ashcroft."

 Chapter 10

    "Miss, about those people earlier, should we inform President Lancaster?" William asked respectfully. William knew quite well who Miranda was. It was no secret to him after Lavinia''s thorough investigation into her background.


    Miranda strolled ahead, seemingly unaffected by the recentmotion.


    "No need. My affairs are my own; Ms. Lancaster doesn''t need to hear about every little thing."


    She mused that maybe today was not a good day hanging out; otherwise she wouldn''t have had encountered what happened in that boutique.


    Orion and Lysander were twins, closest in age to Arabe, and therefore shared a tight bond with her. Both had massive followings at school and online.


    Lysander, the younger twin, was a professional gamer with a fiery temper and a sharp tongue. Over the three years Miranda had spent with the Hawke family, Lysander was the one who verballyshed out at her the most.


    Orion, the elder twin, was still in school but had already been signed by an entertainmentpany. Even before his official debut, he had released an album and was hailed online as a future superstar.


    As for their eldest brother, Dorian, he was already gracing the covers of financial magazines, having be the youngest and wealthiest CEO at Zephra.


    Alistair, another highly regarded figure, was a renownedwyer, admired by all.


    And then there was Arabe, who was determined to live a life everyone envied. She fed her vanity bymissioning articles that praised her four brothers, branding them as doting siblings who adored their little sister, making her the cherished princess of the family.


    "It''s curious," William couldn''t help but express his thoughts. "May I ask you something?"


    Miranda, in a rare moment of patience, replied, "What is it?"


    "Given that you are actually Ms. Hawk, shouldn''t those two be your brothers? Why..." William was confused.


    Miranda chuckled, "Why are they so outrageously biased?"


    William nodded, baffled by their treatment of Mirandapared to Arabe.


    Miranda''s smile was casual. "Maybe there''s some deep-seated grudge."


    William furrowed his brows, perplexed but knowing better than to push further.


    Suddenly, Miranda asked, "Do you know where I might find a pharmacy around here? Preferably one that sells herbal remedies."


    William thought for a moment. "There''s a CarePharm nearby that specializes in herbal medicine." "Take me there."


    Miranda needed some herbal remedies to help restore her health. During her two years in prison, she had already started to regain her vitality to normal standard through various treatments, but she was far from her previous self as well as skills and needed more time to recover fully.


    Besides, she needed a source of ie.


    "Are you here for a consultation or to pick up some herbs?"


    Miranda rattled off a list of herbal names. "I''ll take an ounce of each."


    The assistant was taken aback by the sheer number of items. "Are you stocking up or something?" Miranda asked, "How did you guess?"


    The assistant looked her over, wondering if she was mentally unwell, before starting to gather the herbs with a face full of skepticism.


    William hadn''t anticipated Miranda''s shopping spree, and as he noticed the curious nces from those around them, he rubbed his nose in mild embarrassment. Could Ms. Hawk do anything without making waves?


    As they were heading back, Miranda suddenly heard someone call her name. "Miranda?"


    A middle-aged woman, clutching a cloth bag, hurried over.


    "Miranda, it really is you! You''re out of prison?"


    Miranda looked at her coolly. "What do you want?"


    The woman had a sallowplexion and a sharp, shrewd face. "Since you''re out, you should straighten up. It''s your own fault, you know. Thankfully, it didn''t affect my real daughter, or I wouldn''t have let you off!"


    She eyed Miranda suspiciously, wondering how she looked healthier and more prettier after two years in prison.


    In old days, Miranda always looked gloomy, far cry from the current radiant state, her bare face as stunning as a celebrity''s.


    William scowled, wondering who this woman might be?


    "You''ve returned to the Hawke family, I see," she noted, her gaze darting to William, who was carrying her bags. "Looks like you''re doing well."


    Her eyes glinted with cunning as she stepped closer. "Since you''re well off, you must have some extra cash, right? Your brother didn''t get into high school and had to enroll in an expensive private one. You might as well help him out with the fees, it''s not like you can spend much?"


    Miranda frowned, "Whether I have money or not is none of your business. If your son needs school fees, why don''t you ask your real daughter? Whye to me? Are you nuts or what?"

 Chapter 11

    The woman''s face twisted into a hysterical snarl. "Miranda! Don''t you forget who took care of you all those years! You ungrateful brat, back with the Hawke family and you act like you don''t know where you came from!"


    Miranda''s expression remained calm. "You''re right, I was born to be ungrateful. But your darling daughter Arabe, she''s the epitome of gratitude."


    "You think you canpare to my own daughter, you little tramp? Don''t you see whether the Hawke family prefers my daughter or you?" the woman sneered with satisfaction. "So what if you were born into the Hawke family? It''s still going to be my daughter''s one day."


    Miranda''s eyes turned icy, but her lips curled into a smile. "You''re right, the Hawke family is surely your daughter''s future. So, the Hawke family''s money is Arabe''s money, and Arabe''s money, well, isn''t that yours?"


    The woman''s thoughts were clearly spinning with Miranda''s words.


    "So,ing to me for money is pointless, you should go find Arabe. Oh, by the way, I just saw her shopping at the mall next door. You might still catch her if you hurry."


    Upon hearing this, the woman shot another re at Miranda like she always did. "Of course, you better take good care of Arabe while you''re at the Hawke family. Help her out. And if I ever hear you''re giving her trouble, I''ll deal with you myself!"


    With that, she briskly headed towards the mall.


    Miranda crossed her arms, watching the woman scurry away, a mocking smirk ying on her lips before she turned to leave.


    William pieced together the identity of this middle-aged woman.


    This Ms. Hawk''s foster mother sure wasn''t a decent character. To speak to Ms. Hawk like that, where did she get the nerve?


    Having witnessed Miranda make Elian eat his words in the Lancaster family and p the Hawke siblings into stunned silence, William hade to see her as nothing short of formidable.


    Miranda''s foster family, the Zades, was a household that heavily favored sons. Her foster mother spoiled her son rotten, and her foster father was a notorious gambler.


    Miranda had grown up being treated as a "worthless girl", often subjected to harsh treatment. It was only when the Hawke family found her that she escaped such a bleak existence.


    Yet for Miranda, the Hawke family was merely another kind of abyss.


    As the cherished darling of the Hawke family, Arabe was never going back to the Zades. Especially with her four brothers'' disdain for the Zades, they were terrified Arabe might suffer if she returned.


    On the day Miranda came back, Dorian dered, "Be will always be my sister. No one can take her ce."


    Alistair insisted, "I''ll never let Be go back to that dirty ce, the Zades."


    Orion proimed, "If Be goes back to the Zades, I''m leaving the Hawke family too."


    Lysander scoffed, "The Zades, those lowly people deserve to be Be''s family?"


    ...


    They all seemed to forget that their own sister had lived in such conditions with the Zades. As if Arabe was the one who had suffered.


    The Hawke family, in an attempt to make peace, had given the Zades apensation sum to leave Arabe alone.


    The Zades, having taken the money, promised to never bother Arabe again.


    But knowing Tim Zade''s gambling habits, Miranda was certain that money had long been squandered. So, they would undoubtedlye to Arabe for more money.


    Arabe, looking less than pleased, was about to get into her brother''s car to head home when she heard a shout.


    "Be! My darling daughter!"


    Arabe''s face instantly fell, as if she''d bitten into something foul.


    She turned to see the dowdy woman jogging towards her, calling out so loudly that she drew the attention of everyone around.


    Quite a few people turned to look at Arabe. Arabe immediately felt mortified, wanting nothing more than to ignore the woman.


    Orion and Lysander shared her embarrassment, their expressions darkening as they recognized the approaching woman.


    "Be, my dear girl," Luna Zade simpered, reaching out as if to embrace Arabe, who quickly stepped back to avoid her.


    "What are you doing? Stop shouting nonsense!" Arabe hissed, trying to keep her voice down.


    Nearby, some people who recognized Arabe started to chatter.


    "Isn''t that Arabe? She''s a Hawk! Always on the covers with her brothers! The Hawke family princess!" "There are so many rich people in the world, why couldn''t I be born into a family like that? This is like something out of a novel!"


    "Who''s that woman? How does she know Ms. Hawk?"

 Chapter 12

    Arabe felt a knot tighten in her stomach as she realized she was being watched. Thest thing she wanted was for people to find out she was associated with this broke, out-of-touch woman.


    Luna, with her persistent grin, waved at Orion and Lysander. "Hey there, guys! Since you''re Be''s brothers, that makes you like my sons too, right? We''re all family here!"


    Orion and Lysander exchanged awkward nces at her words, their faces a picture of difort. Arabe quickly interjected, "Stop saying that! We have nothing to do with you! What do you really want?" Did this woman even realize the nonsense she was spewing?


    Luna, still smiling sheepishly, replied, "Well, Be, it''s just that your little brother is starting school, and we''re a bit short on cash. Could you help out? Or maybe..." She nced at the twins. "Your brothers adore you so much, they must like your little brother too, so maybe they could chip in too?"


    Lysander tried to hold back a retort. The nerve of this woman!


    Orion, not wanting to make a scene, said, "Be, let''s go. She''s just trying to take advantage. Don''t pay her any mind."


    Arabe nodded, ready to leave, but was stopped by Luna. "Be, you can''t just ignore your brother. He''s your flesh and blood. Even if that witch Miranda won''t help, you should!"


    As Luna uttered that derogatory term, Orion and Lysander''s expressions darkened slightly.


    Arabe shoved Luna aside and whispered fiercely, "I barely know you or your son! Stop bothering me!


    My parents already gave you money. Don''t expect anything more from me!"


    With Luna pushed away, Arabe rushed to the car as if escaping a nightmare. Luna tried to follow, but the car sped off.


    Inside the car, a heavy silence settled. Orion and Lysander were visibly upset.


    Arabe, tears brimming, softly apologized, "Orion, Lysander, I''m sorry. I didn''t know she''d show up here. To me, you''re the only family I have."


    The brothers'' expressions softened a bit.


    Their anger wasn''t just about the embarrassment Luna caused; it was also about her insulting Miranda.


    No matter their feelings toward Miranda, she was still a Hawke, their own sister. Who was she cussing out her? They had blood ties after all.


    "What does that have to do with you? You''re lucky you didn''t end up in a family like that. Having a mom like hers would be a nightmare, always mooching off you. It''s like those horrible rtives you see on TV. Cutting ties was the best thing you could do," Lysander said, frowning.


    Orion ruffled Arabe''s hair,forting, "Exactly. She''s got nothing going for her, no ss or dignity. Miranda turned out to be a gold digger, but with a mother like that, it''s no surprise. You reap what you sow."


    Arabe whispered, "Miranda''s been through enough. What the Hawke family owns was supposed to be hers.


    Lysander replied coldly, "It was never hers. It''s yours, and no one can take it away."


    Arabe nodded, feigning innocence while a smug smile yed at her lips when they weren''t looking. "Miranda," she thought to herself, "you country bumpkin, what do you have topete with me?" But Arabe was oblivious to the subtle difort brewing in her brothers'' hearts due to Luna''s talk of blood ties and a "real" brother. Though it wasn''t enough to sway their sibling bond.


    At Zephra Hospital, a nurse sighed, "She''s got a heartbeat, but she''s still in a persistent vegetative state. The chances of her waking up are slim. Her parents have been advised to prepare for the worst."


    The girl lying in the hospital bed was Cathy, the one Arabe had pushed down the stairs - the incident that led to Miranda taking the fall for two years.


    To keep things quiet, the Hawke family hadpensated Cathy''s family heavily.


    "Where are her parents?" Miranda asked.


    "They were around often at first but now only visit asionally," the nurse replied before leaving. Miranda approached Cathy''s bedside, gently touching her forehead and tracing down to her chin and chest.


    Modern medicine couldn''t bring her back, but Miranda believed she could, though it would require some effort.

 Chapter 13

    To clear her name, Cathy was the key witness Miranda needed.


    Arabe had pushed Cathy down the stairs where there were no cameras. Panicking when Cathy got hurt, Arabe ran to her brothers for help.


    Coincidentally, a surveince camera captured Miranda passing by the scene. So, they conveniently pinned the whole incident on Miranda, making her the perfect scapegoat.


    Miranda took out a silver needle and gently inserted it into the back of Cathy''s head.


    A momentter, Miranda exited the hospital room.


    "Miss," William greeted her respectfully.


    Miranda walked straight ahead. "Let''s go."


    "Yes," William replied with deference. "President Lancaster mentioned that you don''t need to worry about Cathy''s medical expenses. The Lancaster family will cover everything."


    Miranda nodded. "Please thank Ms. Lancaster for me."


    After returning to the mansion, Miranda dedicated a room specifically for her pharmaceutical work.


    The medicines here were scarce, and the herbscked the natural energy she was ustomed to, so she could only produce subpar products.


    But even these subpar products could sell for hundreds of thousands in the ck market back in her previous world.


    Fortunately, she could cultivate them herself. As long as she had these basic herbs, she could regrow seedlings with more potency and energy.


    Miranda used Lavinia''s connections to contact a ck market dealer, found an online ck market channel, and registered an ount to sell her creations.


    To survive in this world, she needed money.


    She could make money by treating people, but there weren''t that many patients with rare diseases seeking her out, and she couldn''t exactly make people sick just to cure them.


    Plus, as a practitioner, she had her own standards and wouldn''t treat just any illness. So, she reached out to William for a quick-money job.


    "This is quick money?" Miranda looked at the callsheet and script in her hand.


    William nodded enthusiastically. "There''s nothing faster than acting!"


    Especially since Ms. Hawk was stunningly beautiful, she could easily make a living with her looks alone.


    Miranda tapped her fingers on the table, and contemted the script, lost in thought.


    "Even with a criminal record? Aren''t you all afraid of scandals here?" She recalled a few celebrities whose careers had been ruined by scandals.


    William scratched his nose. "I don''t think anyone knows about this except President Lancaster and the Hawke family."


    Miranda considered this. The incident involved the Hawke family''s secrets, so they wouldn''t broadcast it. To the public, they had imed Miranda went abroad, so even her ssmates didn''t know she had taken the fall for Arabe.


    "Then could you please arrange it for me, William?" Miranda smiled.


    William seemed particrly excited about this. "Of course, Miss!"


    "Oh, and President Lancaster has also re-enrolled you in school. You can return to continue your studies whenever you wish," William added.


    Miranda had been forced to drop out by the Hawke family, leaving her education iplete.


    Back when she was with the Zade family, Miranda''s biggest dream was to attend college and escape the family''s favoritism toward men.


    So, attending college was a dream for the old Miranda. But her two-year prison sentence had shattered that dream.


    Miranda sighed softly. "I got it. Thank Ms. Lancaster for me, will you?"


    The next day, on her way to the set, her phone rang with an unfamiliar number.


    "Miranda, get back here!" Alden''s angry voice boomed over the phone. "You think you''re something now? Going off to be someone''s mistress? You''re so young and how could you be so disgraceful!"


    Grace''s voice chimed in from the other side, "Do you have no shame? You''ve brought disgrace to the Hawke family! We wouldn''t even know if Be hadn''t told us!"


    "I''m warning you, this is yourst chance to return to the Hawke family. Otherwise, we will disown you forever!"


    Miranda frowned. "If you have any mental issues, I suggest seeing a doctor instead of bothering me. Or do you need reminding that under our country''sw, harboring a criminal and fabricating evidence is punishable by imprisonment?"


    Miranda''s words immediately silenced the other end of the line.


    It was like the world had gone quiet, as if Alden and Grace''s bluster had been cut off at the source.

 Chapter 14

    "Miranda, you''ve got to understand your mom and dad here, this isn''t the reason of you being a


    degenerate," Alden said, his voice still carrying a hint of authority despite his simmering down. "And you and Be, you''re practically sisters. You should step up in situations like these. We''ve promised to make it up to you once this is over. Why do you have to be so rebellious?"


    Miranda countered, "Do you even hear yourselves?"


    With that, she hung up the phone, not bothering to wait for an answer. She swiftly set her phone to block unknown numbers.


    "Unbelievable."


    The rain wouldn''tst forever, but the stubbornness of the Hawke family seemed endless. They were banking on herck of evidence since they''d cleaned up everything neatly back then. They went to great lengths for Arabe, that was for sure.


    But Miranda wasn''t just out to see them face justice. She was determined to reim what was rightfully hers.


    Over at the Hawke''s, Grace was fuming after Miranda''s abrupt hang-up and the realization they''d been blocked. "I told you, Alden, daughters raised in that kind of family can''t be any good. Thank goodness we had her take the fall for Be, otherwise, how could Be face society with that kind of blemish?"


    "I''m worried she''ll start bbing. And to think she went and found herself a sugar daddy! If it gets out that she''s our daughter, where will we stand?" Alden was equally furious.


    Initially, they were thrilled to find their biological daughter. But Arabe, with her charm, had been groomed into the perfect debutante, which naturally led to a preference for her.


    They found Miranda''s background in the Zade family distasteful, her awkwardness among the elite


    embarrassing, and alongside Arabe''s poise, Miranda''s every mistake was magnified.


    Despite their disdain, they still felt a controlling pull towards Miranda that only a parent could have. The more Miranda rebelled, the stronger their need to control her became.


    This sentiment extended beyond her parents to her four brothers as well.


    Miranda got out of the cab and headed into the cinema studio. William had secured her an audition for a role as a doctor. It was a small part but had its moments, making it a good fit for her.


    At the audition.


    "Next!" the director went already impatient.


    As Miranda entered, the staff seemed nervous. One actress after another left the room looking defeated.


    A staff member nced at Miranda and addressed her indifferently, "Here to audition? Change your clothes over there."


    After that, the staff member''s attention shifted to new arrivals, leaving Miranda ignored. "Mr. ckwell, Ms. Hawke, right this way."


    "I''m here for the audition. Can I use my own makeup and wardrobe?" Arabe''s sweet voice rang out. "Of course, the director''s over there. Just head over when you''re ready," the staff member fawned. Theo ckwell, clearly trying to curry favor, assured her, "Be, don''t worry, this role is yours. Your brother and I are investors in this production. I''ve already put in a good word."


    Arabe feigned modesty. "Oh, I want to earn it on my own. I don''t want people saying I got in because of connections."


    Theo ruffled her hair affectionately. "Of course, you''ll get it on your own merits."


    Their presence made Miranda''s brows furrow. One was the guy her former self had a crush on, and the other, someone she constantly had to resist pping.


    Back in school, Theo was the only person Miranda had ever liked. His gentlemanly demeanor and the way he stood up for her once when she was bullied made her fall hard. She even wrote him a love letter. But that letter ended up stered on the school''s notice board, turning her into aughingstock with a nickname: Mr. ckwell''s puppy.

 Chapter 15

    But even then, Miranda still had feelings for Theo.


    That was until she caught Theo kissing Arabe and overheard their conversation. It was then she realized that Arabe was the mastermind behind it all.


    Theo had feelings for Arabe, and it was Arabe who had urged Theo to post Miranda''s love letter, just to embarrass her.


    In the end, Miranda was nothing more than a pawn in their little game.


    Word of this reached the ears of the Hawke family brothers. To them, Miranda became a delusional interloper, and they took turns verbally attacking her.


    Even Alden and Grace thought she was a disgrace, which was why they never told anyone that Miranda was actually their biological daughter who had been switched at birth.


    With Theo''s sweet words, Arabe finally smiled with satisfaction and went off with her stylist to get her makeup done.


    Meanwhile, Miranda, who was supposed to audition first, was told she would have to wait.


    The set was bustling, so Arabe didn''t notice Miranda at first.


    Miranda knew Arabe had always dreamed of bing a beloved movie star. She had started promoting herself since high school. Her wealthy and beautiful image, coupled with her genuinely charming looks, had already garnered her quite a following.


    Judging by the crew''s attitude towards her, the Hawke family and Theo must have done a lot to pave the way for her over the past couple of years.


    When Arabe finally emerged, she instantly captured everyone''s attention.


    "That''s Ms. Hawk, the real deal."


    "Wow! Even the heiress is acting now. Isn''t she taking jobs away from us?"


    "Must be nice to have money. Just waltz into the showbiz whenever you feel like it."


    "You guys have no idea. This whole film is sponsored by Ms. Hawk''s brothers and her fianc¨¦."


    The actors and actresses on set couldn''t hide their envy.


    This was the perfect setup for a pampered protagonist in a novel. Four doting brothers at home and a fianc¨¦ who adored her beyond measure.


    Everyone on set was both jealous and envious. They all knew in their hearts that none of them stood a chance at this female doctor role.


    After a while, even the director was getting impatient. Arabe finally strutted out in a custom-tailoredb coat that entuated her figure, her makeup wless.


    She was brimming with confidence. Though the role of the female doctor was small, it was one that could easily steal the spotlight.


    She was already nning on spinning some stories about a supporting character overshadowing the lead to make headlines.


    She was full of herself, acting like a diva, but her expression changed the moment she saw Miranda. "What are you doing here?"


    When Theo walked over and saw Miranda, his expression turned odd, with a hint of disdain. "You''re out already?"


    Theo didn''t know the whole story about Miranda''s connection to the Hawke family, but Arabe had told him that Miranda had been jailed for doing something terrible.


    Miranda leaned back against the rack behind her, her lips curling up. "Why couldn''t I be here?"


    Arabe looked Miranda up and down. "Did your sugar daddy set you up for an audition?"


    Theo was confused. "Sugar daddy?"


    Arabeughed mockingly, her tone dripping with superiority. "She''s being kept, probably got a minor


    role, right? I''ll talk to the directorter. We can''t have a bad apple spoiling the bunch."


    Theo''s expression twisted with disgust. "Don''t you have any self-respect?"


    Miranda crossed her arms, looking annoyed. "Do I have self-respect? Does that get decided by your filthy mouths?"


    Theo couldn''t take the insult, and he snapped angrily, "Are you even a woman?!" Then, as if a thought struck him, his face twisted with disdain. "You''re not doing all this because of me, are you?"

 Chapter 16

    To Theo, it was clear that Miranda had once had feelings for him. Her downfall, he suspected, was a result of her unrequited love for him.


    Back then, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with making Miranda''s feelings public, but if she really spiraled because of him, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of moral guilt.


    Miranda couldn''t help butugh at his words. To Theo, thatugh felt more like mockery, and his face darkened.


    Miranda gave Theo a once-over, her gaze frank and unapologetic. "Thanks for showing me the diversity of the species."


    Just as Theo was about to retort, Arabe pulled him aside. "Why are you wasting your breath on her?" Arabe was clearly displeased. She couldn''t fathom why Theo had anything to say to Miranda.


    At that moment, the director was also calling them over to get started.


    Arabe headed towards the set. As she moved, Miranda stood tall and walked forward too.


    The director noticed Arabe''s fashion-forwardb coat, her voluminous curls, and perfectly applied makeup, and he frowned slightly, his expression turning cold.


    "Let''s start," he said, his tone indifferent.


    But it wasn''t Arabe who stepped onto the set first. Another actress, dressed in a in whiteb coat, took the lead.


    She stepped in front of Arabe, seamlessly entering the scene. By this time, everyone was in position, and the cameras had started rolling!


    The scene was a portrayal of a female doctor receiving an urgent call and rushing into the operating room, all performed without actual props.


    The young woman swiftly donned theb coat, buttoning it up in a sh, not even bothering to smooth out the wrinkles.


    Though there were no props, her actions of "putting on" her gear were incredibly skillful and practiced. Her expression was focused, devoid of any unnecessary drama, and even her walk exuded a sense of purpose.


    "Who is she?" the director''s eyes lit up with interest.


    The assistant whispered, "Her name''s Miranda. It was actually her turn now, but Ms. Hawk here jumped the line."


    Arabe was flustered, calling out immediately, "Director! It''s clearly my turn to perform! What does she know about acting? Get her off the set!"


    The assistant was about to call Miranda off, but the director stopped him.


    "Let her continue, don''t interrupt," he said, his eyes glued to the camera.


    Arabe was furious at being refused, ring at Miranda, who had stolen her spotlight.


    Was Miranda really auditioning for the role of the female doctor? What gave her the right?!


    But soon, all attention was on the "doctor" on set.


    In her performance, they could feel the true allure of the profession.


    She rushed into the operating room, executing each procedure with precision and confidence, as if she truly belonged in that world.


    Even the subtle expressions during the "surgery" drew in everyone watching, making them feel the tension with her.


    She was frighteningly familiar with each step and movement of the surgery. A cool,petent, and professional female doctor was vividly brought to life before them.


    Just her performance made the character captivating, not to mention her striking features andposed demeanor which added even more appeal.


    "Cut!"


    When the audition ended, most of the crew burst into apuse.


    Professional! So damn professional!


    Miranda walked down from the set, her hands casually tucked into her pockets. Her small gestures and aura were exactly like the specialist doctors seen in hospitals.


    Was she really this into character?


    Miranda primarily studied medicine, and she also had a background in surgery.


    In a previous life, she had spent years studying at a top medical school, researching to extract the best from the field while discarding the rest.


    Eventually, her family had dragged her back, worried she''d inadvertently win a medical award, throwing the family dynamics out of bnce.

 Chapter 17

    "Your name''s Miranda, right?" the director, surprisingly pleased, actually smiled as he spoke to Miranda. Miranda returned his smile. "Yes."


    The director nodded approvingly. "Not bad. Are you a doctor? Because you don''t look like you''re acting at all."


    Obviously, he was joking. Miranda, so young and beautiful, looked more like she was fresh out of college than someone in medical world.


    And the charisma and presence she exuded were not something you''d expect from someone so young. So, he was quite sure Miranda was just a natural.


    Miranda simply shrugged. Sometimes, saying nothing was the best policy, a wisdom she understood well. Arabe shot Miranda a venomous re and turned to the director toin. "Director, it was supposed to be my turn. She purposely jumped ahead. Shouldn''t there be consequences for someone who doesn''t follow the rules and tries to steal the spotlight?"


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. "Weren''t you the one who cut in line? I believe it was my turn. So, if we''re talking about someone who doesn''t follow the rules and wants to steal the spotlight, isn''t that you?" Arabe was momentarily at a loss for words, her face flushing with a mix of embarrassment and anger, because Miranda was right.


    "I... I didn''t," Arabe insisted stubbornly.


    "Alright, let''s not waste any more time. Next," the director said impatiently.


    Reluctantly, Arabe replied, "Alright," and after onest re at Miranda, she went off to prepare. Miranda casually strolled to the side, took off her jacket, and tossed it into the nearby clothing basket. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her wrist.


    Theo had gripped her wrist tightly, scolding her in a cold voice. "You dared to take Arabe''s spot? How shameless of you. Are you so desperate for attention?"


    Just then, someone else walked over from the other side.


    "Mr. Ashcroft, this way. The director is holding auditions today, so it might be a bit noisy."


    But as they approached, they caught sight of the scene unfolding.


    The crew members exchanged awkward nces. "Hey,- isn''t that the ckwell family''s son?"


    Unbelievable, right in the middle of the crew. How audacious.


    Elian''s eyes narrowed as theynded on Miranda. He raised his hand slightly, signaling those around him to hold their tongues.


    He leaned casually against the wall, a smirk ying at the corner of his lips as if he were watching a particrly entertaining show.


    Miranda frowned, looking at her reddened wrist. With her free hand, she grabbed the nearby water bottle and hurled it at Theo''s face with all her might!


    Theo let out a pained cry, immediately covering his face.


    The bottle ttered to the floor, leaving arge red mark on Theo''s face, with blood trickling from his temple.


    Most of the crew''s attention was on Arabe''s performance, so not many noticed the altercation.


    However, the actors and staff nearby had witnessed everything firsthand. They were all too stunned to speak.


    Was this woman crazy? She actually dared to hit Mr. ckwell?!


    "Miranda, have you lost your mind?" Theo stared at Miranda in disbelief. "You really hit me?"


    Miranda flexed her hand that was gripped just now, and uttered nonchntly, "Sorry, when a mongrel bites me, I get scared."


    Theo touched his temple and, seeing the blood on his hand, his expression turned even colder.


    "You should never have been let out," he said icily. "Is this your twisted way of trying to get my attention again? Well, let me tell you, not only are you going about it the wrong way, but you''re also going to pay for this!"


    Theo had initially thought Miranda''s degenerate behavior was caused by him, and he''d felt a twinge of guilt.


    But she had gone too far!


    To pity someone so reprehensible was to be a fool. Someone with no morals and no boundaries deserved to be punished!

 Chapter 18

    Arabe''s audition had finally wrapped up, but the reaction was far from what she''d anticipated. Instead of the roaring apuse she expected, the room was filled with a few scattered ps that quickly faded into awkward silence.


    The director''s expression was less than pleased, which didn''t go unnoticed by the likes of Miranda and Theo.


    Miranda had only caught a glimpse of Arabe''s performance. Arabe was supposed to be ying a no- nonsense doctor, yet she appeared in full m makeup with ab coat tailored to emphasize her figure. Her appearance screamed "I''m gorgeous". It was more like watching cosy of an adult film actress rather than a professional doctor.


    The director, visibly annoyed,mented, "Too many unnecessary gestures, and honestly, would a real doctor wear some specially tailored coat? Do you think the audience is blind?"


    Arabe flushed red at the critique, though her eyes shed with defiance. Her assistant quickly leaned in, whispering, "Director, Ms. Hawk is from the investors. Both the Hawke family and the ckwell family are backing this project."


    The director''s expression soured further, but the assistant turned to Arabe with a smile. "Ms. Hawk, why don''t you take a break? We''ll call you when we''re ready."


    Arabe nodded, confident that the role was hers and in no rush. As she turned, she spotted Miranda and Theo together. Her expression shifted, and she promptly approached them.


    "Theo, what happened to your face?" she asked, surprised.


    Theo shot a cold nce at Miranda. Arabe looked incredulous. "Are you insane?"


    Miranda simply smiled and said, "Mr. ckwell tried to get handsy, and I just defended myself."


    Theo''s face looked livid. "What nonsense are you spouting?!"


    Miranda raised her hand, feigning innocence, and softened her voice deliberately. "See, Mr. ckwell just left a mark on my hand. Everyone here saw it."


    The onlookers began to gather, drawn in by the drama. Arabe was amused as if she heard some joke. "He tried to make a move on you? Are you dreaming? I know you like Theo, but using these tactics is just low."


    The crowd knew that the Hawkes and ckwells had announced an engagement for their children the previous year, making this gossip particrly juicy.


    Just then, a man strode confidently towards them. Arabe was momentarily stunned by his striking appearance and presence. But without a word, the mannded a punch on Theo!


    Theo staggered back, eventually losing his footing and falling t on the floor. The sudden turn of events elicited gasps from the crowd. Miranda turned to see who had thrown the punch.


    The man had the physique of a Greek statue, broad shoulders tapering to a narrow waist, and stood there like a wless exhibit. He seemed oddly familiar.


    Arabe blinked, "You''re Elian?"


    She had seen Elian from a distance at an auction once. There was little to no online presence about him, but plenty of rumors circted.


    As Theo struggled to his feet, ready to retaliate, his original sinister expression changed upon recognizing Elian. "Mr. Ashcroft?" he said, bewildered.


    Elian calmly adjusted his sleeve. "I just witnessed Theo harassing thisdy with my own eyes. My sense of justice got the better of me.


    Everyone was speechless, including Miranda.


    "I''m just someone with a strong sense of justice," he added, turning to Miranda with a slight, mischievous smile.


    Those in the know recognized Elian and couldn''t help but twitch their lips. Did he really believe what he was saying?


    Elian was known as a formidable figure in elite circles, and no one would dare punch Theo like he did. Oh, and also thisdy.

 Chapter 19

    Miranda furrowed her brows. So, it was him.


    She nced at Theo, whose lip was practically badly battered.


    That was a pretty brutal hit.


    With Elian''s unexpected testimony, everything Miranda had just said stood unchallenged. No one dared to contradict Elian.


    Even if Theo wanted to exin, he knew Mr. Ashcroft had done it on purpose. He could only swallow his pride and mumble reluctantly, "Mr. Ashcroft, maybe there''s some misunderstanding here.


    Arabe chimed in, her voice exaggeratedly sweet, trying to sound like she was on equal footing with someone like Elian.


    "Mr. Ashcroft, surely you must be mistaken. Theo would never harass her. Everyone at school knows she was the one chasing after Theo, and he wasn''t interested. That''s why she''s doing this. You can''t just go by what you''ve seen, right?"


    Herst words wereced with a hint of a coquettish plea.


    Elian''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Are you saying I''m blind?"


    Arabe quickly backpedaled, "No, that''s not what I meant. Mr. Ashcroft, how do you even know her?" Miranda raised an eyebrow, noticing Arabe was still trying to fawning over him, but her confidence seemed shaken.


    The bodyguards Elian had left behind earlier were now surrounding him, creating an intimidating presence.


    "Mr. Ashcroft, Mr. ckwell." the manager who had brought Elian was now caught in an awkward situation.


    Ignoring Arabe, Elian stepped closer to Miranda.


    The space between them shrank, and the subtle scent of cedarwood he had became more pronounced. Miranda frowned slightly. Elian bent down, his eyes meeting hers, hands bracing on the table behind her, effectively trapping her there.


    Despite the height difference, Miranda stood her ground, unflinching.


    "Doctor, you chased after him?" He asked as if puzzled by something beyond understanding.


    Elian''s ridiculously handsome face was full of mischief, his eyes brimming with a rebellious charm.


    His eyebrow arched slightly. "Is he even worth it?"


    Miranda replied coolly, "Not really. But I''m not deaf, no need to get so close."


    Oh boy. Now everyone not only knew Theo wasn''t worth it, but they also realized thisdy knew Elian. The onlookers were buzzing with excitement. Some couldn''t help but start shipping them right there! Their height, their looks... it was picture-perfect.


    Arabe''s eyes were practically shooting sparks of jealousy. How did Miranda know someone like Elian? And Theo, with his face now swollen, looked mortified. If it weren''t for the bodyguards holding him up, he might''ve just wanted the ground to swallow him whole.


    Just then, someone from the director''s team came over to announce the results.


    "Ms Miranda Hawke, congrattions onnding the role of Dr. Ember Sinir in City Secrets."


    The staff member was nearly speechless at the scene in front of them.


    Both Miranda and Elian turned their attention to the staff member. Elian straightened up, adjusting his cufflinks, and the brief glimpse of his toned arm muscles disappeared back under his shirt sleeve.


    Miranda''s gaze lingered on the calluses on his fingertips for a moment.


    "Thank you, I appreciate it," Miranda replied with a polite smile.


    Arabe''s voice suddenly shot up a couple of octaves. "What did you say?"


    She stormed over to the staff member, demanding, "Why her?"

 Chapter 20

    The staff member looked slightly ufortable and said, "That''s the director''s call."


    Arabe held back her anger and whispered fiercely to the staff member, "What do you mean by that? Are you trying to lose the Hawke family and the ckwell family sponsorships?"


    They had all agreed beforehand that she was just here to make a token appearance. And now this director dared to go back on his word?


    The staff member nced at Elian, who had a smirk ying at the corners of his lips, and said, "The director decided based on the live auditions. Ms. Miranda Hawke showed remarkable understanding and depth in her performance, clearly well-prepared. If you have any objections, the director is willing to show both your clips for public judgment."


    Arabe took a deep breath. "Are you really going to let someone being a sugar baby with countless scandalous records star in this drama?"


    That statement immediately got everyone''s attention. A sugar baby??


    She pointed at Miranda, hesitated a bit, and then said, "She''s been kept by a wealthy man, her private life is a mess. She got here by being someone''s mistress. Do you really want someone like that tainting the production''s reputation?"


    Miranda knew Arabe wouldn''t dare mention her stint in jail; she didn''t want anyone to know Miranda was the legitimate daughter of the Hawke family, nor did she want her to spout news to others. Elian''s eyes narrowed slightly as he shifted his gaze to Miranda.


    Miranda''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Arabe, didn''t I warn you to keep that filthy mouth of yours from spewing lies?"


    Arabe immediately recalled thest time she got smacked and turned a bit pale.


    Everyone around them was so tense one could hear a pin drop.


    "Taking my role and being so arrogant about it. How bold are you, little impostor?" Miranda said coolly. "Shut up!" Arabe cut her off immediately. "What nonsense are you blustering?"


    But the crowd was buzzing with curiosity.


    "What did she say? An impostor?"


    "Yeah, both of them have thest name Hawke. Could they actually be rted?"


    "Is Arabe an impostor?"


    "No way, Arabe is the cherished jewel of the Hawke family. She''s famously lucky. Probably just trying to stir up trouble because of the samest name."


    "Honestly, Miranda does look more like those Hawke brothers."


    Arabe quickly shifted her demeanor. "I just can''t stand people with such poor character. You know what you''ve done! Everyone knows you chased after Theo in school, and now that we''re together, you''re using underhanded tactics to steal this role."


    She stopped herself from following Miranda''s lead in the conversation. She was terrified that the truth about her being an impostor would get out and everyone would know she wasn''t the real daughter. Arabe shot an annoyed nce at Theo, who walked over, hand covering his face, and said coldly, "Get your director over here!"


    Miranda''s lips curled up. She knew exactly why Arabe was trying to change the subject.


    Miranda pulled out her phone and opened a live-streaming app. Elian, who was about to step forward, paused when he saw what Miranda was doing.


    He stepped back and stood next to Miranda, watching her phone screen. He nced at the live stream''s title, "NeuraCore Heiress Brings Fiance to Throw a Fit After Being Rejected from Audition" Straight to the point, huh?

 Chapter 21

    The two of them stood there casually, like they''d known each other forever, without a hint of awkwardness.


    Especially


    Elian, with one hand casually tucked into his pocket, ncing down at Miranda''s phone with even an air of indulgence.


    The staff member didn''t seem to react much, simply saying, "The director''s busy."


    Seeing that Theo wasn''t being helpful, Arabe immediately took out her phone and made a call, her voice trembling slightly with feigned distress.


    "Dorian."


    A momentter, Arabe handed the phone over to the staff member, trying to hide the arrogance in her voice but failing miserably.


    "My brother wants to talk to you."


    The staff member had just been in touch with the higher-ups, so they knew to look at Elian''s expression for guidance.


    Under Elian''s watchful gaze, she put the call on speaker.


    A deep, slightly threatening voice came through. "This is Dorian. Aren''t you afraid we''ll pull our funding if you don''t y by the rules?


    It''s clear why the Hawke family and the ckwell family invested in your show. If my sister doesn''t get the role she wants, we''ll pull out, and your show won''t get made. I have plenty of ways to make sure of that." The tant threat was loud and clear for everyone present. Faces around the room shifted ufortably. Such strong-arm tactics from investors weren''t unheard of, but when it came to smaller roles, people tended to look the other way if an agreement could be reached. Most would just envy Arabe''s good fortune.


    But this kind of overt threat changed the game.


    They could bring funding to the table, but couldn''t use it to bully and intimidate the crew.


    Arabe, however, smirked, clearly ustomed to her brother''s protective nature. The Hawke family''s influence and everyone''s pampering had always made her feel proud and entitled. Naturally, she didn''t think anything was wrong.


    Growing up in such an environment, she saw herself as a princess who got whatever she wanted, with someone always there to fight her battles and pick up the tab.


    All she had to do was y the victim and pout a little. So in her mind, the director would surely cave. "Someone''s live streaming this! There are already people calling in,ining!" a staff member rushed over, panicked.


    At this, everyone''s expressions changed.


    Arabe''s face darkened. "What live stream?"


    All eyes turned to where Miranda and Elian were standing. Miranda waved at Arabe with a cheeky grin. "Hi there.


    Arabe''s shocked and fearful face was front and center on the screen.


    "You!"


    She red at Miranda, furious, holding back only for the sake of her image, or she might have lunged for Miranda''s phone.


    Elian stepped forward with a smile, addressing Dorian on the other end of the line, "Mr. Hawke, you''re quite bold.


    But as he stepped forward, he covered Miranda''s camera. Miranda had already captured what she


    needed, so she smoothly ended the stream and turned off her phone screen.


    "Who are you?" Dorian''s voice, cautious and suspicious, came from the other end.


    "The name''s Elian Ashcroft," Elian said casually, taking a couple of steps forward before giving a staff member a nod.


    The staff member wisely ended the call and returned the phone to Arabe.


    In his office, Dorian froze, realizing who he was dealing with, a shadow of seriousness crossing his face. Why was he there?


    Theo, understanding that Arabe wouldn''t get the role, gave Elian a fearful nce. He shot a cold look at the staff and said to the stunned Arabe, "Let''s go, Be.''


    Arabe red at Miranda, her eyes practically shooting sparks of rage, but she was reluctantly led away by Theo.


    As they walked, Theo made a call, speaking in hushed tones, "Erase all live footage. Yes. Delete it from everywhere. We''ll talkter, Be. I need to head to the hospital."


    The onlookers, having witnessed quite the spectacle, dispersed quietly, knowing better than to stir up trouble.


    Elian picked up his phone and made azy call, instructing, "Restore all the live stream footage from the City Secrets set. While you''re at it, acquire a couple of PR firms. And make sure to quote high for both the ckwell family and the Hawke family, got it?"


    After hanging up, Elian turned to Miranda.


    Miranda quipped, "Are you missing something in your life?" Elian, with a rare look of rity and confusion, asked, "What?" Miranda teased, "I think you''re missing somemon decency." Elian was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 22

    Miranda had seen her share of questionable characters, but Elian was in a league of his own. She even wondered if something was wrong with him, maybe he needed a reality check or two.


    To her surprise, Elian justughed at her remark.


    His gaze lingered on her, a mischievous smirk ying on his lips. "Ms. Hawke, you''re not so bad yourself."


    Miranda''s eyes swept over Elian with a critical eye. She had to admit, up close, this man was the epitome of masculine allure.


    His features were strikingly chiseled, with a rugged yet refined look that was captivating. The lines of his face were sharp, yet there was a certain gentleness that didn''t detract from his masculinity.


    As a medical professional, Miranda had a keen appreciation for anatomy, particrly when it was perfectly proportioned.


    The bnce of bone structure and muscle was a thing of beauty. So yes, she admired this man''s physique.


    Elian, sensing Miranda''s intense gaze, felt a strange spark.


    Could it be that she appreciated his physique? The thought made him swallow reflexively, a peculiar thrill bubbling up.


    "Thanks for earlier," Miranda acknowledged. "But if anything happens with the Hawke family again, I''d prefer if you stayed out of it.''


    Even though she doubted Elian had acted out of any special concern for her, he had, in the end, been helpful. So she felt a thank you was in order.


    She wasn''t fond of owing people favors. Moreover, she didn''t like others meddling in her affairs.


    She preferred dealing with things herself, especially when she needed to vent her frustrations. Kind of like when one was in the middle of a great rant and someone interrupted - helpful or not, it was annoying. The old Miranda had been timid and passive, never standing up to the Hawke family''s verbal and emotional abuse, being manipted by Theo without ever fighting back.


    Perhaps it was the residual resentment of the old Miranda that now left her with no patience for that family.


    Elian, instead of being put off by Miranda''s words, seemed intrigued, a hint of amusement in his eyes that was aroused by her.


    "Ms. Hawke, I think you misunderstand. I wasn''t aiming to help you."


    Miranda shrugged it off, ready to leave.


    "Well then, as acquaintances who''ve crossed paths twice now, can I invite you to dinner, Ms. Hawke?" Elian suddenly offered.


    Miranda paused, turning back to meet Elian''s steady gaze.


    His abyss-like, clear eyes reflected her image, and his inviting smile was both enchanting and dangerous. She chuckled and said abruptly, "Fancy meeting you here again."


    Elian gazed at her, raising an eyebrow.


    "So, dinner?" Miranda suggested, her tone teasing.


    Elian''s eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint which was expressly alluring. "Why not."


    Elian''s assistant and the manager exchanged surprised nces. They couldn''t fathom what kind of game this was.


    It seemed Ms. Hawke wasing on to Mr. Ashcroft. Wasn''t this a ssic tactic of hitting on a girl?


    Ms. Hawke gained the initiative to ask Mr. Ashcroft for dinner. And Mr. Hawke looked more than willing.


    The assistant shot a curious nce at Miranda, pondering, "Isn''t Mr. Ashcroft supposedly not into forward women?"


    Miranda was just being yful, testing Elian''s reaction. But since he yed along, she had to follow through.


    "I feel like having pizza," Miranda dered with a yful eyebrow raise.


    Elian''s lips arched slightly. "Sounds good."


    Half an hourter.


    Miranda looked at the steaming pizza in front of her, then at Elian across the table.

 Chapter 23

    The scene was oddly fitting, even though it really shouldn''t have been.


    There he was, having shrugged off his jacket, now just in a ck shirt.


    Elian had this air about him, like he didn''t take dressing too seriously. For instance, he never bothered with the button at the top of his shirt, and he wore his suit with an air of nonchnce.


    He carried himself with the grace and poise of someone from a wealthy family, yet there was a sharp


    edge to his demeanor that didn''t quite belong to the typical high-society heir.


    But he hid that edge well. Even so, it still managed to seep through in subtle ways.


    From what Miranda had heard, Elian was notorious in their circles for his ruthless tactics, yet he rarely made an appearance in social gatherings.


    His reputation had been cemented from a young age when he once sent someone who crossed him to the hospital, something everyone knew about due to his wild nature.


    As he grew older, this side of him only intensified. If he was in a good mood, everything was fine, but if his mood soured, no one could hope to preserve dignity in front of him.


    The entire elite circle held a certain fear of him. Behind his back, they called him the Ashcroft family''s little tyrant. Even the folks from the Lancaster family would tread carefully around him.


    But Miranda noticed that while Elian seemed rebellious, every move he made was calcted. He had a knack for keeping everything under his control.


    "I''ve always had a question I''m curious about. Do you think you could help me out, Ms. Hawk?" Elian hadn''t touched his cutlery, simply watching Miranda as she dug into her meal. His lips curled slightly. "Of course, Ms. Hawk, you can refuse to answer."


    Miranda took a bite. "Then I refuse to answer."


    Elian raised an eyebrow. "I''ve changed my mind."


    Miranda kept on eating.


    "Well, too bad, it''ste."


    Elian''s face tensed for a moment, but then he broke into an inexplicableugh. He propped his chin on one hand, content to watch Miranda eat her pizza.


    "Then I won''t ask," his voice carried a strange mix of indulgence and amusement. As if watching Miranda enjoy her meal was more entertaining than his question.


    "You''re the true heir of NeuraCore," suddenly, he said in a leisure manner.


    Miranda looked up at him briefly, and then continued with her meal.


    "Ms. Lancaster is quite fond of you. She''s never married and has no children, being a staunch advocate of single life. So you needn''t worry, she''s imed you as her daughter. You''re the heiress of the Lancaster Group."


    His words seemed to assure Miranda that she needn''t carry any burden within the Lancaster family.


    Ms. Lancaster''s choice was purely because she genuinely liked her. With no marriage or children of her own, no one would challenge her decision.


    "The Hawke family doesn''t quite measure up in our circles. Compared to the Lancaster family, they''re not even close."


    His words carried a deeper meaning. And Miranda realized that Elian probably already knew about her ties with the Hawke family.


    Though she''d mentioned that Arabe wasn''t the real heiress, not everyone took her word for it.


    Clearly, Elian understood and was aware of her connection to the Hawke family. He also knew about her grievance with them, which was why he said what he did.


    Miranda curled her lips up, looking at him. "Thanks for that."


    Though it was a fake smile, Miranda''s natural beauty made it seem genuine. Since her soul''s rebirth,


    she''d taken to self-care, and her entire being seemed to radiate.


    Her cheeks puffed up with that fake grin, adding an adorable roundness to her face, like a doll in a shopwindow, and Elian felt an urge to reach out and pinch her cheeks.


    And having thought it, he did just that. His hand met the soft, tender skin of her face, and he was taken aback.


    Who knew a girl''s cheeks could be so pleasant to touch? As if handling a smooth, delicate egg, he was careful not to apply too much pressure and risk damaging it.

 Chapter 24

    "Had enough pinching?" Miranda frowned, her voice chilly.


    What on earth was his problem? Why would he suddenly pinch her cheek like that?


    Elian reluctantly withdrew his hand, his eyes lingering on Miranda, a hint of mischief flickering in his gaze.


    "If I say I haven''t had enough, do you think I could apply for an extension?"


    Miranda furrowed her eyebrows, giving Elian a peculiar look. "Do you have some kind of skin hunger or something?"


    Elian was rendered speechless.


    Just then, an untimely voice interrupted them.


    "Miranda? Is that really you? I thought you went abroad!"


    "Abroad? More like to the countryside to tend to pigs. Did you guys actually buy that story?"


    A male and a female voice chimed in.


    Miranda and Elian both turned to look at the speakers.


    The voices belonged to a group of college students, five or six in total, who seemed to be out for a get- together.


    Coincidentally, they were all former ssmates of Miranda.


    These people had varying degrees of family wealth - if not heirs to fortunes, then nouveaux riches. After Miranda was acknowledged by the Hawke family, she was sent to study at the same school as Arabe. Yet, she was forbidden from revealing her true identity, for the sake of Arabe.


    The old Miranda, influenced by the Zade family, was timid and kind-hearted, so she agreed and never revealed her or Arabe''s true backgrounds.


    Arabe manipted this to make everyone think that if Miranda ever mentioned the Hawke family, she was merely trying to cling to Arabe''s status and was bragging.


    To prevent anyone who knew Miranda from exposing the truth, she encouraged everyone to ostracize her, leaving her friendless.


    In their eyes, Miranda was just a poor, wannabe social climber. Especially after her pursuit of Theo became a campus-wide joke, she became aughingstock.


    "Miranda, I heard you''ve been back in the countryside feeding pigs these past couple of years?" One of the guys approached, giving Elian a nce, mockingly adding, "What, have you set your sights on someone new? Weren''t you Mr. ckwell''s littlepdog?"


    Elian''s eyes turned cold. His secretary, standing behind him, also shot the guy a chilly look. Interrupting Mr. Ashcroft during a meal? Not a smart move.


    Miranda, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. She swallowed her food, took a sip of soda, and then calmly set down her cutlery.


    "Keith, are you stupid or what? Feeding pigs doesn''t pay as well as snagging a rich guy," another girlughed from a distance. "For someone like her,nding a man is her only shot at a better life."


    The girl''sment made herpanionsugh.


    "Hey, handsome, just a heads-up. This girl here used to love getting involved in other people''s rtionships back in school," one of the girls deliberately added.


    Elian lifted his gaze to look at Miranda, who elegantly dabbed her mouth with a napkin.


    His lips curled into a frosty arc, his eyes teasing as he looked at Miranda. "Is that so? Perfect, I happen to like people who get involved in other people''s rtionships."


    Miranda nced at Elian.


    "Are you crazy?" the girl from earlier looked incredulous.


    Elian leaned back slightly, his expression casually amused. "What a coincidence, I''m crazy, and she''s the doctor."


    The group exchanged bewildered looks.


    "This broke little country bumpkin is just after your money!"


    Elian''s lips arched again as he gazed at Miranda. "Well, I happen to have plenty of money to go around."


    By now, Elian''s patience was visibly wearing thin.


    His reaction left everyone a bit sour-faced. Who, in this day and age, willingly yed the fool?


    And Miranda''s look at Elian said it all, "Had enough fun yet?"

 Chapter 25

    Elian kept quiet, but the smile on his face grew wider.


    "What''s the matter? Did the zoo forget to lock its gates and let the beasts out?" Miranda said calmly. She slowly turned her gaze towards them. "Do I know you well enough for you to criticize me?"


    Her rxed yet bitingeback left them momentarily stunned.


    This wasn''t the Miranda they used to know. The old Miranda would have just shrunk back, never daring to talk back.


    But now, not only was she giving them a piece of her mind, she was fierce about it.


    "What are you saying, Miranda? Don''t go too far!" the girl who had spoken earlier snapped.


    Miranda wondered, "Did you have something rotten for breakfast?"


    It took them a moment to catch on - Miranda was calling them foul-mouthed.


    "Miranda, you bi-" the girl started, but her mouth suddenly froze, and no sound came out.


    She tried to scream, but it was as if she''d lost her voice entirely. The others started to panic.


    "What''s happening to you, Lily? Don''t scare me like that!"


    Miranda withdrew her hand and casually wiped it with a nearby napkin, acting as if nothing had happened. Meanwhile, Elian''s eyes narrowed as he focused on the side of the girl''s neck. There, almost invisible, was a fine silver needle. You wouldn''t notice it unless you looked very closely.


    Miranda had just casually flicked her hand, and that needle had flown out?


    Miranda spoke slowly, "I''m quite skilled at curing ailments. Particrly the kind that affects wild birds." Elian couldn''t help but smirk at her words.


    "It''s you! What did you do?" Keith shouted, pointing an usatory finger at Miranda.


    Ignoring him, Miranda turned to Elian. "I''m done eating."


    Elian said nothing, but his eyes colder than earlier. Miranda stood up slowly, casting a nce over the group.


    The girl who had insulted her earlier red with fury, yet fear was evident. She opened her mouth but still couldn''t make a sound.


    Her fear of being unable to speak now far outweighed her anger towards Miranda. She didn''t even understand what Miranda had done to her.


    "Remember, my former crush on Theo was my own foolishness. But if anyone dares to remind me of how foolish I was back then again, you''ll end up just like her."


    With a cold smile, she added, "And since I grew up on a farm, I know how to handle livestock. So don''t bother being an eyesore in front of me."


    With that, Miranda snapped her fingers.


    The manager hurried over. "Miss, how can I assist you?"


    She handed over a gold card. "I''m booking the ce for tonight. Clear it out."


    The manager epted the card with both hands and quickly nodded. "Of course, I''ll take care of it immediately."


    Miranda nodded slightly in acknowledgment, saying nothing more.


    This gold card was a token of appreciation from the Lancaster family. It allowed her ess to


    The Lancaster family had holdings in various industries, and only those with influence within the family or those considered valuable to them had such a card.


    This restaurant happened to be part of the Lancaster Group''s dining ventures. Miranda only realized this aftering in; she hadn''t known when choosing the ce.


    Seeing the manager''s deference towards Miranda and hearing her words left the group in shock. How on earth did Miranda wield such power?

 Chapter 26

    They knew this restaurant was just one of many in a chain owned by a cateringpany, which ran multiple higher end restaurants. Thispany, in turn, was backed by none other than the Lancaster Group.


    Not just anyone could clear the ce at a whim!


    The mute girl wanted to speak, but not a sound came out. Instead, she looked at Miranda with a mix of fear and pleading, pointing at her mouth.


    Miranda simply said, "When you learn to speak properly, it''lle back."


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away.


    Keith tried to follow her, shouting at Miranda''s retreating back, "Don''t freaking think you''re all that just because you''ve got rich friends! Everyone knows what you really are! You...ugh!"


    Keith''s throat was suddenly gripped tight; he could barely breathe, and his toes were just touching the ground.


    He stared at the man in front of him, eyes wide with terror, but he couldn''t get out more than a frightened syble.


    The others stepped back in fear, too scared to make a sound.


    Elian held Keith by the throat with one hand, his muscles straining strikingly under the ck fabric of his shirt.


    Elian''s gaze was icy, his head tilted slightly with a touch of defiance. "Care to repeat that?"


    Elian was in a foul mood. He had expected to y the hero, showing off a bit. But now, he felt like the roles had switched, and he was the one needing rescuing from Miranda.


    Being ignored by Miranda only made him feel worse.


    Keith just happened to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time, and Elian took his frustration out on him. With a flick of his wrist, Elian tossed the grown man to the ground like he weighed nothing.


    Keith clutched his throat, unable to make a sound, looking up at Elian in sheer terror. In that moment, he had genuinely felt the shadow of death looming.


    Elian took a step back, and his assistant immediately handed him a handkerchief. He wiped his hands and then tossed the handkerchief onto Keith''s face before striding after Miranda.


    After they left, the manager began to clear the ce out.


    "Sorry, folks, we need to ask you to leave. The restaurant''s been booked tonight." The group looked disgruntled and had no choice but to leave quietly.


    As Miranda stepped outside, Elian caught up with her.


    "I''m sorry tonight''s dinner wasn''t as pleasant as nned, Ms. Hawk."


    Miranda replied calmly, "I should apologize. They came because of me."


    Elian''s lips curled up slightly. "Can I give you a ride home?"


    Miranda had already gged down a taxi. "No need."


    Seeing that she''d already gotten a cab, Elian didn''t press further.


    As she opened the door, she nced back at Elian, her gaze lingering on the hand he''d used to handle Keith.


    She gave him apliment. "Nice strength."


    With that, she got in the cab and shut the door.


    Elian slipped his hands into his pockets, watching the taxi drive off with a thoughtful smile.


    Miranda sat in the back seat, watching Elian shrink to a dot in the rearview mirror.


    No ordinary person could muster such strength and speed. Elian had definitely undergone some serious training.


    She knew the human body well enough to understand that unless he was gically gifted, he wouldn''t naturally been so powerful, either for physical state or for core explosive strength.


    And judging by the calluses on his hand, that spot suggested...

 Chapter 27

    Miranda nced away, closing her eyes for a moment to rx.


    Once back at her vi, she logged onto the ck market website.


    The recent influx into her ount brought a satisfied smile to her lips. As long as her product continued to sell in the market, she wouldn''t have to worry. The customers woulde to her.


    Just then, her phone buzzed with a message from an anonymous one, "I''m out."


    The name wasn''t included, but Miranda knew exactly who it was. She smirked, set her phone down, and turned her attention back to nurturing her herb seedlings.


    Meanwhile, the Hawke brothers were having a hectic evening. Ever since that infamous live stream, they had been caught up in a whirlwind of chaos. The broadcast hadsted only a few minutes, but it created a massive uproar online.


    Now, the inte was aze with criticism aimed at Arabe and her brother, Dorian. The carefully constructed image of a "devoted brother" was now torn apart, revealing the ugly side of bullying.


    Their social media pages were flooded withments.


    "Devoted brother? More like a bully!"


    "Is this the sweet little princess of the Hawke family we''ve been hearing about? What a shock!" "Keep this sibling duo away from the rest of us, please."


    "Is this her way of making an audition? Surely it looks different once she''s got a brother backing her." "Is this bullying reportable?"


    "Am I the only one who''s kinda jealous of Arabe''s life? Whenever she feels like acting, she does it. There''s her brother throwing money her way after all, and if she doesn''t get a role, her brothers just withdraw funding. Talk about a charmed life!"


    "Wake up, people! Most of us are the ones getting bulldozed by the likes of Arabe, not living her life." "Focus, everyone! The problem is their attitude towards the film crew."


    "Mr. Hawke, do you need another sister? I''d love to be one if it means winning awards!"


    Amidst the chaos, some quieter voices surfaced.


    "Is it just me, or does the girl behind the camera have a lovely voice?"


    "I noticed it too! And the way her hand moved over the screen was just... beautiful. I took a screenshot!"


    ...


    The tide of public opinion was quickly turning against Arabe and Dorian, a scandal for the otherwise pristine Hawke family. If it got any bigger, it could impact the family''s business.


    Naturally, the Hawkes took this matter seriously.


    Moreover, Arabe''s public persona was totally different.


    This persona she created, who attracted numerous followers, despite her being a daughter of a wealthy family and blindly pampered by her parents and four brothers, was yet kind and sweet, wanting to earn her ce through her own efforts - albeit with the help from her brothers in the end due to her silliness. This image, a dream for many ordinary girls who''d project their imagination onto Arabe, was shattered during the live stream; they witnessed the other side of her.


    People were more upset by the copse of her persona than by her actions with the film crew. Arabe faced a barrage of criticism from both fans and detractors.


    Though Theo tried to protect her by having the video taken down, it quickly resurfaced along with the screenshots and harshments. It became clear that someone was deliberately working against them from the shadows.

 Chapter 28

    Arabe had always been treated like a little princess, adored by her online followers. But now, she was hearing words she never thought she''d hear, facing a kind of injustice she had never experienced.


    Reading those harshments, she threw things around her room in anger before copsing onto the couch and bursting into tears.


    Dorian had a grim expression. "Someone''s out to get us. Dad''s already given the word, we need to sort this mess out quickly."


    Alistair spoke with a calm determination, "Don''t worry. I''ll have someone gather evidence. Every single person who wronged you will pay."


    Orion chimed in, "I''ve got the inte trolls ready to counterattack. They''re already on it."


    Lysander frowned. "Maybe we should hire a PR firm? This isn''t going to go away on its own. That video is bad news for both Be and the family."


    Arabe, still crying, protested, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why are they attacking me?"


    She bit her lip in frustration. "I just wanted a small role in the y. If it weren''t for Miranda''s deliberate live- streaming. She hates me so much, she wants to ruin me."


    She felt as if the weight of the world was on her shoulders, and she was utterly miserable.


    "I''ve always said, I don''t care about this status. I can give it back to her. If she justes back, we''ll make it up to her. But she..."


    Arabe was too choked up to continue, tears streaming uncontrobly down her face.


    "What is Miranda trying to achieve?!" Orion punched the coffee table in frustration.


    "How can she be so cruel? Doesn''t she realize the damage she''s doing to Be?" Lysander said coldly, "I bet those negative posts being reinstated is Miranda''s handiwork."


    Alistair shook his head. "It can''t be her. She doesn''t have that kind of power. It must be her sugar daddy pulling the strings."


    Miranda''s actions, coupled with Arabe''s dramatics, led them to believe she had indeed found someone wealthy to back her.


    They didn''t even know who this mysterious person was. Even Miranda''s audition sess andnding that role were likely orchestrated by this man.


    Dorian stayed silent. He suspected Elian was behind it all. That phone call... Elian was intentionally revealing his identity.


    So those online posts might have been his doing too.


    But he was baffled why would Elian get involved in this. If it really was him, he was someone the Hawke family couldn''t afford to cross.


    What was his connection to Miranda?


    Dorian looked at Arabe. "Keep a low profile for the next few days. I''ll handle the PR. As for Miranda." he murmured, "I''ll have a conversation with her."


    Arabe nodded, still feeling hurt but obedient.


    Soon, Dorian reached out to a couple of PR firms. They promised to mitigate some of the negative


    impact, but couldn''t guarantee full sess. The cost was twice as much as other firms.


    But right now, Dorian had no choice. Even knowing they couldn''tpletely erase the negativity, he had


    to pay the steep price because no other PRpany would take on their case.


    So he epted the high costs. The negativements about them fluctuated, disappearing for a while but then reappearing shortly after.


    Dorian could only resign himself to this reality. Meanwhile, Alistair made a statement on social media.


    "I am collecting evidence and will send legal notices to those defaming my sister. I advise you all to consider your actions.


    In the past,izens would have rallied behind Arabe, envying her good fortune. They would have praised Alistair, moring to be his sister.


    But now, his statement prized opinions. Half mocked and provoked, while the other half supported Alistair, urging him to protect his sister.


    Then, a newly registered ount named "Mr. Grey" posted a statement.


    "Anyone who receives a legal notice from the Hawke family cane to me for free legal defense. Guaranteed victory."


    Wow. The inte buzzed with excitement.


    People tried to uncover the identity of Mr. Grey, but to no avail. All they found was a renowned industry figure named Mr. Grey who had been quite famous three years ago.

 Chapter 29

    Mr. Grey was something of a legend - his track record boasted an impressive 99% win rate, making him one of the top figures in the industry.


    Though Alistair had made quite the name for himself as a rising star with notable talent and a high victory rate, he was still young with less experience. In the shadow of Mr. Grey, he was merely a junior. However, three years ago, that renownedwyer vanished without a trace.


    So when a Mr. Grey emerged now, everyone spected whether he was the same formidable figure from the past.


    But if he truly was the industry titan of yesteryear, why would he suddenly reappear for something like this?


    Nheless, Mr. Grey''s public statement added more fuel to the fire, making the situation even more sensational.


    Meanwhile, Miranda''s social media was under siege.


    Someone had dug up her ount, and a swarm of Arabe''s fans descended upon both her and the production''s pages with insults.


    "Do you have any shame? I heard you''re the Hawke who not only leeches off the Hawke family name but also snatched Arabe''s role, you witch!"


    "Even if Arabe and her brother were wrong this time, did you, Miss Livestream, do nothing wrong? Who can''t see your malicious intent?"


    "You''re also a Hawke, but you''re not even worthparing to Arabe. Look at yourself in the mirror!" "Whatever show she''s in, I''ll boycott every single one (disgusting)."


    ...


    Miranda was scrolling through her phone when she saw Maximus Grey''s statement, and a small smirk appeared on her lips.


    That guy sure worked fast. If she remembered correctly, he had gotten out about four months ago. Already back with his credentials?


    Just then, her ount received a direct message from Maximus.


    Maximus wrote, "Your ount''s quite lively."


    Miranda replied, "Sure is."


    Maximus asked, "Need help?"


    Miranda responded, "Nope."


    She couldn''t care less about these bandwagon fans and didn''t want to waste her energy. Although, if they were all in front of her, she wouldn''t mind giving each of them a piece of her mind.


    After replying, Miranda checked her ount and could assume that it was Arabe''s doing as she read those reproachful remarks.


    She then made a new publication on her ount with a picture of the Hawke siblings.


    Caption, "Weird, howe the Hawke siblings don''t look alike at all? Was the sister perhaps an illegitimate child?"


    Shortly after Miranda posted it, there were initial insults, but soon it fell silent. A few conspicuousments popped up.


    "They really don''t look alike, never noticed before. Arabe doesn''t resemble anyone in the Hawke family!"


    "True, doesn''t look simr at all."


    Before long, thesements were reported and removed. Even Miranda''s post was being gged. Arabe, glued to her phone at home, was anxiously monitoring the feedback.


    "Why can''t we take it down?" she snapped in frustration.


    Despite deploying a horde of bots to report it, the post remained.


    Unbeknownst to Miranda, William had already made sure all her social media ounts were gged for special attention.


    So unless Miranda posted something illegal, the tforms wouldn''t dare touch her ounts.


    As the wave of attacks against Miranda receded, Maximus couldn''t help but admire, "That''s ssic you." Miranda replied, "Standard maneuver."


    She knew exactly what Arabe feared.


    Maximus wondered, "When can we meet?"


    Miranda answered, "You''ll have to wait a bit longer."


    Maximus, ever perceptive, asked, "Someone ahead of me in line?"

 Chapter 30

    Lips curling up, Miranda sent a GIF over her phone, putting it down as she tidied up before heading downstairs.


    Today, Lavinia was visiting and directing the house staff as they moved things around.


    "Yes, put that over here," she instructed softly. "Careful now, don''t wake Miranda."


    Lavinia turned and spotted Miranda. "Oh, you''re up, Miranda?"


    Miranda smiled back at her. "Ms. Lancaster."


    At the sight of Miranda in the adorable pajamas she had bought, Lavinia''s face lit up like a Christmas tree. As a childless elder, treating Miranda as her own daughter felt like discovering a new world. Especially with Miranda being so pretty - every outfit seemed to suit her perfectly.


    Every time Lavinia went out and saw beautiful clothes or bags, she couldn''t resist buying them for Miranda. The satisfaction of dressing her up was more rewarding than any ten-million-dor business deal.


    "I brought some decorations I thought girls might like. I hope I didn''t disturb your rest?"


    Miranda chuckled. "Not at all."


    "I heard you cleared a section in the backyard to grow medicinal nts. Do you have enough space? If not, we could buy another house," Lavinia offered.


    Miranda cleared her throat. "No need, there''s plenty of space."


    What she liked the ce the most was its expansive backyard, which made this vi perfect for cultivating her nts along with the uninhabited area behind the house leading to the hills.


    "Alright, but if you ever need more space, just let me know. How about some assistants? I could hire a few top students from med school or agricultural college for you."


    Miranda politely declined Lavinia''s enthusiastic offer. She had other ns for assistants.


    Since Lavinia hade early, they ended up having breakfast together.


    "My mother''s health has improved tremendously. She follows your advice and does her rehab exercises


    daily. Without the illness tormenting her, she''s been sleeping soundly. She often asks about you, saying she owes you a great thanks. It''s astonishing how quickly she''s recovered," Lavinia marveled.


    Even now, Lavinia could hardly believe it. Not long ago, Anna was bedridden, but now she was up and about, scene she barely dared to imagine.


    The elite circles were now buzzing about the Lancaster family having a Great Healer. Many were eager to discover who this mysterious healer was and were offering huge sums for consultations.


    After all, Anna''s ailment was one that world-renowned experts had deemed incurable.


    Miranda nodded. "Although she seems fine, her long-term bed rest and the illness have taken a toll on her nerves and organs. She should continue with her recovery. I''ll check in on her once I''m less busy." Anna''s condition was rare, and many such rare diseases have remained undocumented due to their low incidence. Modern medicine struggled to tackle these, often limited to physical interventions or environmental adjustments.


    These conditions often infiltrated through blood and the body''s pathways, spreading throughout. Treating them required true medical artistry, extremely demanding; only those with the skills could get a grasp on it, which was why NexMed Labs remained at the forefront. Rare cases, expensive treatments - it was either feast or famine.


    Lavinia chuckled. "No need to wait. She will be at the uing dinner party. You can see her there." Miranda nodded. "Sounds good." It saved her a trip.


    Lavinia smiled back. She sighed contentedly, looking at Miranda. "This is wonderful." Miranda was curious. "Hmm?"


    Lavinia''s voice was soft with reflection. "Having a daughter to talk to, it''s quite nice."


    Miranda paused, and then smiled gently.


    At Rose Cafe, the ce wasn''t crowded, but most patrons couldn''t help but nce at the booth by the window.


    Their gazes often lingered on the girl in casual wear and a baseball cap with a high ponytail. Her rxed charm and stunning profile made many do a double-take, wondering if she was a celebrity.


    Sitting across from her was a young man, not strikingly handsome, but with a unique presence typical of a high-achiever, mixed with an unassuming charm. Strangely, this seemingly contradictory aura suited him perfectly.


    "You''re looking quite sharp," Miranda arched her lips.

 Chapter 31

    The man was the same one who had texted her yesterday.


    He smiled, "Of course I''m going to clean up a bit to meet you."


    During her time in prison, Miranda had met a few people who were well-connected and capable. Many of them had benefited from her generosity in one way or another and had agreed to find her once they were out.


    The man in front of her was one of them.


    Miranda reached into her bag and pulled out a credit card. "There''s some money on this card. You take care of it.


    The man reached out and took the card with a grin. "You trust me that much?"


    Miranda grinned back. "Trust is important. But you should know what happens if you break it."


    Marion Smith raised an eyebrow and pocketed the card.


    "You could invest some in the new film, City Secrets," Miranda suggested casually as she blew on her hot coffee.


    Marion asked, "The entertainment industry?"


    Miranda nodded, "Yeah. I have a role in it."


    "Lead role?" Marion asked.


    "Supporting, about 30 seconds of screen time," Miranda replied.


    Marion uttered, "Alright."


    Suddenly, Marion remembered something. "Do you have enough money to get by?"


    Miranda looked up, meeting his gaze. "It''ll just keeping."


    She took a sip of her coffee after that.


    Ever since Anna''s illness had been cured, more and more patients had been seeking her out. These were wealthy individuals, the who''s who of society. The wealthier someone was, the more scared they were of dying, and the more susceptible they were to rare ailments.


    These diseases might not be life-threatening, but they could certainly make life unbearable. The rich often attracted some "baggage", and once it clung to them, it was hard to get rid of.


    Lavinia had already mentioned a couple of people seeking her medical expertise, but Miranda wasn''t about to treat just anyone. She had left the screening process to William, ensuring only the right cases reached her desk.


    With the ie from the ck market, she wasn''t worried about money.


    Hearing Miranda''s confidence, Marion didn''t press the matter further. If Miranda said they were fine financially, then they were.


    "Don''t worry, within a year, I''ll double your assets," Marion assured her with a sly smile.


    Miranda remained unfazed, her voice calm. "You better."


    Marion had once been a prodigy, epted into a world-renowned finance university at sixteen. Hepleted his studies faster than anyone else, bing a rising star through his ventures and investments, amassing a fortune worth tens of billions.


    But at the peak of his sess, he was betrayed by his friends, tricked intomitting financial crimes that led to his downfall. After crossing a powerful investor, he was forced to return home and turn himself in.


    Normally, their paths wouldn''t have crossed in prison. But Miranda had been a prison doctor, granting her a unique status and privileges beyond those of an ordinary inmate. She had saved the prison significant money by addressing inmate health issues.


    Marion had been released just a few days ago, and Miranda knew when he was getting out. So when he texted her, she immediately knew who it was.


    They chatted for a while, discussing ns, until they were interrupted.


    A man with an imposing presence approached, his tailored suit pants and confident stride cutting through the room like a knife.


    Marion looked up and raised an eyebrow, asking with a yful smile, "A friend of yours?"


    Miranda nced up at him. "Not really."


    With an "okay" reply, Marion was ready to continue their conversation, but then hesitated, uttering in an annoyed tone. "Sir, we''re in the middle of a conversation. Do you mind not standing near us like that?" Dorian''s tone wasmanding. "Please leave us. I have something to discuss with her."


    Marion didn''t budge, instead looking at Miranda.


    Miranda knew Dorian wouldn''t leave until he had spoken to her, so she nodded to Marion, signaling it was okay.

 Chapter 32

    Marion finally got up and left.


    Once he was gone, Dorian took his seat, exuding an air of superiority that seemed toe naturally to him after years of staying as a higher-up. Even his casual wave towards Miranda felt condescending. "Enjoying your life out here as a disgraceful woman, rather thaning back to the Hawke family?" On closer inspection, he bore a vague resemnce to Miranda.


    Miranda smirked, "Yeah, because being your family''s doormat back at the Hawke estate would be such a thrill. Your mouth''s as filthy as your precious sister''s, no surprise there, given you all probably grew up with your heads in the dirt."


    Dorian''s face, usuallyposed and cold, turned visibly darker, his lips pressed into a tight line. "Miranda, don''t forget, I''m your own brother! Watch yournguage!"


    Miranda chuckled genuinely, "I''m an orphan, buddy. My family records are as good as dead. So, who do you think you are?"


    Dorian was taken aback by Miranda''s transformation. Although he''d heard from a few of their younger siblings about her newfound defiance and sharp tongue, experiencing it firsthand was something else entirely.


    "What happened to you these past couple of years? You were supposed toe out of that ce reformed, not more defiant!" Dorian admonished sternly.


    Miranda leaned backzily in her chair, swirling her coffee with a nonchnt air.


    "Why don''t you ask your lovely family why I''ve changed? Wasn''t it your fault? Was I supposed to learn not to take the fall for someone else? Was trusting you all my mistake? Dorian, think before you speak, or I''ll assume your family has a gic predisposition for shrinking brains."


    With each biting word from Miranda, Dorian''s bravado seemed to dete a little more.


    "Let''s not dwell on the past," he conceded, clearly wanting to avoid rehashing old grievances. After all, the Hawke family had indeed wronged her.


    Miranda''s lips curled up. "Dorian, did you all sleep well these past two years after letting your own sister take the me for your precious adopted one?"


    Dorian took a deep breath. "Be''s innocent, and she has a promising future that shouldn''t be ruined. We nned to make it up to you once you were back, but you chose to rebel and oppose Be at every turn. I came here today to have a proper talk with you," he finally revealed his true intention.


    Miranda''s expression turned icy, remaining silent, curious to hear what Dorian had in mind.


    "Leave that man, return to the Hawke family, and apologize to Be for your recent actions. I''ll overlook the past. Whatever you want to do, we''ll try to support you. But you can''t be in conflict with Be." Dorian added, "This isn''t favoritism. Be''s been with us for years, working hard. Our parents have high hopes for her, so you can''t jeopardize her future. If you persist in this behavior, opposing her and us, don''t me me for cutting you off."


    Dorian had jumped to the conclusion that Miranda was being supported financially by someone, which exined her polished appearance. Just as what Be said, how else could a young woman fresh out of prison afford such attire without connections in the upper echelons of society?


    Miranda''s brows furrowed as she listened, barely containing her irritation. She interrupted Dorian mid- sentence, "Do you think I''m some kind of lowlife? Is acting like a jerk a family tradition for you guys?"

 Chapter 33

    Miranda was never the kind of person to have much patience. She felt like she''d reached her limit just getting this far.


    Dorian''s handsome face turned frosty, warning, "Miranda, don''t push it."


    Miranda scoffed and stood up, tossing the half-full cup of coffee she was holding right into Dorian''s face. The coffee dripped down his now thoroughly unpleasant visage. Dorian''s expression chilled even further, and he red at Miranda with an icy intensity.


    "I told you, my family is gone. I''m an orphan, got it? Stop trying to y rtives. And remember, you owe me, not the other way around. Since you wronged me, you should be ready to get on your knees and beg for forgiveness. Note here to unt your sins."


    Dorian clenched his fists tight, clearly struggling to keep hisposure.


    "You and your family better keep your distance, or one day I might just tell the world about all the nasty things you''ve done.


    "You have no proof," Dorian''s frigid gaze pierced through her, as if his endurance had reached its limit. "Even if you spoke out, no one would believe you. Miranda, if we could handle that mess before, you should know that we can handle you too!"


    Miranda tugged her lips. "Well then, you really are damned."


    With that, Miranda turned on her heel and walked away.


    Dorian''s already sour expression darkened even further. He hadn''te here intending to have such a confrontation with Miranda.


    Despite theck of emotional connection, they were still siblings by blood. Even if they weren''t close, he did acknowledge her as his sister.


    But whenpared to Be, Miranda simply didn''t measure up.


    Two years ago, there was the incident that left them with a twinge of guilt. This time, Dorian had wanted to have a good talk with her.


    He wanted to bring her back to the Hawke family, to keep her from spiraling down, and to prevent her from causing trouble for Be and the family.


    But she wouldn''t listen to reason. And her usations were something he couldn''t easily refute, which forced him to adopt a tougher stance.


    Still, he figured that with the right pressure, Miranda would eventually fall in line and return to the Hawke family.


    She was just a girl fresh out of prison, with nothing to her name. All he needed was to find out who was supporting her.


    Miranda always felt tainted whenever she encountered anyone from the Hawke family. She really should be cautious before leaving the house.


    Dorian had some skills, tracking her down like this. But then again, it was no surprise.


    The Hawke family had a lot of assets in the city, along with their ownwork of informants. So, of course, he found her at this coffee shop.


    "Ugh, what a crappy day. I need to find some way to shake off this bad luck," Miranda muttered with a frown as she left.


    As she was heading out, she unexpectedly saw three familiar figures.


    It was her former foster parents and their son. They were just leaving a mall, carrying a box of sneakers worth a few hundred dors.


    The couple was doting on their son as they got into a taxi and drove off.


    "Where''d they get that kind of money?"


    Tim was a gambler and a drunk, while Luna waszy, doing nothing but ying cards and borrowing


    money. Their son was a troublemaker, spoiled rotten and constantly causing problems.


    They''de to her for money before, so how could they suddenly afford such expensive shoes for him?

 Chapter 34

    Could it be...


    Miranda took her phone and dialed William.


    "Keep an eye on the Zade family for me, would you? I want to know what they''re up to these days." After hanging up, she watched the Zade family trio walk away, having a pretty good idea of where their money wasing from.


    If her suspicions were right, well, it would be poetic justice.


    Ever since she met Luna, Miranda had deliberately let slip the location of Arabe''s school and her usual hangouts to them.


    Miranda had lived with the Hawke family for a while, so she knew Arabe''s routines and favorite spots like the back of her hand.


    Now, she didn''t need to lift a finger. The Zades, with their insatiable greed, would naturally target Arabe. If not Arabe, then they''d aim for Dorian and the others. After all, their biological daughter was rolling in wealth, while their son was drowning in student debt.


    With the hint Miranda had given Lunast time, it was obvious she''d set her sights on her own daughter. Previously, when Miranda was with the Hawkes, they''d alwayse to her, knowing how to manipte her. But now that Miranda was out of the Hawke family and broke, they''d naturally turn to Arabe. Fearing they''d spread rumors or show up in her life, Arabe would likely pay them off to keep them at bay.


    But Miranda knew all too well what kind of leeches the Zade family was. Once theytched on, they were impossible to shake off.


    "What happened to Miranda should happen to Arabe too. That''s only fair," Miranda thought as she got into her car and drove back to her vi.


    She hadn''t driven far when a sleek ck sedan suddenly overtook her, causing her to frown.


    Initially, she didn''t think much of it, but then the car mmed on its brakes right in front of her. She nearly didn''t react in time and almost collided with it.


    After stopping, the car remained motionless; despite the light traffic on the road, it still was an eyesore. Miranda honked twice, but with no response from the car ahead, she decided to step out. As she did, a man hurriedly exited the sedan, rushing to the back seat.


    He helped an elderly gentleman out, who was convulsing, his face turning a worrying shade of gray, hands trembling uncontrobly, eyes wide open.


    To Miranda, it looked as if a dark shadow was consuming the man''s face.


    "Sir! Sir!" the driver called out, his voice filled with panic.


    "Can you hold on, sir?!"


    Suddenly, a young girl''s voice broke through the tension.


    "Why not just take him to the hospital?"


    The driver, clearly stressed, replied, "We were on our way, but the attack came on so suddenly and severely, I was worried the ride would make it worse. So..."


    He was so focused on the old man that he barely nced at Miranda.


    "Step aside."


    Her words made the driver look up at her for the first time.


    "What are you nning to do?"


    Miranda nced at the elderly man, her brow furrowed slightly. "I''m a doctor. Let me take a look."


    The man hesitated. Miranda looked too young, hardly the picture of a seasoned doctor, and this elderly man''s status was delicate.


    "Unless you want to keep blocking the road," she added nonchntly.


    Reluctantly, the driver stepped aside as he swept a nce at the cars behind.


    "All right, Doctor, please help," he said, not expecting much but having no other choice in this dire situation.

 Chapter 35

    Even though he''d stepped aside, his eyes remained fixed on the two of them, watchful and wary, not daring to let his guard down for even a second.


    Miranda stepped forward and knelt beside the man, cing one hand on his shoulder and using a special technique to press down twice. The old man, who had been shivering uncontrobly, suddenly jolted. The sudden movement scared the driver next to him half to death. But when he gathered his wits, he realized that the old man had stopped shivering altogether and was now calm.


    Miranda''s other hand was already checking the old man''s breath, and then she gently opened his eyelids for a closer look. His eyes were clouded, with faint ck specks in the whites of both.


    Curious, the driver leaned in for a better look and was startled to find Miranda holding a slender needle in her hand. He was about to ask about it when she swiftly inserted the needle into the back of the old man''s neck.


    As her fingers worked, a wisp of dark vapor began to rise from where the needle had been inserted. The sight left the driver utterly astonished, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    The old man started to regain consciousness, his eyes fluttering open. The once feeble man now appeared lively and sharp, his eyes clear and determined as he slowly sat up straight.


    "Sir!" the man next to him was on the verge of tears, overwhelmed with relief.


    The old man nced at him, and then turned his gaze to the young woman beside him. Miranda extracted


    the needle, now stained with a hint of ck residue, and quickly tucked it away.


    The driver couldn''t help but wonder where the young doctor had stored the needle; both times, he''d missed seeing how she had brought it out or put it away.


    "It''s stable for now, but this is just a temporary fix. This should keep you from rpsing for the next two months. But after that, who knows?"


    The old man''s illness was peculiar, and Miranda wasn''t quite sure what exactly was ailing him. Even if she knew, she wasn''t obligated to cure him - she wasn''t running a charity. But easing his pain temporarily was a simple enough task, allowing him some respite.


    She''d heard from the driver that there were medications, so they should be able to manage with those afterward.


    Gathering her things, Miranda stood up and addressed the younger man, "If everything''s alright now, move the car along, please. It''s blocking the road."


    He nodded eagerly, "Yes, yes, I''ll do that right away. Thank you, Doctor."


    The old man looked at Miranda, understanding that this young woman had saved him.


    "Youngdy, thank you for your help. May I know your name and which hospital you work at?" he inquired politely.


    Miranda offered a small smile. "We met by chance. You can call me the Good Samaritan."


    With that, she nodded courteously and turned back to her own car. The old man watched her walk away with a smile.


    "Let''s go."


    The driver quickly helped him into the car, ensuring he wasfortable before getting into the driver''s seat and driving off.


    Miranda watched as their car pulled away before she hit the gas, taking a right at the next intersection, heading in the opposite direction.


    ncing in the rearview mirror, the driver saw Miranda''s car taking a different path, heading away from them.

 Chapter 36

    "Sir, we really lucked out today. I can''t believe we ran into a great healer on the road. I don''t know what we would''ve done otherwise."


    Normally, the old man''s episodes didn''t happen at this time, so they hadn''t brought any medication. It was a surprise, and quite frankly, a fright.


    After calming down, the gentleman seemed much better.


    "Yeah, that youngdy... she just used a single needle and I felt better. Is she a doctor?" he mused quietly. "I''ve been to doctors before, and none of them could treat me like that."


    The driver nodded. "I thought it was incredible too. Sir, you should''ve seen her technique. It was better


    than anything you see on TV. At first, I thought she might be a con artist."


    The old man took a deep breath. "I''ve had this condition for years and never have I recovered without medication. I can''t believe this young girl has such skills."


    "It''s just a shame we don''t know her name," the driver chuckled.


    The old man chuckled too. "Didn''t she say she was called the Good Samaritan?"


    The driverughed along. Just then, a call came through the driver''s earpiece.


    "Yes, we''re almost there. We had a bit of an unexpected stop. Mr. Ashcroft is fine, no worries. Yes, young master."


    After hanging up, the driver grinned, "That was the young master, wondering why we''re not there yet." Hearing who it was, the old man showed a hint of mild irritation.


    "That rascal, seems like he''s living quite the easy life now."


    Meanwhile, back at the vi, Miranda took out the needle she used today. She scraped off the residue and examined it under a microscope.


    She hadn''t encountered this particr ailment before, so she wanted to study it thoroughly. It was part of her routine and a family tradition.


    Though many rare diseases had simr ssifications, their causes could be vastly different. She couldn''t be sure she''d seen them all.


    The world was constantly changing. For instance, cases of radiation sickness were unheard of in the past. As a healer, continuous learning and exploration were essential.


    During this time, a servant came by to drop off the dress for the event three dayster. Seeing Miranda absorbed in her work, the servant quietly left.


    At another estate.


    "I heard from Louis that you had a bit of a mishap on your way here," Elian said, pouring some tea and handing it to Mr. Ashcroft with a smile.


    Mr. Ashcroft sat up straight with his cane, eyeing Elian. Suddenly, he tapped Elian''s leg with his cane. Elian winced but managed a strained smile. "Grandpa, you don''t have to be so thrilled seeing your grandson."


    Mr. Ashcroft huffed, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve been up to these past three years. I''ve heard all about your misdeeds, enough to wear my ears out. You abandoned your friends, shirked your responsibilities, and came back just to embarrass the family, huh?"


    With that, Elian got another tap from Mr. Ashcroft''s cane.

 Chapter 37

    Elian could only bear it. After all, Mr. Ashcroft was his god-grandfather.


    He wasn''t rted by blood, but it felt just the same.


    Mr. Ashcroft had been arade of Elian''s real grandfather, and after the grandfather''s death, he had taken his surname in honor of him, treating Elian as his own grandson.


    So, their bond was as close as any blood rtion.


    Elian cleared his throat and said earnestly, "Grandpa, don''t believe everything you hear. You can''t take every rumor seriously."


    Mr. Ashcroft gave him a sharp look before exining what had happened that day.


    "Today, I don''t know what came over me, but I suddenly fell ill while on the road. I didn''t have my


    medication with me, and it hit fast. If it weren''t for that youngdy, you might be looking at my corpse right now," Mr. Ashcroft stated calmly.


    His medication was with another guard, who wasn''t with him because he was visiting rtives in Zephra. He was due back tomorrow, and traditionally, Mr. Ashcroft wouldn''t have had an episode today. Elian''s expression changed as he heard this.


    "Louis!"


    Themanding tone made Louis stand up straight.


    "Where''s the medication?"


    Louis replied quietly, "With Kevin. He went to visit family and won''t be back until tomorrow. Besides, ording to the usual pattern, Mr. Ashcroft never rpses this quickly."


    "Alright. It''s my fault. It came out of nowhere; no one could have predicted it," Mr. Ashcroft waved it off and continued. "But I must say, in all these years, it''s the first time I''ve seen my condition relieved without medication.


    Mr. Ashcroft couldn''t help but praise, "She used just a single needle, and I felt better. She even said I wouldn''t have another episode for at least two months. So young, yet so skilled in medicine."


    At Mr. Ashcroft''s words, Elian''s brow furrowed unwittingly. "A needle?"


    Those words brought Miranda''s face to Elian''s mind, and he recalled the time she had administered acupuncture to Anna at the Lancaster family''s estate.


    "Yes, she''s the first to alleviate my symptoms using this method."


    Elian narrowed his eyes slightly. "Do you know her name? What does she look like?"


    Mr. Ashcroft, seeing Elian''s interest, thought back carefully. "She''s about five-seven, wearing a hat, quite


    pretty. Big eyes, seemed a bit uninterested in conversation. As for her name,"


    He nced at Louis, who cleared his throat. "She called herself the Good Samaritan."


    Elian remained silent. He already knew who it was.


    Mr. Ashcroft chuckled, "Quite an interesting girl. Very helpful."


    Elian frowned. "Helpful? Did she say anything when she helped?"


    She wasn''t known for being particrly altruistic.


    Mr. Ashcroft, unaware of the full situation, looked to Louis for an answer.


    Louis then said, "She told us not to block the road."


    Elian''s lips twitched into a knowing smile. Though she was a healer, she wasn''t one to help out of mere goodwill.


    Mr. Ashcroft''s tone grew somber. "I wish I could see her again. If she can suppress the symptoms, maybe she can cure it? If she can cure me, others like me might have hope too."


    As he spoke, a trace of sadness touched his features. Elian seemed to remember something from the past, and his eyes darkened.


    Sensing a shift, Mr. Ashcroft changed the subject. "Alright, let''s not dwell on it. I''m here to take a breather and to see you. And I have a message; people from Virell want to know when you''ll being back."

 Chapter 38

    He paused for a moment. "Of course, I won''t pressure you. It''s entirely up to you."


    Elian gave a nonchnt "Yeah", and swiftly moved past the topic. Clearly, he wasn''t keen on discussing it any further.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to see that girl again?" Elian suddenly brought up.


    Mr. Ashcroft raised a suspicious eyebrow. "Why?"


    Elian''s lips curled into a hint of a smile. "There will be a chance soon."


    Mr. Ashcroft gave Elian a curious look, his interest piqued. Elian said nothing more, simply taking a sip from his coffee cup.


    Meanwhile, back at the Hawke family''s residence, Dorian had returned after seeing Miranda. The family gathered together.


    Alden and Grace listened to what had happened, their expressions turning livid.


    "If she''s determined to be so obstinate, we might as well pretend we don''t have such a daughter!" Alden dered coldly. "I refuse to acknowledge a daughter who disgraces us by bing someone''s mistress and who has such a malicious heart!"


    Grace''s perfectly made-up face was equally stormy.


    "I''ve said it before, nothing good cane from a family like that. Even if she carries our Hawke blood, she hasn''t inherited an ounce of our dignity. All that rebelliousness and shameless behavior must have been learned from the Zade family."


    Arabe quickly stepped forward to console Grace. "Mom, don''t upset yourself over someone like that." Herforting daughter managed to soothe Grace''s expression somewhat.


    "Thankfully, we had her take the fall for Be back then. Our Be is the true jewel of the Hawke family. We couldn''t let a single mistake tarnish her."


    Grace was relieved that the daughter she raised was so well-behaved, a testament to her own parenting. "Be is such a sweetheart, unlike that Miranda," Grace said coldly. "If Miranda doesn''t want to return, then she shouldn''t! The Hawke family will act as if she doesn''t exist. Remember, you four, your only sister is Be!"


    Initially, when Alden and Grace had brought Miranda back, they had harbored hopes of making amends and reconnecting. After all, she was their flesh and blood.


    But the Zade family''s demeanor and Miranda''s timid and often infuriating behavior since returning had gradually alienated them, making them increasingly distant and displeased.


    The four brothers exchanged nces but remained silent, nodding in unison. They all sensed that Miranda had changed dramatically since her time behind bars.


    Even though every encounter with her was fraught with confrontation, there was no denying that Miranda now was far from someone who had been in prison, and she even shone with a certain brilliance.


    Her harsh words, while cutting, always struck a nerve, forcing them to reflect.


    So, despite their past grievances, the brothers harbored a newfound,plex regard for Miranda.


    Arabe''s face lit up with a satisfied smile at her mother''s words.


    "Mom, you''re the best. I''m so lucky to be part of this family with you, Dad, and my brothers," Arabe said, tears of emotion welling up.


    Grace patted Arabe''s head. "Sweetheart, you''ll always be our treasure."


    "Enough about her," Alden said, waving his hand as if to ward off something unpleasant.


    "In three days, the Lancaster Group is hosting a banquet. They''ve invited all the who''s who of the social


    elite. We have an invitation too. This event is important. It''s said that President Lancaster is introducing


    his daughter to society, throwing a wee party for her."

 Chapter 39

    Dorian furrowed his brows. "A daughter? Howe I''ve never heard President Lancaster mention she has a daughter?"


    Grace seemed equally puzzled. "Who knows? Buttely, when I''ve been out ying cards, I''ve overheard a few of thedies say that President Lancaster has been talking about her daughter a lot, like she''s absolutely smitten. Yet, no one''s ever seen her."


    Alden chimed in, "For someone like President Lancaster, a strong woman in her own right, it wouldn''t be surprising if she had a child without being married. Given how much importance she ces on this daughter, it might be beneficial for you all to get to know Miss Lancaster better. It could be advantageous for both you and the family."


    Arabe immediately shed a sweet smile. "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll make sure Miss Lancaster and I be the best of friends."


    Alden nodded but then remembered the recent online drama. He gave a warning, "Get rid of the negative buzz online and handle the production issues. I don''t want any embarrassment at the uing banquet." As the eldest, Dorian nodded. "I understand. I''ll take care of it as soon as possible."


    Alistair adjusted his sses and frowned slightly. The online chatter about the issue was still ongoing. Although the intensity had waned, the negativements persisted.


    With Mr. Grey backing them, someizens were emboldened. He couldn''t be sure if Mr. Grey was indeed the industry titan from before.


    If it was him, Alistair couldn''t fathom why he''d be antagonistic upon returning. Could it be, as his brother suggested, that he was acting on behalf of the one from the Ashcroft family?


    Over the next two days, news of the Hawkes and ckwells pulling their funding from the City Secrets production spread. Both families assumed the production would either cave in or at least try to smooth things over with them. But the production team didn''t even acknowledge them.


    Netizens reacted with glee.


    "Ha! Pull out your funding, see if we care."


    "Do they really think having some money makes them invincible?"


    "Honestly, with the City Secrets team''s guts, I''m definitely watching the premiere to see what role got the Hawke heiress so obsessed."


    "Trying to bully the production into a casting change, and they don''t even flinch? Hrious!"


    "I live for stories like this, where the self-important rich get a taste of reality. No questions, I just enjoy seeing the rich get knocked down a peg."


    Rumors soon surfaced that the City Secrets production had already secured two investments, the first of which wasrger than what both the ckwell family and the Hawke familybined had offered.


    The production''s steadfastness and the role slipping away left Arabe fuming, but in the end, she had to y it cool and gloss over the live stream video incident.


    "Miss, President Lancaster is entertaining guests at the venue, but she''s arranged for these stylists to assist you. Feel free to take your time getting ready," William said with a smile, leading in a line of stylists. "Hello, Miss Lancaster," the team of professional stylists greeted Miranda in unison.


    Miranda nodded and smiled warmly. "Thank you for your help."


    This wasn''t just a few stylists; it was practically a full m squad. Lavinia sure was thorough when it came to these things.


    This event had been orchestrated by Lavinia as a thank-you g from the Lancaster family and a way to introduce Miranda.


    Miranda needed an identity, so she didn''t decline the offer. Besides, she and Lavinia had grown close, moving beyond a mere transactional rtionship to something more genuine.


    William left the styling team to their work while waiting outside. During the makeup session, the stylists couldn''t help but praise Miranda for her glowing skin and striking features. Little did they know, she was a girl fresh out of prison.


    Having studied medicine, Miranda knew how to take care of herself. She had unique methods for maintaining her health and had been taking herbal baths since she became a prison doctor.


    A person''s outward appearance and aurae from within. By maintaining inner bnce and eliminating


    impurities, one''s exterior naturally shined. This was more effective than any skincare product. So, even after two years in confinement, she appeared radiant and clear.

 Chapter 40

    "Miss Lancaster, you look stunning even without makeup, and with it, you''re as wless as a doll." "I''ve never had foundation sit so well on my skin before. Yourplexion is just incredible." "No wonder President Lancaster jokes that we shouldn''t try to outshine her natural beauty." "That''s because Miss Lancaster is naturally gorgeous."


    Miranda smiled politely.


    She had to admit, this body she was inhabiting was indeed quite attractive. The Hawke family had good genes, and the evidence was clear in the four Hawke brothers.


    Previously, Miranda had suffered from poor nutrition and self-esteem issues due to her adoptive family''s neglect. This left her looking pale and scrawny, and she never really knew how to dress up. Shecked the confidence to stand out, especially whenpared to someone like Arabe, who was always decked out in thetest designer wear.


    But now, the reflection staring back at her in the mirror was beginning to look more and more like the version of herself from another parallel universe.


    At the Eclipse Hotel, Zephra''s most prestigious hotel, a beacon of luxury that most people could only dream of entering. Yet today, it had been booked entirely for a private event.


    The entrance was lined with luxury cars of every make and model. Inside, a picture of glitz and mour,


    the ambiance was set by soft, elegant music that mingled with theughter and chatter of the elite guests. The Hawke family was arge one, their vehicles alone made up an impressive row.


    Arabe stepped out of a sleek, white limousine, her dress a vision of pure white, reminiscent of a fairy tale princess.


    Orion was quick to offer his arm, escorting her to the entrance like a true gentleman, with the other three Hawke brothers following closely, their presence akin to loyal knights guarding their princess.


    Their perfect looks and the way Arabe was treated became the center of the attention. Many newly arriving elite guests as well as those near the entrance couldn''t help but turn to them.


    "That''s the famed Hawke siblings from Zephra NeuraCore."


    "Quite the entrance, she really does think she''s a princess? But today the protagonist isn''t her. Isn''t that presumptuous?"


    "You must be new; whenever the Hawke family''s daughter attends an event, her four brothers are always there, treating her like she''s the center of their universe."


    "Well, I have to say, the Hawke boys are all incredibly handsome, especially those twins."


    "If only I had four brothers, then again, splitting the inheritance wouldn''t be fun."


    "I heard that Arabe isn''t even their biological sister."


    The high society types were not easily impressed. With wealth that often surpassed even the Hawke family''s, they had little reason to envy Arabe. Instead, they were more likely to critique other than to dream of bing one.


    To them, it meant more people in the family would divide their share of property, which wasn''t a good sign. Some were drawn to Arabe in hopes of getting close to the Hawke brothers, given how their charming looks attracted women.


    To the Hawke family, however, treating Arabe like a princess was second nature. They didn''t see anything unusual in it.


    Their approving looks only fueled Arabe''s belief that the envy and admiration were directed at her, making her smile grow even wider.


    Alden and Grace, arm in arm, waited for their children to join them. Their faces were lit with pride.


    Their sons were outstanding, and their only daughter shone just as brightly. This was a family to be proud of.


    They walked into the hotel under the watchful eyes of the guests, but found themselves stopped by security at the entrance to the main hall.


    "Excuse me, are you Mr. and Mrs. Hawke from NeuraCore?"


    Alden nodded. "Yes, that''s correct."


    The security imed, "I''m sorry, but each invitation allows for only two guests. You''re a bit over the limit and will need additional invitations."


    Alden''s expression turned a bit awkward at his words. "I thought one invitation covered a family, no?"


    Other guests passing by cast curious nces their way, deepening the Hawke family''s difort. They didn''t want anyone to think they were trying to gatecrash or freeload.


    "Right. Isn''t one invitation meant for a whole family?" Mrs. Hawke asked hesitantly.


    The four brothers and Arabe exchanged uneasy nces.


    "Sorry. I''m afraid you''ll need three more invitations," the security guard replied with a professional smile. "And how do we get them?" Dorian asked in a low voice.


    The security guard continued smiling. "They''re avable for purchase at a hundred thousand each. Please follow me to the desk for assistance."

 Chapter 41

    The moment the Hawke family heard the ticket price was a hundred thousand dors each, they were absolutely floored.


    Lysander moved his lips. "What... a hundred thousand dors each?"


    Might as well be highway robbery.


    Granted, for some events, a hundred thousand dors for an entry ticket wasn''t outrageous.


    But they needed three more tickets. That would be three hundred thousand dors. And it wasn''t even some elite, exclusive banquet.


    Sure, it was hosted by the Lancaster Group, but still, nothing extraordinarily special.


    But the Hawke family had already dressed to the nines and backing out now was just not an option. They couldn''t let anyone see them falter.


    So, with no other choice, they reluctantly parted with the three hundred thousand dors.


    Dorian paid with his card, his brow furrowed tightly. Sure, he wasn''t hurting for that kind of money, but how he spent it definitely affected the mood.


    Once the tickets were paid for, security finally let the Hawke family in. As soon as they entered, they spotted the ckwell family.


    Warm greetings were exchanged, and Alden and Grace moved over to mingle with the ckwell elders. Theo wasn''t attending tonight due to a previous injury from an incident with Miranda that left a scar. While the elders chatted away, Arabe was off talking to two familiar heiresses.


    Meanwhile, the four Hawke boys were drawing quite a bit of attention, bing the evening''s focal point with their striking looks.


    The eldest was a dashing, cool-headed CEO, the second was a sophisticated and well-known attorney, and the twins were equally impressive: one a rising star in the esports world, the other having already held two world violin tours before even reaching adulthood, even performing at top opera houses


    worldwide.


    The Hawke brothers were already quite famous in their circles, and their good looks only added to their allure, earning quite a bit of attention and admiration from the young heiresses of high society, which was why the heiresses felt like getting in touch with Arabe.


    Arabe couldn''t help butin, "Isn''t the Lancaster family being a bit stingy? Only two people per invite, and an extra ticket costs a hundred thousand dors!"


    One of the heiresses, who usually got along with Arabe, frowned slightly. "Really? I hadn''t heard that." Another heiress looked at Arabe in surprise. "I haven''t heard that either. Our family came with four people on one invitation."


    Their conversation wasn''t far from where Alden and Grace, along with the four brothers, were standing, so the Hawke boys overheard it.


    Hearing the other families didn''t have to pay extra, the four exchanged nces.


    What was going on here? Why were they the only ones who had to pay for more tickets?


    Dorian sensed something fishy was afoot, but since the money was already spent, there wasn''t much to say. He decided to look into it after the banquet.


    Arabe happily chatted away with her friends.


    "Talk about bad luck, I had a troll filming me and trying to smear my reputation recently. You guys better watch out for those types, they''re awful. Being a bit famous means dealing with all kinds of jealous, nasty women."


    Though there had been some online scandals recently, they weren''t serious, and for a high society family like theirs, it didn''t really affect their social interactions.


    After arriving at the venue, Miranda took a stroll in the quieter areas.


    The Lancaster Group''s banquet was quite the event, filled with distinguished guests all engaged inworking.


    Despite sticking to the less crowded spots, Miranda''s striking presence didn''t go unnoticed.


    "Who''s that stunning girl? Never seen her before. Which family''s heiress is she?" a young nobleman asked, curiosity piqued.


    Another young man, holding a ss of red wine, shook his head. "No idea, but she looks like she belongs to some prominent family."


    Their whispers and nces spread like wildfire, drawing more eyes toward Miranda as she walked leisurely by the ornamental rock garden and pond.


    Lavinia had orchestrated a grand entrance for Miranda but let her step out for some fresh air to keep from getting bored while waiting.


    Miranda favored ces with natural beauty, so she found arge but secluded area, unaware that she would still draw attention.


    Those from NexMed Labs possessed unique traits, and the more they connected with nature, the better for their inner energy flow. Miranda had already be one with her body, inheriting the characteristics of her soul.


    Unbeknownst to her, when she harmonized with the natural surroundings, she exuded an ethereal allure that was impossible to ignore. Her radiance was beyond what any makeup or dress could achieve. With so many young noblemen present, Miranda''s presence sparked a sense of eager intrigue among them. Naturally, the Hawke family noticed the buzz and Miranda too.


    "Dorian, doesn''t that girl look like Miranda?" Lysander murmured.


    Dorian furrowed his brows, looking over at Miranda.


    The girl in the champagne-colored dress adorned with a constetion of stars looked as the brightest star among them.


    Her entire presence seemed to be veiled in an ethereal glow, and even a single nce at her profile was breathtaking. In an instant, it felt as if she existed on a different ne entirely.


    "It''s her," Dorian whispered.


    Alistair was stunned. "How is she here?"


    Orion narrowed his eyes. "For a second, I thought I was mistaken, she looks so different from before."

 Chapter 42

    Since Miranda got out of jail, everyone could tell she was different.


    But today''s Miranda...


    They''d believe she was a princess if someone told them. Even when she did nothing but stand there, she radiated a stunning aura.


    Arabe, who had been smiling moments before, lost her smile the instant she saw Miranda. Her face turned pale, and her eyes clouded over with gloom. What was she doing here?


    Alden and Grace looked equally surprised.


    "Is that... Miranda?" Mrs. Hawke asked hesitantly.


    It wasn''t long before someone approached Miranda.


    A young gentleman from a wealthy family walked over, holding a ss of wine, creating a scene straight out of a movie.


    "That''s the eldest son of the Everhart family."


    "Mr. Everhart making the first move? That''s rare."


    ...


    "Hello, Miss. May I have the pleasure of knowing you?" the young man smiled politely, nodding slightly. Miranda looked up at the voice.


    The man in front of her was tall, wearing a high-end charcoal suit, with a pair of frameless sses that added to his intellectual charm. He seemed to be around twenty-five years old.


    She nodded politely. "Hello."


    Good-looking men and women were always a sight to behold.


    Sebastian Everhart, despite being from a prestigious family, was known for his low profile. His family hailed from Virell, a name associated with nobility.


    It was said that Sebastian had high standards, so his approach was particrly attention-grabbing.


    And this scene didn''t escape another man who had just entered the venue.


    Mr. Ashcroft noticed Elian, who had been apanying him, suddenly freeze, his gaze fixed in a specific direction. He followed Elian''s line of sight but couldn''t see much from a distance.


    Still, he sensed that Elian was feeling some sort of way.


    "I''m Sebastian," Sebastian smiled gently, his eyes lingering on Miranda. "May I know your name, Miss?" And as Sebastian made his move, other eager young men backed away.


    Before Miranda could respond, Arabe''s low voice cut through the air.


    "Miranda, what are you doing here?"


    Trailed by two youngdies who were on good terms with her, Arabe approached slowly.


    Sebastian''s brows furrowed slightly at the sight of the Hawkes'' arrival, but seeing as they seemed to know each other, he said nothing.


    The four Hawke brothers and Alden and Grace watched from a distance, refraining from approaching. In a setting like this, they couldn''t be seen associating with Miranda.


    Arabe had volunteered to see what was going on, iming she''d try to talk some sense into Miranda. Alden and Grace had even praised Arabe for her thoughtfulness.


    Miranda''s gaze swept over Arabe with a cool detachment.


    Arabe apologized to Sebastian with an insincere smile. "Mr. Everhart, I''m sorry. This is an old ssmate of mine. I saw someone I knew and came over to check. I apologize for interrupting."


    Sebastian barely spared Arabe a nce before his interest waned.


    He had encountered many heiresses from wealthy families, and Arabe didn''t pique his interest in the slightest.


    Arabe''s face stiffened at Sebastian''s indifference, but she quickly recovered and turned to Miranda, lowering her voice as if speaking kindly, "You shouldn''t be here. If people find out you''re a sugar baby, they''ll look down on you. This ce is for realdies of society."


    She feigned sincerity. "I''m telling you this for your own good, regardless of what you''ve done. If you cause a scene, everyone will know."


    Arabe''s words painted her as if she were genuinely concerned about Miranda. Yet it was clear she was trying to let everyone know Miranda was just a woman kept by some man, a lowlife of no standing. Indeed, those who had initially viewed Miranda with admiration now looked at her differently.


    While the elite circles had their share of affairs and single men attending with dates, a sugar baby was different. That role was despised and looked down upon by high societydies.


    A youngdy standing next to Arabe couldn''t hold back. "Arabe, why waste words on this trash? She''s not fit for this ce, no need to be so nice. Just tell her to get lost before she ruins the party." "Exactly, how did someone like her end up at the Lancaster Group''s banquet?" another youngdy sneered.


    Before arriving, Arabe had shared some unpleasant stories about Miranda with them, portraying her as a shameless gold digger.


    Sebastian frowned but kept his eyes on Miranda. Watching her remainposed, a faint smile ying on her lips, he decided to see how things unfolded.


    "I find it curious," Miranda''s lips curled slightly, "how you always manage to sniff me out wherever I am." Her gaze was icy as she looked at Arabe. "Honestly, I''m also worried about catching rabies." The insult was clear; Miranda was calling Arabe a mad dog, and everyone understood. Arabe''s face turned an ugly shade, struggling to maintain herposure while feigning innocence. "How could you be like this? I''m trying to help you. Might as well see who you really are, do you thinking here makes you a swan among ducks? With your status, you''ll only be aughingstock." Miranda''s lips curled up as she slowly enunciated each word, "Who told you I''m someone''s sugar baby?"

 Chapter 43

    Sebastian''s eyebrows perked up with genuine interest for what seemed like the first time towards Miranda.


    Arabe furrowed her brows, feigning confusion. "Didn''t you say it yourself? If it wasn''t for your man bringing you here, you wouldn''t even be able to show up at a ce like this, would you? Someone of your background couldn''t possibly be here otherwise."


    The wealthy youngdy who had spoken before chimed in, backing up Arabe''s snide remarks. "A country bumpkin like you, unless a rich man brought you in, how did you even get an invite from the Lancaster Group?"


    "Do you think wearing a knock-off designer dress makes you a princess? Don''t forget, a crow can''t turn into a swan. It''s women like you who show up at these events that really embarrass us!" Another youngdy scoffed, her face full of disdain.


    They were a bit annoyed with Arabe''s facade of innocence. Why be so nice to someone like her? Especially when she had harmed her.


    Even though they were standing a little distance away, Arabe made sure her words were loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Given the attention they were drawing, most of the surrounding guests caught wind of the conversation, including members of the Hawke family.


    Miranda''s lips curled into a sharp smile. "My background? What kind of background would that be?" Just as Miranda finished speaking, William walked over, greeting her respectfully, "Miss."


    The moment Arabe saw William, she eximed, "It''s him!"


    Arabe deliberately said, "Aren''t you just here with the rich guy you''re clinging to? No matter what, you can''t just stoop so low! You''re wrecking homes and people are going to talk!"


    Arabe''sments made it clear to everyone that she was implying this man was the wealthy man of the beautiful girl.


    "No way. Is William involved in something like this?"


    "Isn''t he President Lancaster''s assistant?"


    ...


    William gave Miranda a surprised look, but she only returned it with a slightly amused, watchful expression.


    "Assistant?" one of the girls asked, puzzled.


    Arabe couldn''t help but mock internally, though she outwardly yed innocent. "What? Just an assistant. Miranda, your sugar daddy is just an assistant? How did you let yourself be taken in by an assistant?"


    Miranda knew that Arabe''s public persona was that of a sweet, kind girl, with a slight princessplex now and then.


    It was this persona that made Alden and Grace and the four Hawke brothers so fond of her. Arabe always made sure to highlight this side of herself in front of others.


    At this point, Sebastian seemed to catch on to what was really happening. His smile deepened.


    Unable to stand it any longer, William was about to speak up when a cheerful, confident female voice cut through the tension.


    "Sweetie, why are you still here? Didn''t I tell you toe over with William?"


    The crowd parted as a stunning woman, adorned in a high-end evening suit and wearing jewelry worth tens of millions, approached them.


    The Lancaster family gathered around her, their expressions warm and weing as they looked at Miranda.


    Miranda''s face broke into a wide grin, and she called out, "Mom."


    William quickly stepped forward. "President Lancaster. I came to escort Miss Lancaster, but something happened, there seems to be a bit of a misunderstanding."


    As he said thest part, he deliberately nced at Arabe and her two friends.


    Arabe''s face fell, her expression resembling a cracked porcin vase. "Wh-What? What did you call her?"

 Chapter 44

    It wasn''t just Arabe who was stunned - everyone seemed to be in shock.


    Alden and Grace, along with the four Hawke brothers, stepped forward, their faces mirroring the confusion of the crowd.


    What? Why did Miranda just call President Lancaster "Mom"? What on earth was happening?


    The two youngdies, who had been so eager to join Arabe in ridiculing Miranda, now turned their bewildered gazes onto Arabe, their expressions tinged with a hint of usation.


    Their voices wereced with anger. "Didn''t you say she was just some gold-digger?"


    "Were you lying to us on purpose?"


    The onlookers, initially here for a bit of drama, found themselves witnessing a spectacle far more entertaining than they had bargained for. But the joke was clearly on Arabe and the other two. They had barged in, intent on humiliating Miranda, using her as someone''s sugar baby, only to discover they had been mocking the daughter of President Lancaster herself.


    It was the kind of epic twist that rarely yed out in the elite circles they frequented.


    Lavinia frowned. "A misunderstanding?"


    William just managed an awkward smile, feeling it wasn''t his ce to jump into the conversation. Miranda approached Lavinia with a calm demeanor. "This Ms. Hawk, as well as these twodies." She nced towards the other two, who had subtly distanced themselves from Arabe. She chuckled softly. "Ms. Hawk seemed to think my presence here was due to me being kept by some man, implying I''d been brought in by him."


    Miranda''s words were delivered with such grace and poise; she seemed unbothered by the earlier misunderstanding, showing no sign of holding grudges.


    Suchposure and elegance made the onlookers feel their previous spection ridiculous. Her demeanor so unruffled, even when she was wrongly used; the behavior was exactly what one would expect from a Lancaster - a family known for their stature and ss.


    No wonder the Lancaster family seemed so fond and proud of her. President Lancaster often spoke highly of his daughter for a reason - she truly deserved the praise she received.


    The two youngdies managed awkward smiles.


    "I''m sorry, it was a misunderstanding. If Ms. Hawk hadn''t been so convincing, I wouldn''t have believed it." "Yes, exactly. It''s so amusing. I can''t believe I fell for it."


    Though they usually maintained friendly terms with Arabe, they knew better than to cling to her in a situation like this. Besides, it had been Arabe''s words that had led them to confront Miranda.


    They wouldn''t be so embarrassed if it wasn''t because of Arabe.


    Now that Miranda seemed to hold no grudge, they were quick to align themselves with her. After all, being


    in the good graces of the Lancaster heir was far more valuable than any association with Ms. Hawk.


    If it weren''t for Arabe''s four brothers, they wouldn''t have bothered with her at all.


    Lavinia sneered, "Throwing baseless rumors at my daughter, Ms. Hawk? It''s hard not to question what kind of upbringing you''ve had."


    The members of the Hawke family stood there, their shock evident, as Lavinia openly imed Miranda as her daughter. Mrs. Hawke''s face turned an even deeper shade of difort, unable to hide her dismay at Lavinia''s words.


    The crowd looked at Arabe as if she were a clown, their eyes filled with a scorn that Arabe could hardly bear, her facade ofposure slipping.


    Mrs. Hawke stepped forward to stand beside Arabe, forcing a smile. "President Lancaster, it''s all a misunderstanding. Be isn''t the type to spread rumors. You''ve got it wrong."


    She was the head of the Lancaster Group, and as Arabe''s parent, she had to smooth things over. Though she spoke to Lavinia, her eyes were locked on Miranda, as if seeking confirmation of her identity. The rest of the Hawke family joined them, looking expressly shocked as their gazes were fixated on Miranda, struggling to understand how she could possibly be the Lancaster heiress.


    Their previous assumption - that Miranda was involved with a wealthy man - now seemed utterly ridiculous.


    Standing beside Lavinia, Miranda was a vision of elegance. Her gown highlighted her fair skin, and her striking features were further enhanced by her makeup, making her look even more breathtaking.


    Even the priceless jewels she wore seemed secondary to her presence - Miranda herself had be the most dazzling aspect of the evening.

 Chapter 45

    The allure of a young girl, bnced delicately between innocence and maturity, was impossible to ignore. As Miranda made her way over, the other young members of the Lancaster family gravitated towards her, eager to say hello.


    "Mira," the youngest among them eximed, eyes wide with admiration, rushing over to be near her. Her slightly older brother couldn''t hide his affection for his sister either. "Miranda."


    Some of these rtives had witnessed Miranda''s bravery when she helped Anna, and their respect for her had only grown since then.


    This admiration only added to the aura of poprity surrounding Miss Lancaster.


    Mrs. Hawke couldn''t help but question, "President Lancaster, are you sure you''ve got the right person?" Alden ventured, "Yeah, President Lancaster, could there be a mistake?"


    Dorian''s brows furrowed in confusion.


    "What''s going on?" Alistair whispered to Dorian as he walked up to thetter.


    Dorian replied coldly, "How the hell should I know?"


    Lavinia''s elegant face turned serious. "What are you implying? I''d know my own daughter, wouldn''t I?" She turned to face the crowd, exuding an air of authority. "Today, as your host, I have invited you all to this gathering for one main purpose: to introduce my daughter."


    She beamed at Miranda beside her. "Her name is Miranda. She is both beautiful and aplished, and as her mother, I consider myself incredibly fortunate to have such a gorgeous daughter. I hope you will all look out for my dear Mira in the future."


    Her words were perfectly paced, her tonemanding attention, ensuring everyone in the room heard her clearly.


    The spotlight then shifted to Miranda, illuminating her with the grace of a true princess.


    As Lavinia finished speaking, apuse filled the room, apanied bypliments and praise for Miranda.


    Every face turned towards her was alight with admiration for her beauty and grace. Especially those with sons were already contemting alliances with the Lancaster Group.


    "Rest assured, President Lancaster, we''ll certainly look after your daughter."


    "Indeed. She is truly exceptional and beautiful."


    ...


    Meanwhile, the Hawke family stood rooted to their spots, stunned.


    There was nothing quite as humiliating as being proven wrong in public, and that was exactly how the Hawke family felt now.


    The daughter they had disregarded was now being celebrated by everyone and acknowledged as the prized daughter of the Lancaster Group.


    The stark contrast was hard to swallow. And now, that daughter was calling someone else "Mom". Arabe red at Miranda, seething with resentment.


    How could a mere nobody suddenly be a princess? How could someone dismissed by the Hawke family bask in so much adoration?


    The one dressed so beautifully and capturing everyone''s attention should have been her. Yet here she was, forgotten and ridiculed, like a clown who''d overstayed her wee.


    Even her parents and brothers were looking at her. She couldn''t bear it; the daughter of the Hawke family, the title she took pride in, was nothingpared to the heiress of the Lancaster Group.


    She feared that her family''s attention might be permanently shifted to Miranda and thus abandon her. Miranda''s gaze swept over Arabe; she offered a smile. It felt like a deliberate jab, a challenge. Sebastian was the first to approach, a smile ying on his lips. "So, the beautiful youngdy is Miss Lancaster. Well, that certainly saves us an introduction."


    He directed thest part at Miranda, referencing their earlier conversation.


    Perhaps it was his natural charm, but what might have seemed presumptuous from someone else seemed perfectly naturaling from him.


    Lavinia''s demeanor towards Sebastian was especially warm. She said with a smile, "Seb, you must take good care of her."


    Sebastian''s lips arched as he gazed at Miranda. "Of course."


    Lavinia couldn''t help but smile at Sebastian''s words. Just then, another voice broke in assertively. "Ms. Lancaster, shouldn''t it be my job to look after Mira?"

 Chapter 46

    As soon as Miranda heard that voice, she knew exactly who it was.


    The crowd parted like the Red Sea, and there strode Elian, all long legs andposed. Beside him was an elderly gentleman.


    Sebastian nced over at Elian, behind the sses, a glint of something sharp in his eyes. No one was particrly surprised to see Elian. After all, the Ashcroft family and the Lancaster family had a bit of shared history.


    Three years ago, this young maverick had left Virell to take over the Ashcroft enterprises in Zephra. His reputation for ruthless efficiency and irond control preceded him plus the title and clout of the Ashcroft family, and everyone in the room treated him with fear.


    He was the kind of man who could erase every trace of his digital footprint at the snap of a finger.


    But it wasn''t just Elian who had everyone whispering. The elderly gentleman walking beside him - dressed in a ssic suit - was even more of a shock.


    As they approached, the chatter in the room died down to a respectful hush. Anyone who''d been around long enough, or had the right connections, recognized the elderly man as the Noble General. His status was unmatched by any of the local elite.


    Even the older generation looked at him with newfound respect. Even Lavinia was visibly anxious yet honored. She quickly moved to assist Mr. Ashcroft. "Uncle, what brings you here?" Her voice was a mix of humility and reverence.


    Sebastian nodded slightly toward the older man. "Mr. Ashcroft."


    Miranda was taken aback for a moment. Wasn''t this the same man she''d helped when he''d fallen ill on the street?


    Mr. Ashcroft smiled warmly at Miranda. "Elian mentioned I''d meet my guardian angel here. I couldn''t resisting to see for myself, though I didn''t expect such a lively gathering."


    Lavinia looked puzzled. "Guardian angel?" As if she realized something, her eyes darting to Miranda, seeking answers.


    Miranda chuckled and replied, "I ran into Mr. Ashcroft on my way backst time."


    With fondness in his eyes, Mr. Ashcroft yfully dubbed her, "The Good Samaritan."


    Miranda couldn''t help butugh. "Indeed, the Good Samaritan."


    She didn''t n to introduce herself at that time when she treated the elderly man as she''d never imagined


    to encounter again. Turned out he was someone she could know of, and was a rtive of Elian.


    Elian grinned. "See, Grandpa, I told you we''d find your guardian angel."


    Although he addressed Mr. Ashcroft, his gaze rested firmly on Miranda. The entire room thought


    differently of Miss Lancaster who not just had charming looks and decorum, but conversed so effortlessly with Mr. Ashcroft, earning his appreciation.


    Her connections were enough to make many of the youngdies green with envy.


    For someone like Mr. Ashcroft, who was typically an enigma reserved for the upper echelons of society, was the kind of man one only heard about on the evening news asionally, a mythical figure who could determine the fate of entire businesses with a single word.


    He never appeared in any public asions. To see him here, for Miss Lancaster, spoke volumes about her significance in his eyes.


    Sebastian cast a meaningful nce at Miranda, as if surprised by her continuously unfoldingyers. Alden and Grace stood dumbfounded. The daughter they had once dismissed was now the toast of the town, bringing the Lancaster family into the favor of someone as influential as Mr. Ashcroft. They were utterly frustrated with envy and distress.


    Miranda, at the center of attention, left her four brothers with aplex mix of emotions.

 Chapter 47

    "How on earth does she know so many people?" Orion wondered aloud.


    "You should ask her," Alistair replied, his voice low and serious.


    Indeed, how did Mirandae to know all these influential figures? Dorian now understood why, back in the film crew, Elian had been willing to help her out.


    "But she just got out of prison. Where did she find the time to meet all these people?" Alistair muttered in a deep tone.


    Lavinia feigned annoyance, saying, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Though the Lancaster family and the Ashcroft family were on speaking terms, their rtionship was


    strictly business. Someone like Mr. Ashcroft was usually way out of their league.


    So Lavinia was quite taken aback at today''s turn of events. The entire Lancaster household was basking in unexpected glory.


    She quickly gestured for William to take Mr. Ashcroft to the back to rest. She knew Mr. Ashcroft wasn''t fond of these gatherings and was only here because of Miranda.


    Mr. Ashcroft didn''t refuse, but before leaving, he cast a meaningful nce at Elian and Miranda.


    Once Mr. Ashcroft had left, Elian started, "Ms. Lancaster, if we''re talking rtionships, I''d say I''m closer to Miranda. So, I''ll take care of her. No need for anyone else." His tone was arrogant butced with a hint of possessiveness.


    Sebastian chuckled. "Being close is one thing, but it''s not quite the same."


    The tension between the two entirely different men was almost palpable.


    Miranda nced between them, unsure why they suddenly seemed at odds. Lavinia, understanding something,ughed to ease the mood. "Well, the more, the merrier! Everyone can look after dear Miranda."


    Ah, her daughter was truly remarkable. Who would make the best son-inw? They all seemed quite suitable.


    Lavinia suppressed her excitement, trying to maintain herposed businesswoman persona.


    William, standing nearby, couldn''t help but think, "Ever since President Lancaster had her daughter back, she''s been acting like a teenager in love."


    Elian looked at Miranda, his eyebrows slightly raised in a yful greeting.


    Miranda thought, "Is he trying to greet me in some peculiar way?"


    "What do you think, Mira?" Elian suddenly asked, emphasizing "Mira" as he gazed at her with a half smile. Miranda was speechless.


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes. Given the rtionship between the Lancasters and the Ashcrofts, Elian was indeed close to Miranda.


    But this nickname calling didn''t sit well with the four Hawke brothers. After all, in terms of closeness, they were Miranda''s brothers by blood.


    "She''s not even the Lancaster heiress!" Arabe suddenly shouted, drawing everyone''s attention.


    She clenched her fists and stepped forward, ring at Miranda. "Ms. Lancaster, she''s not your daughter! And besides, you don''t even know she has...''


    She faltered, unsure if she should continue. She wanted to blurt out that Miranda had been in prison, but feared it might backfire.


    So she changed her approach. "How could she be your daughter? She must be deceiving you. I was her ssmate before, and everyone knows her character is questionable!"


    Mrs. Hawke couldn''t resist and asked again, "President Lancaster, how can she be your daughter? Isn''t there some misunderstanding?"


    Lysander, already irked by Miranda''s newfound status, instantly chimed in, "President Lancaster, Miranda does have a questionable past. We knew her before. Surely there''s been a mistake."


    Miranda turned to the Hawke family, a scornful smile ying on her lips. "Ms. Hawk, if you can be a Hawk, why can''t I be the Lancaster family''s daughter?"

 Chapter 48

    Lavinia was fuming. "Do you think I don''t know who my daughter is? Whether Miranda is adopted or not, she''s still my daughter. What''s your problem, constantly disparaging her? I think it''s your character that''s questionable! What are you after? We don''t wee guests like you!"


    The Lancaster family''s fury shut Grace up. She shot a worried nce at Alden, only to be met with a stern look that warned her to keep quiet.


    Grace frowned. She hadn''t meant to cause trouble; she just wanted to understand what was happening! Dorian stepped in, trying to defuse the situation. "My apologies, President Lancaster. My mother and sister might have mistaken someone."


    Alden chimed in, trying to calm things down. "Yes, President Lancaster, please don''t be upset. I''ll have a word with them when we get home.''


    Arabe, though frustrated, knew it was better to stay quiet at this point.


    Miranda''s gaze swept across the Hawke family members, and then she calmly walked forward and poured her ss of wine right over Arabe''s face.


    The once perfectly made-up Arabe was left looking utterly disheveled.


    Everyone around gasped in shock. No one had expected Miranda to retaliate against the Hawke family''s darling so directly.


    The Hawke family members were livid, ring daggers at Miranda. Arabe shrieked, covering her face with her hands.


    It was the first time Sebastian had witnessed such a scene, and even he, behind his calm exterior, felt a ripple of surprise. Miranda''s actions were always unpredictable.


    Elian, however, seemed amused, smiling indulgently as he looked at Miranda. This was the Miranda he knew.


    "Once or twice you''ve stepped all over me, spreading lies in front of my mother and esteemed guests. Did you really think I wouldn''t react?" Miranda spoke, her tone unwavering. "The way the Hawke family behaves, it''s truly concerning."


    Her gaze moved to Alden and his wife. "Raising such an embarrassing daughter, perhaps it''s time for your family to reflect. Don''t you think?"


    Miranda ignored the hostile stares from the Hawke family, her lips curling up. "Of course, you don''t exactly seem like the epitome of virtue."


    The fact that Miranda not only sshed wine but also insulted the entire Hawke family left everyone stunned.


    Miss Lancaster was feisty, to say the least. But it felt right.


    Who wouldn''t p back when they were being ndered and humiliated in front of everyone? That was what a true socialite should do!


    Everyone felt a sense of satisfaction. Not every heiress was a pushover.


    Miranda''smanding presence and piercing gaze made them feel a stinging heat on their faces. Her words were like daggers to the Hawke family. The onlookers'' stares only added to their shame. Dorian''s eyes were cold, but he held back the impulsive Orion and Lysander.


    "President Lancaster, Mrs. Anna Lancaster heard someone was disrespecting Miss Lancaster. She suggested you ask them to leave; such individuals aren''t wee at the Lancaster Group''s event," a servant walked over and ryed.


    Lavinia nodded slightly. "Understood." She turned to Alden. "Mr. Hawke, please keep your family in check. If there''s any more trouble or if I hear anything inappropriate, I''ll have no choice but to ask you to leave." She looked at Miranda. "Miranda,e with me for a moment. Elian, Seb, feel free to enjoy yourselves." Miranda smiled gently. "Of course."


    Elian and Sebastian nodded in agreement.


    Arabe, still covering her disgraced face, was nearly breaking down from the humiliation and the stark contrast in status. She yelled at Miranda''s retreating figure. "An adopted daughter is no daughter at all! You''re just an impostor!"


    Elian''s eyes narrowed with a cold glint as he looked at Arabe, his gaze turning icy. Sebastian frowned as well.


    The surrounding crowd wore varied expressions but dared not utter a word. They thought to themselves, "The Hawke family is done for. Arabe really has no sense of awareness. How does the Hawke family, with their brilliant sons, end up with such a brainless daughter?"


    Even the ckwell family, usually close with the Hawkes, were frowning at this point.


    What was wrong with Arabe today? Wasn''t she usually quite well-behaved?


    The Hawke family''s faces were a picture of embarrassment. Arabe seemed to realize her mistake as soon as the words left her mouth.

 Chapter 49

    She quickly nced towards her parents and brothers.


    "Dad. Mom."


    She wanted to exin something, but seeing the expressions on her parents and brothers'' faces, she started to panic too.


    Miranda paused in her tracks. Just as Lavinia was about to explode with anger, Miranda calmed her down, casting a sidelong nce over her shoulder.


    "Ms. Hawk, it seems, you''re quite aware of your status as an impostor," Miranda spoke loudly enough for everyone to hear.


    "Still, Ms. Hawk, your words might hurt the hearts of your adoptive parents and brothers," Miranda arched her lips.


    Lavinia added coldly, "You may not see yourself as a daughter, but that doesn''t mean we don''t see Miranda as our own! Someone, please escort the Hawke family members out! We can''t afford to host such ''esteemed'' guests at our banquet!"


    Soon enough, some tall security personnel came over. They firmly escorted the Hawke family out of the hotel.


    After issuing her orders, Lavinia and Miranda continued to move through the crowd.


    Elian nced at Mr. and Mrs. Hawke, then at Dorian, curling his lips in a cold sneer. "Wow, having such a daughter must be a real blessing for your family."


    The sarcasm in his words was palpable. Besides, Elian was never one to spare anyone''s feelings. Leaving those words behind, Elian sauntered off after Miranda. Sebastian gave the Hawkes a brief, indifferent nce before following suit.


    "Mr. Hawke, Mrs. Hawke," the security said expressionlessly.


    At this point, Mr. and Mrs. Hawke felt the scorching gaze of the people around them, their cheeks burning with shame.


    In all these years, they had never been treated like this. Being kicked out of the Lancaster Group''s banquet was utterly humiliating!


    They probably wouldn''t be able to show their faces in their social circle again! Not to mention the four Hawke brothers.


    Two of them were already sessful and prominent figures in the circle, and the twin brothers were always the center of attention wherever they went.


    The four of them had been in the spotlight ever since they were young, and they were incredibly proud. They had never been treated like this before.


    Now, being kicked out of the Lancaster family''s event was utterly disgraceful.


    Of course, the whispers among the crowd were mostly about Miranda calling Arabe an impostor. Could it be that Arabe really wasn''t the Hawke family''s biological child???


    Arabe''s face was full of unease and fear as she heard the doubtful murmurs around her. In the end, it was the Hawke brothers who shielded Arabe as they left.


    "You should''ve let me give them a piece of my mind," Lavinia huffed. "If it weren''t for wanting to ruffle their feathers, I wouldn''t have extended an invitation to the Hawke family in the first ce."


    Lavinia knew about Miranda''s past and what the Hawke family had done to her. So today, she had


    intended to make things difficult for the Hawkes, to make them feel embarrassed.


    But she hadn''t expected the Hawke family to walk right into her trap, being even more outrageous than she had imagined.


    "That family really is something else."


    Lavinia felt anger on Miranda''s behalf but also a deep sense ofpassion.


    Their real daughter was right in front of them, yet all they did was doubt and belittle her. Meanwhile, they adored their foolish adoptive daughter to no end.


    Even with emotional ties, such favoritism was unthinkable. It was hard to imagine parents could act like this.


    And the Hawke brothers were no different. Miranda was the one who had been wronged, the one who deserved their love and protection.


    Suddenly, Lavinia was grateful she hadn''t married and had children, worried she might have ended up like Grace.


    But now, having gained such a wonderful daughter without the trouble of childbirth, she felt truly fortunate. Miranda''s lips curved slightly upward.


    "If you scolded them, it wouldn''t be as harsh as what I said."


    Lavinia had to agree,ughing. "You''re right about that."


    When Mirandashed out, she didn''t hold back.


    "But I''m sorry for causing such a scene tonight," Miranda apologized.


    Lavinia patted Miranda''s hand. "You''re my daughter. There''s nothing to be sorry about. I was nning to give them a lesson tonight anyway."


    Miranda felt warmth spread through her heart and smiled softly.


    "I just think it''s too easy on them, considering they..." Lavinia''s voice turned icy again, filled with a desire


    to see the Hawkes punished for what they had done to Miranda.


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. "No rush. They''ll have to pay their dues eventually."

 Chapter 50

    The Hawke family owed Miranda, and she intended to collect every bit of it. But she wasn''t in a hurry. To make them truly pay for their wrongdoings, she needed solid proof. And the punishment she envisioned for them went beyond legal repercussions.


    The Hawkes had always protected Arabe because she seemed so sweet, polite, and kind. Born into privilege, she was the quintessential debutante, admired and adored by everyone around her. With four sons in the family, the Hawkes naturally doted on Arabe.


    But what if the sweet, kind, and well-behaved princess they believed her to be was a facade? What if the truth about Arabe not only harmed the Hawke family''s interests but also embarrassed them?


    Miranda was curious to see how Arabe''s standing within the family might change. Would they continue to shower her with the same affection?


    Miranda apanied Lavinia to the back of the venue. At that moment, Mr. Ashcroft was exchanging pleasantries with Anna.


    "Mom, Miranda''s here," Lavinia announced with a smile, leading Miranda over.


    Anna''s face lit up with a warm smile as soon as she saw Miranda. "Miranda, dear," she looked amiable. "Come closer and let me have a look at you."


    Today, Anna looked vibrant and radiant, a stark contrast to when Miranda hadst seen her. Back then, Miranda was just the doctor, the lifesaver to her. But now, there was an addedyer of warmth and affection, considering the familial bond.


    Miranda smiled gently. "No need to move, I''ll check on you."


    Anna obediently sat still. The Lancaster family members around them suppressed theirughter. At home, Mrs. Anna Lancaster was quite a handful, always bustling about now that she felt better, ignoring advice to take it easy.


    But with Miranda''smand, she remained as still as a mouse.


    Miranda carefully examined Mrs. Anna Lancaster. "Open your mouth. Stick out your tongue. Good, now your eyes.


    Her fingers probed gently around the neck and behind the ears before she finally checked her pulse. Everyone fell silent, waiting until Miranda''s further consultant was over. Ever since her impressive first visit to the Lancaster family, they had learned to keep quiet during her examinations.


    Mr. Ashcroft observed with a furrowed brow.


    A momentter, Miranda stood up. "You''re recovering well, but you''ve been overdoing it a bit. Try to cut back on the activities and get some more rest."


    Lavinia chuckled. "I''ve been telling you to follow Miranda''s advice and take it easy. But no, you have to go line dancing every morning and evening."


    Mrs. Anna Lancaster looked a bit sheepish at her words, like a student caught misbehaving. She coughed awkwardly. "Alright, I''ll pay attention from now on."


    Mr. Ashcroft chimed in, his tone calm, "Miranda, why do you give her a full check-up and I just got a single acupuncture session?"


    There was a hint of jealousy in his voice. They both were Miranda''s patients, only Anna having a further consultant and the elderly man having not even received any words of concern. He felt displeased. Mrs. Anna Lancaster nced at Mr. Ashcroft, amused by his sudden bout of envy.


    "Mrs. Anna Lancaster is my patient, so of course, I check on her," Miranda exined.


    Mr. Ashcroft leaned on his cane, his voice gruff. "Youngdy, what does it take to get you to treat me?" Lavinia and Mrs. Anna Lancaster exchanged nces, opting not to intervene. Lavinia discreetly gestured for the other Lancaster family members to mingle elsewhere.


    Miranda''s lips curved into a slight smile as she answered Mr. Ashcroft, "Money and, well, depends on my mood."


    Mr. Ashcroft nodded at her reply, having learned from his chat with Mrs. Anna Lancaster that Miranda had been the one to cure her supposedly incurable illness - a condition so mysterious that even its name was unknown.


    Now, it was treated sessfully yet effortlessly, and the medicalmunity was buzzing, eager to learn more about Miranda, though the Lancaster family had kept her identity under wraps.


    If not for his visit and conversation with Mrs. Anna Lancaster, he might never have known that the Great Healer who cured Anna of the Lancaster family in Virell turned out to be the very same girl who had once saved his life.

 Chapter 51

    Miranda was all smiles and full of warm greetings to Anna, even conducting a further check-up.


    Mr. Ashcroft had also been treated by Miranda, but he couldn''t help but feel a bit miffed that she seemed to be ignoring him entirely.


    After all, Miranda was the only doctor who had ever been able to ease his condition without meds over these years. So, he had to ask.


    Miranda''s treatments wasn''t just about the mood - there was always a price to pay. Whatever the cost, payment was necessary. That was the rule at NexMed Labs.


    Their practice wasn''t the everyday traditional medicine.


    The art was passed down with high expectations for the healer. They could seemingly snatch someone from the clutches of death, heal the sick, and restore the ailing.


    Most folks at NexMed Labs lived long, healthy lives, free from worldly impurities.


    They believed in fate, but they also believed they could challenge it. They saw luck as something


    bestowed by the heavens. If a patient was cured without any cost, it might disrupt both the patient''s and the healer''s fortunes.


    Thus, it was a longstanding rule at NexMed Labs that patients must pay a price.


    In contrast, modern doctors often stuck to standardized treatments - one symptom, one cure. They paid the price and got the treatment. It didn''t demand much of the doctor beyond proper training.


    That was why hospital doctors and the folks at NexMed Labs were worlds apart.


    The simplest and most direct price? Money.


    Lavinia smiled, defending Miranda. "Mr. Ashcroft, everyone knows Miranda has her own way of doing things. We don''t interfere with that."


    Ever since Mrs. Anna Lancaster''s recovery, everyone wanted to know more about Miranda. Frankly, folks were lining up for her treatment.


    Lavinia kept Miranda''s details under wraps, only letting slip that the Lancaster family had a connection. This inadvertently brought more prestige to the Lancaster family, thanks to Miranda.


    Lavinia never meddled in Miranda''s choices about whom to treat; it was entirely up to Miranda.


    Miranda nodded with a smile. Right then, a clear, confident male voice cut through. "I''ll pay, name your price, Mira."


    Elian strolled over. His long legs in tailored cks exuded a unique allure.


    Despite his casual demeanor, there was an explosive masculinity about him. With a smile tugging at his lips, his gaze was fixed on Miranda.


    Mr. Ashcroft frowned. What was with this guy, strutting around like a peacock?


    Elian''s emphasis on "Mira" made Miranda''s mouth twitch slightly, assuming he called her that on purpose.


    Mr. Ashcroft suddenly stood up. "Uh, Lavinia, how about we take a stroll over there? Been sitting too long, need to stretch my legs."


    Mrs. Anna Lancaster also stood. "Perfect timing, I could use a little walk myself."


    Lavinia, catching on immediately, led them away with a smile.


    Once they were gone, only Elian and Miranda remained. Miranda unabashedly let her eyes roam over Elian''s physique.


    Though he seemed like a carefree yboy, Miranda noticed that Elian''s posture - whether standing, walking, or lounging - was impable.


    Even his roguish charm couldn''t overshadow the rugged masculinity that radiated from his frame. "Name any price I want?"


    Elian''s eyes twinkled mischievously as he leaned closer to Miranda, a wicked grin on his lips. "Of course, if you''re satisfied with my body, I could offer it as payment too."

 Chapter 52

    Though Miranda''s gazecked any trace of desire as she contemted his body, it still managed to set Elian aze.


    He was a man, after all, a man in his prime, so he knew exactly what kind of heat was coursing through him.


    And he could tell, without a doubt, that Miranda''s look held a certain satisfaction with what she saw. It wasn''t the first time, either. That unabashed, appraising stare she reserved just for him... he found himself oddly enjoying it.


    Unlike other women whose stares made his skin crawl, Miranda was the only one who looked at him so openly, so boldly.


    Elian''s voice was like a siren''s call, teasing Miranda right down to her very bones. Her eyes roamed even more openly over him; if looks could satisfy one''s desire, hers would be reaching to the climax. "You..." her gaze deliberately lingered on his belt buckle.


    Elian raised an eyebrow, waiting for her next words.


    "Wish," Miranda said with a hint of disdain.


    Elian''s expression froze, his eyes narrowing dangerously as he enunciated her name. "Miranda." To Miranda, Elian seemed like a puppy she had just yfully kicked, barking indignantly at her. Miranda tugged her lips.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian observed the pair from where he was mingling with the crowd. Seeing them engrossed in conversation, a chill flickered behind his sses.


    Hispanion teased, "Looks like you''ve finally met your match, Mr. Everhart. But someone might beat you to the punch."


    Sebastian responded with a calm, faint smile, "The game''s just started. It''s too soon to tell where the chips will fall."


    His words took hispanion by surprise. They''d known each other for years.


    Although Sebastian rarely mingled with the circle, everyone knew of him, much like they knew of Elian, whom they barely saw but were aware of.


    Wealthy ns had their own hierarchies. Average opulent families were not in the same league,pared to Sebastian and Elian, whose families took roots in Virell with their historical background. They were the true blue bloods, their families intertwined with politics or the military. They were the real deal, the epitome of aristocracy.


    Sebastian, with his refined charm, had taken the helm of his family''s business empire in Zephra. Handsome and wealthy, he had no shortage of women eager to get closer to him. Yet, he''d never shown interest in any of them, much like Elian.


    Unlike the notoriously ruthless Elian, who most people feared, Sebastian''s demeanor was more genteel, easy to converse with, though those who knew him well understood the steely resolve beneath that polished exterior.


    "It seems you''re serious this time, Mr. Everhart," the man quipped with a yful grin.


    Sebastian said nothing, merely took a measured sip of his wine, his gaze lingering thoughtfully on Miranda and Elian across the room.


    the same time, many of the youngdies at the party couldn''t help but nce toward Sebastian and Elian. Both men, each with their distinct allure, were effortlessly more striking than any movie star. These men, with theirmanding presence, were beyondparison to celebrities'' finest. Unfortunately, one was as perilous and mesmerizing as a siren''s call, while the other was like an untouchable, exquisite statue on a pedestal.


    Meanwhile, outside the grand hotel where the party was held, the face of each member of the Hawke family set in grim lines.

 Chapter 53

    Alden was rarely one to lose his temper, especially with his adopted daughter.


    "How have your mom and I raised you? How could you be so oblivious? Do you have any idea how embarrassed we are?!"


    Grace imagined herself sitting at the card table with her affluent friends, feeling like she was the odd one out. Her expression wasn''t any better.


    Usually, she''d jump to Arabe''s defense, but this time, she held her tongue. Especially after Arabe''sst remarks had struck a nerve.


    Saying an adopted daughter wasn''t a real daughter, and she had the nerve to call Miranda an impostor. But Arabe was also an adopted daughter of the Hawke family.


    Those words didn''t just upset Mrs. Hawke, they echoed difort through the entire Hawke family. The four sons remained silent, their expressions hard and cold. It seemed none of them had expected Arabe to say such things.


    To top it all off, they had spent an additional three hundred thousand just to get into the banquet. And now, not only was that money wasted, but they also faced the humiliation of being kicked out. Arabe clung to Grace''s arm, tears streaming down her face as she pleaded, "I''m sorry, Dad, Mom, I didn''t mean to... I just felt so upset seeing her call someone else ''Mom''. I felt bad for you. She''s your real daughter, and yet, just totch onto someone wealthier, the Lancaster family, she pretends not to know you. That''s why I got so mad."


    Grace''s heart softened as she heard Arabe''s words. "Be was impulsive, but you know she''s not usually like this. It already happened. What''s the use of saying these things now?"


    Alden retorted angrily, "You''ve got the nerve to say that! It''s all because of the way you''ve raised her, no sense of awareness!"


    Arabe bit her lip, casting a pitiful nce at her four brothers.


    Alistair sighed, patting her head gently. "As long as you know you were wrong."


    Orion chimed in, "We can''ty all the me on Be. If it weren''t for Miranda, Be wouldn''t have reacted


    that way. Who could''ve guessed Miranda would end up as Miss Lancaster?"


    Lysander nodded, "Yeah, Dad. Who knows what trick Miranda pulled? It''s likely she had President Lancaster kick us out on purpose, just to get back at us."


    Silence fell over them as they all pondered.


    They were all still reeling from the shock of how Miranda ended up as the Lancaster Group''s heiress. It was something they found nearly impossible to believe.


    Dorian spoke in a low voice, "Having crossed the Lancaster Group, it''s likely that..."


    Alden''s expression was grim. "Forget crossing the Lancaster Group, I bet everyone at that banquet will look down on us from now on."


    Arabe didn''t dare utter a word.


    "Let''s head home," Dorian suggested, leading the way to the car.


    The family followed, climbing into the car for the drive back home. They couldn''t very well stand outside the hotel all night since they''d got driven out.


    Arabe quietly trailed behind them.


    Though she had beenforted somewhat and had some relief, no one in the car talked to her on their way back.


    Inside, she seethed with resentment towards Miranda, wishing she''d just disappear. If it weren''t for Miranda, she wouldn''t have faced such humiliation today!


    The departure of the Hawke family stirred up quite the buzz inside the banquet.


    "Maybe Miss Lancaster was right about the Hawke''s having a fake heiress. I mean, look at Ms. Hawke, she doesn''t resemble her brothers at all."


    "Miss Lancaster wouldn''t lie, would she? Did you see Arabe''s face turn green when she called her an impostor?"


    "Now that you mention it, I remember hearing a rumor a couple of years ago. It was said that the Hawke family had another daughter, but they favored the adopted one so much they didn''t let the biological daughter be seen."

 Chapter 54

    "Seriously? This is straight out of a soap opera. Hold on, Miss Lancaster has thest name Hawke too. Could she actually be the real daughter of the Hawke family? Why else would Arabe be so fixated on her?"


    "No way. If she were their real daughter, they would''ve imed such a talented kid ages ago. Unless they''ve lost their minds."


    "Exactly. I mean, just look at them together - the vibe is totally different. Miss Lancaster''s got that ssic elegance you''d expect from someone raised by a big-shot family."


    "Lovely weather tonight, isn''t it?" Miranda switched gears.


    Even though it was nighttime and they were at an outdoor party, surrounded by nothing but the glow of artificial lights.


    Elian, however, was still caught up in Miranda''s earlier teasing.


    "Answer me this first - are you unhappy with what you saw?" His voice was low,ced with a hint of danger.


    Miranda shrugged. "I didn''t really see anything."


    Elian''s lips curled into a roguish grin, a hint of mischief dancing in his eyes. "If you want, I could give you another chance."


    There was an unspoken challenge in his words, a raw, wild allure that was hard to ignore.


    Hard to deny, Elian was basically a walking temptation. He could effortlessly draw people in with his charm.


    Miranda frowned. "I''m a respectable doctor, Elian. What are you even talking about?"


    Her feigned innocence only made Elian''s grin widen.


    "Miranda, it''s not polite to flirt and then run away," he enunciated each word gently, his breath brushing softly past her ears, his gaze intense.


    Miranda cleared her throat, cleverly steering the conversation in a different direction. "Your grandfather''s illness is quiteplicated."


    Though she hadn''t actually done anything, she felt a faint heat creeping up her cheeks. Elian, aware of Miranda''s attempt to change the subject, still took Mr. Ashcroft''s health seriously.


    "Name your price," Elian said, his gaze steady on hers, a hint of something more in his eyes. "Just help him get better."


    Miranda stared ahead. "Prepare five million dors, and I''ll consider it."


    Elian chuckled, knowing that Miranda''s nonchnt response was as good as a yes.


    By then, the music from the party had started, and people were already gliding across the dance floor.


    It was at this moment that Sebastian approached Miranda. He bowed slightly, offering a smile. "May I have this dance, my fairdy?"


    The temperature around Elian seemed to drop as he fixed a cold stare on Sebastian.


    Miranda returned the smile politely. "I''m afraid I don''t know how to dance."


    Sebastian nced up, his eyes kind behind his sses. "No worries, I''ll teach you."


    His gentle patience was hard to resist.


    Miranda, already holding a rare fondness for this well-mannered man, decided to ept his offer out of courtesy.


    She nodded slightly, raising her hand.


    Just as she was about to ce it in Sebastian''s, another hand intercepted. Elian smiled at Sebastian. "Apologies, but as they say, firste, first served. Surely, when ites to dance, it should be my turn. Mr. Everhart, you agree?"


    Sebastian met Elian''s gaze, a slight smile ying on his lips. "Indeed, there''s an order to things. But Mr. Ashcroft, surely you know that one must also have respect and decency."


    His calm retort was a bold challenge to Elian.


    Elian''s smile gradually faded. Their seemingly calm exchange was charged with an undercurrent of rivalry.

 Chapter 55

    When Sebastian dropped that line, Miranda finally realized he could be quite the tough cookie. After all, not just anyone would dare to provoke someone like Elian.


    Elian''s grip on Miranda''s wrist was firm, keeping her rooted in ce.


    "Mr. Everhart, you''ve grown quite sharp-tongued since Ist saw you," Elian remarked with a chilly tone. Sebastian chuckled. "I''m nothingpared to you, Mr. Ashcroft."


    William whispered something to Lavinia, who cast a nce at Elian and Sebastian. Her eyes sparkled with interest.


    This kind of showdown...


    She quickly pulled out her phone to capture the rare moment, while William was like, "..."


    Where was the fierce and no-nonsense President Lancaster he knew?


    Miranda yanked her hand free, giving the two of them a look. "Why don''t you both just dance it out?" With that, she lifted her dress slightly and walked away.


    What a headache. Why did they have to drag her into their squabble?


    Elian withdrew his hand and watched her leave, a possessive, affectionate smirk ying on his lips. "That''s just how my sister is."


    Sebastian adjusted his sses slightly, his eyes cool and calcting. "You two aren''t even rted by blood, so let''s not y the rtive card."


    It was no secret that Miranda was Lavinia''s adopted daughter. But what mattered was that Lavinia publicly recognized her as a Lancaster, making her a Lancaster through and through.


    So, Miranda and Elian shared no blood ties.


    Elian''s smile vanished, his voice dropping to an icy warning. "Don''t even think about it."


    But to Sebastian, his threatening words showed no effect. He gazed at Elian, his lips slightly tugged. "Why not?"


    Elian''s gaze turned steely, his entire demeanor shifting.


    After Miranda left, she was quickly surrounded by the Lancaster family''s rtives. Amidst their admiration and warmth, she spent the rest of the evening.


    This was the night that truly cemented Miranda as the new darling of high society.


    Meanwhile, a scandal involving the Hawke family became the talk of the town. Rumors swirled about Arabe being an impostor, just an adopted daughter.


    The Hawkes neither confirmed nor denied the buzz, but Arabe wasted no time reporting and taking down any such posts she found. Thest thing she wanted was for people to know her real parents were in folks like Tim and Luna.


    Dorian was using all his resources to dig into how Miranda ended up as a Lancaster. But no matter how hard he tired, he found nothing.


    "She went straight to the Lancaster vi after getting out of jail," Dorian mused. "But how did she even get the chance to meet Lavinia?"


    Alistair shook his head. "It''s strange. For those three years before prison, she was always with us. We knew her every move. She never even went to events with us. How could she have met them?"


    He frowned deeply. "And the person who picked her up after prison was President Lancaster''s secretary."


    It was only at the previous night''s event that he recognized William and realized the Lancasters had fetched Miranda when she was released.


    The two brothers were left scratching their heads, wondering what on earth had happened during Miranda''s imprisonment.


    Miranda had dazzled at the event, sparking a mix of emotions in their hearts.


    There was even a sense of... imbnce. As if something that should have belonged to them now belonged to someone else.


    They''d always focused their attention on Arabe, never giving Miranda a second nce. Besides before, Miranda hadn''t been someone who''d attract attention, and even though she was their biological sister, they hadn''t actually cared for her.


    But now.


    Even they couldn''t help but be drawn to the brilliance she exuded. If only she hadn''t seemed set against targeting the Hawke family and Be.


    "Keep an eye on her from now on. I''m worried she might retaliate against our family and Be," Dorian said lightly. "Afterst night, the other families might start distancing themselves from us because of the Lancasters."


    Alistair nodded absentmindedly. "Alright."


    He wanted to mention how ufortable it had been to hear Be call Miranda an impostor. But he kept quiet after a moment of thought.


    Be was their beloved sister, after all. The four brothers had sworn to protect her no matter what happened in the future.

 Chapter 56

    The Lancaster Group''s banquet was the talk of the upper crust, though a few whispers had slipped out beyond the velvet ropes.


    Specifically, there was chatter about Miss Lancaster''s stunning looks and how the Lancaster family adored her. Then there was the juicy tidbit about the Hawke family being booted from the event over their own daughter''s antics, which had made some rounds in the gossip circles.


    However, the four Hawke brothers were savvy enough to squash much of the negative press about their family.


    "Miss Lancaster, here''s thetest on the Zade family - the ces they''ve been and the people they''ve met," said William, handing over a folder as Miranda was engrossed in the script for City Secrets.


    The role wasn''t huge, but it was a paying gig, and Miranda was nothing if not professional when it came to earning her keep.


    She set the script aside and skimmed through the details on the tablet William provided. At the sight of the connections and dealings of the Zade family, a sly smile crept onto her face.


    "Leak a few ces where Arabe frequents. And don''t let the Hawke brothers off the hook either. Good siblings should face the music together."


    William nodded, clearly eager to carry out the task. "You got it."


    "Push Ethan''s creditors to be a bit more aggressive," Miranda added nonchntly, turning back to her script.


    "Sure thing." William then added, "By the way, the school administration is asking when you''ll be enrolling.''


    Miranda shrugged, "No rush. We''ll see."


    "Alright," William agreed.


    Later, Miranda made time to visit Cathy in the hospital, continuing her treatment regimen. Though Cathy hadn''t woken up, herplexion looked slightly better, showing some signs of vitality.


    "I''ll be back," Miranda promised softly to Cathy, who was lying there in the hospital bed.


    As Miranda left the hospital, she unexpectedly ran into Luna, who was dragging her son along.


    "You got into a fight again, didn''t you? Look at you! You''re breaking my heart!"


    The blond teen was clearly annoyed. "h, h, h. Can you shut up for once?"


    Luna didn''t seem fazed. "I''m worried about you, that''s all."


    The middle-aged man trailing behind them chimed in, "The boy''s right. You''re too naggy. Boys fight, that''s what makes them men!"


    Luna''s eyes suddenly lit up as she spotted Miranda. She rushed over, blocking Miranda''s path. "Hold it right there!"


    Miranda hadn''t taken more than two steps when Luna''s shambling frame halted her.


    Sizing Miranda up, Luna sneered, "What have you been up to, dressed so nicely? Good timing, your brother needs medical treatment. Pay his hospital bill."


    Miranda''s lips curled into a frosty smile. "Not my freaking problem."


    She turned to leave.


    Luna''s face twisted with anger. "Stop right there!"


    Miranda paused, nced over her shoulder at them, and said, "The hospital bill, right? Get your biological daughter to foot it. She''s your flesh and blood, isn''t she? Surely she wouldn''t let her own brother suffer. With how cherished she is by the Hawke family, I''m sure she could have you working there as a nanny, earning more than you ever have. And who knows, with all the rich friends Arabe has, she might even sort out your son''s future marriage."


    Luna seemed to consider this while replying, "That''s for sure."


    Then she quickly realized what she currently needed to do. "But you pay now for your brother''s treatment! Hurry up!"


    Miranda scowled, "What a family of trash, each one in their own bin."


    Luna didn''t understand the insult, but she knew it was one.


    "How dare you talk to me like that?"


    Miranda didn''t bother responding, instead continuing to walk away. Luna attempted to catch up, but Miranda was already inside the elevator, sliding on her sunsses and waving a dismissive hand.


    Luna was left fuming, shouting obscenities. "You ungrateful wretch! Don''t forget who raised you! Think you''re all that now, huh? My own daughter is so much better than you! Who do you think you are? Just wait! When my daughter inherits the Hawke family fortune, you''ll get nothing!"


    The blond teen sneered, "That freeloader''s sure acting high and mighty now. I wasted my time sucking up to her when I thought she was the real Hawke heiress. Turns out she''s lower than apdog to them." Ethan spat on the ground. "Sucking up to her was pointless. She''s not even yours. Good thing your real sister''s treated like royalty. These rich folks are idiots, treating the wrong girl well. But she''s right, your sister knows a ton of rich girls. Butter her up, and maybe she''ll hook you up with a girlfriend."


    The teen chuckled smugly. "Don''t worry, Dad. I''m a catch."


    Miranda was done with that family. The hospital was crowded, and she didn''t trust herself not to lose her temper.


    If the Zade family wanted to mess with her, she''d just redirect the trouble towards Arabe. After all, it was only fair. Arabe owed her that much for everything Miranda had gone through in her ce.


    After leaving the hospital, Miranda had a meeting with Maximus, who had been asking to see her. He was the hotshotwyer who had recently been making waves online for taking an audacious stand against the Hawke family.

 Chapter 57

    Maximus had been out of prison for six months now, having served time for a crime he didn''t mean tomit. Once a big name in the industry, his sudden disappearance for three years had left many wondering. But now, with his license reinstated, he was back in the game.


    "Here, go find him. He''ll sort you out," Miranda said, handing Maximus a business card with an address and phone number.


    Maximus, sitting across from Miranda, was dressed sharply in a suit, his hair slicked back neatly. He wasn''t conventionally handsome, but there was something striking about him, a certain charisma that added to his appeal.


    He took the card from Miranda and read aloud, "Marion."


    A slight grin appeared on his face. "So, he''s the guy you saw before me?"


    Miranda took a sip of her coffee, not giving much away. "He knows how to handle things. All my assets are with him. Stick with Marion, and you''ll get paid."


    Maximus tucked the card into his pocket. "You really trust him, huh?"


    Miranda answered, "Well, that''s why I have you, isn''t it? In case he tries anything funny, you can bring him to justice."


    Maximus was left speechless. Well, she''d got it all figured out.


    He pulled out a stack of documents from a folder. "Here''s what I''ve found so far," he reported. "The Hawke boys have been causing trouble to protect Arabe, and there''s the incident with Cathy being pushed down the building. But the evidence is scarce. The Hawkes went to great lengths to cover Arabe''s tracks after that.''


    As Miranda skimmed through the papers, Maximus continued, "The ce where it happened is a blind spot for cameras. The only witness was Cathy herself. Everyone else was bought off, and since you happened to be nearby, they pinned it on you. It''s going to be tough to overturn this."


    Maximus frowned. "Maybe we can dig into Cathy''s past ssmates and figure out her motive."


    Miranda knew the information was limited, but Maximus had clearly put in a lot of work. Dorian and Alistair had done a thorough job of erasing any trace of wrongdoing.


    "So, the current situation is that either they slip up or Cathy wakes up," Miranda said calmly. Maximus nodded. "That''s about it for now."


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. "Got it."


    "Oh, by the way, Alistair reached out to me," Maximus said with a smile. "Guess what he wanted?" Miranda didn''t bother to guess, focusing instead on the students walking by outside the coffee shop,ughing and chatting.


    "He wanted to know if I had ties to Elian and if I was the same Maximus from back in the day," he confessed, knowing Miranda wasn''t interested in ying guessing games.


    "Before I went to prison, Alistair''s reached out to me, and wanted to be part of mywork," Maximus continued, a hint of amusement in his voice. "Never expected after these few years, he''s be a hotshotwyer. Your brother''s still in his prime, if he hadn''t crossed paths with you, he''d be on a fast track to sess.


    Miranda''s lips curled slightly, not confirming nor denying his statement.


    The Hawke boys were indeed talented, each excelling in their field. Dorian was a prodigy, attending a top business school at fifteen and quickly finishing his studies to take over the family business, one of a kind even among his peers domestically.


    Alistair, too, graduated from a prestigiousw school, making a name for himself with a high win rate, thanks to the family''s connections, with the sessful cases up to ny-six percent.


    Orion and Lysander were also making waves in their respective fields. But Miranda knew their fame wasn''t entirely organic. They had their own expertise, yes, but they were not actually that excellent as they imed to be.


    To elevate herself, Arabe had orchestrated a lot of publicity to bolster her own image, leveraging her brothers'' sesses to her advantage. Through this way, her image of being a pampered princess would win countless envious attention.


    "But, one of the biggest differences between him and me is that my crime was idental. He knows thew and breaks it anyway," Maximus said, his voice growing colder. "The legal world doesn''t need people like him."


    It was because his crime was idental that Maximus could still practicew. He had been set up, punished for trying to do the right thing.


    Miranda took another sip of her coffee, her voice steady. "Indeed, he''s a disgrace, and not just him. But just jail time? That''s letting them off easy."


    Maximus watched Miranda, uncertain of her ns. But it was clear they''d get punished quite lightly if just being sent to prison.


    He chuckled, teasingly asking, "So, am I officially on your team now? If someone asks, can I call myself Miss Lancaster''s personal legal advisor?"


    Miranda eyed him. "Aren''t you a little too old to be concerned about titles?"


    Maximus was momentarily speechless. He had been joking, trying to tease her, and found her question unfathomably odd.


    But there was something about Miranda''s acknowledgment that he found himself strangely eager for. Perhaps it was her maic personality that drew him in.


    Just like back in the day when she was in prison, she was so young and beautiful. To many of the


    inmates, she seemed like the easiest prey, someone who could be easily taken down.


    Yet, she managed to be a calming presence for even the most unruly prisoners. She was someone they had learned to fear.


    After all, her methods inside the prison were even harsher than they were on the outside.

 Chapter 58

    Soon, the crew of City Secrets began filming, and Miranda was on set for her scenes. Her role was minor, often nailing her lines in just one take, so she wrapped up quickly.


    As soon as she finished, the director rushed over to offer her a part in his next project. Finding someone as talented, beautiful, and down-to-earth as Miranda was like finding a needle in a haystack.


    She had a unique charisma that he felt would captivate audiences on the big screen. To prepare, he had already shot plenty of behind-the-scenes footage of her.


    However, thements on the director''s and the production''s social media ounts were filled with criticism of Miranda and calls to boycott the show. And it was intensified gradually as the news of Miranda joining the crew.


    The negativity surrounding Dorian, Arabe, and the Hawke family hadn''t disappeared, but it didn''t stop Arabe''s fans from venting their ire at Miranda and the crew.


    Even on the day Miranda wrapped up, she faced hostility. As she left the set, someone hurled an egg at her.


    "You scene-stealer! Shameless hussy! You stole Arabe''s role! Who do you think you are?"


    The egg left a cut on Miranda''s forehead, causing those around to gasp in shock.


    "Go to hell, you gold-digging tramp!" the heckler continued.


    Miranda simply touched her forehead, nced at the blood on her hand, and remained unfazed. She calmly took out her phone and called the police.


    "I''d like to report an assault," she said, snapping a photo of her attacker, all things done in a smooth manner.


    After that, she swept aposed nce at that female heckler before nonchntly driving her car away.


    But the incident quickly went viral. Meanwhile, Mr. Grey''s official ount posted awyer''s letter, and the attacker was swiftly apprehended. The onlinemunity was divided.


    "Being an actress already and still acting all fragile?"


    "Can''t take a bit of criticism?"


    "Such a diva, suing fans?"


    "Why is Mr. Grey backing Miranda? Who is she? No one knows what their rtionship is?"


    "Drama queen much? Hrious. Can you sue all your haters?"


    However, many also defended Miranda.


    "Where are your values? Wouldn''t you call the cops if someone assaulted you?"


    "What''s wrong with people? Is this what Arabe''s fans are like?"


    "Go, Mira! I''m digging such straightforwardness! Sue her lousy ass!"


    "Where''s the proof that Miranda''s being kept by men? Stop spreading lies! If that''s the case, I can also say I am your father!"


    "I heard the Hawkes were kicked out of a banquet because of Arabe. Some says she''s an impostor, no one paying this attention?"


    "Yep, I heard that too. Careful, your ount might get suspended for saying that! Last time, someone who made thements was deprived of the ount."


    "I bet Arabe put that fan up to it. She''s acting like a diva before even starting her career."


    At home, while Miranda was working on her herbal cultivating project, her phone was flooded with notifications. The topments were particrly interesting.


    First, there was a message from Arabe.


    BeHawke, "Let it go, kindness goes a long way."


    Thisment was showered with praise for Arabe.


    "Our kind-hearted princess, Be!"


    "When will you debut as a star, Be? Kind-hearted princess with good looks and money, we adore you!" "Despicable! Our Be attending the audition is to give the production an opportunity to get popr and yet they didn''t grab it, using a lousy woman instead! If the film copses, it''s their damn fault!"


    The second topment was from Alistair, "Enough is enough."


    The responses were equally passionate from fangirls and Arabe''s supporters.


    "Alistair, you came! Please protect our princess! Don''t let Be or her fans suffer!"


    "Ahh! Look how he dotes on his sister, this is what I love the best!!"


    "Alistair''s got Be''s back, so relieved! No one allowed to wrong our Be!"


    "Where are her other brothers, Dorian, Lysander and Orion?"


    Miranda refreshed the page and saw the drama escte. It seemed she was trending, which exined the livelyment section.


    She took a moment to reply to Arabe''s top-ratedment. "Stop pretending."


    Then she replied to Alistair, "Not treating you like someone sane doesn''t mean you actually can bber on insanity.''


    After that, she updated her profile bio to, "NeuraCore - the Hawke family, humans and mongrels aren''t supposed to mess around."


    This way, she avoided any coteral damage to herself.


    Her replies and bio update caused an even bigger stir, with trending hashtags like "She Knows How To p Back", "Pretentious Arabe", and "NeuraCore - The Hawke Family, Humans And Mongrels Aren''t Supposed To Mess Around".


    The online argument intensified, quite the scene.


    Meanwhile, a couple of low-key wealthy socialites and heirs, who rarely made waves online, started liking Miranda''s updates.


    These were people from affluent backgrounds, and even though they seldom used their ount, it had nothing to do with theizens digging out their identity.


    With a simple post of their daily life, it disyed immeasurable opulence, and their endorsement of Miranda''sments spoke volumes. The implication was clear.


    Miranda muste from quite a background. How else could she have such an incrediblework?

 Chapter 59

    The elite youngdies and gentlemen were rarely seen. Even at the most morous events, they appeared as the most honored guests.


    To the average person who had little knowledge of high society world, they were aware that these individuals were the true heavyweights, making stars look like mere mortals inparison.


    And among these elites, Arabe, the darling princess, was particrly sought after. However, these young heirs and heiresses weren''t very active in public life, rarely publishing something or engaging with the public.


    So it was quite a surprise when they all started liking Miranda''s updates.


    This unexpected show of support had people specting about Miranda''s background. Despite sharing thest name Hawke, due to some drama and rivalry with Arabe, no one had made the connection between Miranda and the Hawke family.


    Those who did consider it quickly dismissed the idea, given the Hawke brothers'' attitude towards Miranda. After all, if they were truly family, their rtionship wouldn''t seem like that.


    Rumors about Miranda''s identity began to swirl online.


    "Could Miranda be some kind of heiress too?"


    "Haha, those who called Miranda a nobody,e and see, her connections are way better than Arabe''s!"


    "Miranda''s clearly the understated heiress, unlike Arabe who''s everywhere, desperate for attention. Both Hawkes, but what a difference."


    "These days anyone can im to be a rich heiress. Miranda was my ssmate, her family was broke, yet she went to a private school. How could she be an heiress?"


    "Yeah, Miranda''s parents were awful, poor and nasty. No way someone from that family could be a good person."


    ...


    Despite her being well-known in elite circles, they wouldn''t gossip about her being Miss Lancaster. Their upbringing taught them to respect others'' privacy and not meddle in affairs that weren''t theirs. But liking a post or making a crypticment was fair game.


    Unaware of the storm brewing online, Miranda logged off after responding to some messages and went back to her work in theb, crafting her pharmaceuticals.


    Her products were in high demand on the ck market, fetching higher prices with each transaction. This was no surprise to her for she''d already considered the possibility.


    Even in another more advanced parallel world, her medicines were priceless. However, since this batch wasn''t made from her own cultivated ingredients andcked the unique qualities of her premium products, they were considered inferior.


    Those medicines made from what she nurtured by herself were actually deemed superior.


    Demand for her information was high, with people willing to pay top dor to track her down. But the ck market protected buyers and sellers with fake IPs, and Miranda had added multipleyers of protection online. Only a top-tier hacker could uncover her true identity.


    Miranda was the heir and head to NexMed Labs, a position that required mastering various skills, includingputer science, as a survival mechanism. Without top-level hacking skills, finding her was nearly impossible.


    Unbeknownst to her, her drug had caught the attention of the World Medical Organization (WMO). "This new drug on the ck market heals wounds and tissues quickly, allowing six hours of unhindered movement with no side effects even after the time. Its healing capabilities surpass any known surgical procedure."


    A doctor in ab coat held the pill with incredibility in his eyes. "Initially, the limited release was twenty pieces, mostly purchased by mercenaries. Later, few sold retail to Athletes. Now, those mercenaries are desperate for more, seeking the seller''s info."


    For those in perpetualbat, this drug was a miracle. Its value was evident to those who experienced its effects, leading to a frenzy of high offers.


    Naturally, some countries'' military forces had been also keeping a close watch since it was released. If the drug''s potential was discovered, it could revolutionize multiple industries.


    Another member nodded. "It''s incredible that such a pharmaceutical genius exists. We''ve analyzed theponents and ratios but can''t replicate it."


    "If we could bring this talent into our organization, it could be a significant advancement for humanity," Cedric Myers eximed, his excitement palpable.


    For a renowned medical scientist, whose portrait hung in universities, to be so thrilled spoke volumes about the drug''s impact.


    "Drug?" Elian''s brows furrowed slightly. "What do you mean?"


    Mr. Ashcroft exined, "People from Virell sent word, suggesting you keep an eye on and look into it if you have time."

 Chapter 60

    Mr. Ashcroft lifted his cup of coffee, blowing gently over the steam.


    "The military seems to hold it as an important matter."


    Elian arched his lips. "They want me to work without the title or the paycheck? That''s not even how freeloading works."


    Mr. Ashcroft took a sip. "They''re just trying to butter you up, hoping you''ll return. After all, you''re the only one who can keep them in line."


    Ever since Elian left, the crew had been like a pack of stray dogs, impossible to rein in.


    Elian shrugged, asking casually, "Can''t they figure it out themselves?"


    Mr. Ashcroft remained unfazed, replying, "Nope, they can''t."


    Elian frowned. "Then how the hell am I supposed to figure it out?"


    Mr. Ashcroft was momentarily speechless.


    Elian unfolded his legs and stood up. "Not nning on going back anytime soon. Tell them not to waste their time."


    Mr. Ashcroft''s brows furrowed, but he said nothing more.


    Elian''s lips curled upwards. "Besides, I still need to get the doctor for you."


    At the mention of doctors, Mr. Ashcroft''s thoughts turned to Miranda.


    He wasn''t privy to the deal between Elian and Miranda, but as a patient, and for the sake of his fellow soldiers suffering from the same ailment, if Miranda could indeed diagnose and treat this disease, she''d be a hero in the eyes of the military.


    "Miranda, well, I quite like her," he said with a raised eyebrow. "Though it seems I''m not the only one." Elian''s grin slowly faded.


    Mr. Ashcroft continued steadily, "Speaking of which, that Sebastian kid, he used to brawl with you all the time back at Virell, didn''t he? Seems like he''s mellowed out a bit as he grew."


    Sebastian hailed from Virell too, and the elite circles were tightly knit; many had grown up together. Elian and Sebastian had known each other since childhood but never got along, always ending up in fights.


    "He''s just putting on a show," Elian said dismissively. "I know exactly what kind of person he is." Just then, Elian''s phone buzzed. Pulling it out, he nced at it and saw an update about Miranda. He''d secretly set up notifications for her profile, so anything concerning Miranda popped up on his screen. His brows furrowed at the news, but when he saw her updated status, he couldn''t help but chuckle. Seeing Elian''s amusement, Mr. Ashcroft could guess who t was about and shook his head with a smile. He suddenly felt that leaving Elian in Zephra might not be such a bad thing.


    He recalled meeting Elian three years ago when he returned, looking as if he''d crawled back from hell, half a soul left behind. Now, seeing him here, he seemed to havee back to life.


    Cedarhurst Academy.


    Known as a prestigious school in Zephra, and a world-famous business academy, it was a hotspot for the offspring of the wealthy.


    Arabe was one of the school''s icons, attracting attention wherever she went. But seeing the inte


    flooded with spection about Miranda''s true identity made Arabe pale as a ghost.


    "Arabe, isn''t this Miranda the one from our old school? How did she be so famous all of a


    sudden?"


    "Yeah, I even heard someone say she''s actually Miss Lancaster... like, no way, right? Who believes that?" The two girls trailing Arabe were quick to belittle Miranda. They were close to Arabe and fans of her four brothers, having been her entourage since high school. At Arabe''s behest, they had bullied Miranda in the past.


    Arabe''s face darkened, and she spat coldly, "How would I know? Who knows what lies she''s spun." That damned slut! How did she be Miss Lancaster?


    A nobody, abandoned by her own parents and brothers, could neverpare to her, let alone surpass her in status!


    "It can''t just be a rumor, right? I always thought Miranda didn''t look much like her supposed parents.


    Could she really be a switched-at-birth heiress?" Judy spected offhandedly.


    Her words made Arabe snap, thetter''s palm striking Judy''s face with a sharp p. Judy was bewildered, her cheek stinging with pain.


    "Why''d you hit me?" Judy whimpered.


    Arabe red, "Switched-at-birth? She''s an impostor! No one would ever truly like her! A lowlife like her, you really think she''s the real deal?"


    Judy, chastised, bit her lip and fell silent.


    Nora tried to calm things down. "Arabe, Judy didn''t do it on purpose. Miranda couldn''t possibly be a true heiress, just look at her shabby demeanor."


    Arabe hissed impassively, "Don''t let me hear any more of this nonsense! Or else, don''t me me for what happens next!"


    With that, Arabe stormed off towards the school gates. It was dismissal time, and the area was bustling with students.


    Judy, still upset, watched Arabe leave, tears in her eyes. "What''s her deal? I heard some say she''s the real impostor. Didn''t she get kicked out of the Lancaster Group''s banquet recently?"

 Chapter 61

    At that moment, another girl wandered over, clearly having overheard the conversation. She chuckled and chimed in, "I don''t know if she''s an impostor or not, but I did see her get booted from the party. To be that embarrassed and still act like nothing happened? That takes some serious nerve."


    With that, the girl sauntered off.


    Arabe was the kind of girl who drew fans and admirers like bees to honey at the academy. But to the daughters from even wealthier families, who might admire and fancy Arabe''s brothers, she herself didn''t exactly win them over.


    Not everyone at school was crazy about Arabe. And Arabe wasn''t one to bother with those who weren''t singing her praises.


    It was a ssic case of live and let live. After all, Arabe''s brothers were fiercely protective and not the kind of people anyone wanted to mess with.


    After the girl left, the two friends exchanged a knowing nce.


    So, the rumor that the Hawke family got booted from the Lancaster family''s dinner was true? Arabe had four brothers, right? Did they get kicked out too?


    In their minds, Arabe''s four brothers were invincible, the kind of guys whomanded respect from everyone. To think they actually got shown the door, well, that was a surprise.


    Nora consoled, "Alright, Arabe doesn''t like this kind of gossip, especially when it involves Miranda. Let''s not bring it up around her."


    Judy pouted. "She puts on such a show in front of others. Remember how she''s treated us over the


    years? The so-called ''Hawke family princess'' - like she didn''t start that rumor herself."


    The two girls had known Arabe for a long time. Their families didn''t have as much clout as hers, and Arabe often dangled the promise of introducing her brothers to them, so they''d always followed her lead.


    But over the years, Arabe never really introduced them to her brothers.


    She only let them catch a glimpse now and then. She wouldn''t even let them approach her brothers, iming they didn''t like forward girls.


    By now, they''d stopped hoping. But they still didn''t dare to cross Arabe.


    Nora whispered, "Come on, let it go. Remember Cathy?"


    Mentioning Cathy changed Judy''s expression. She knew all too well what happened to Cathy after she shed with Arabe.


    After Cathy''s sudden mishap, rumors flew that Miranda had taken a break to study abroad, and the school mped down on the gossip.


    Many suspected Miranda was involved in Cathy''s incident. Some even imed to have seen Miranda near where Cathy fell.


    So, despite the rumors of her going abroad, many thought Miranda had ended up in jail.


    But the two of them knew the truth - Miranda and Cathy didn''t have any issues. It was Arabe who''d led them and others at school to bully Cathy.


    But that was two years ago, and Cathy''s story was fading from memory.


    Miranda''s recent return didn''t fit the picture of someone who''d been in jail, so people stopped talking about it. Especially since someone spotted Miranda dining with a wealthy heir, lookingpletely transformed and d in designer clothes.


    Hence, she couldn''t have been in jail.


    But the memory of what Cathy went through still sent shivers down their spines.


    Meanwhile, at Vortex Esports, Lysander was in the middle of a practice match when his teammate called out to him.


    "Lysander, Lysander! Check this out! This girl looks just like you, and she''s stunning!"


    Annoyed, Lysander removed his headset and nced at the photo on his teammate''s phone. His expression shifted immediately. "Where''d you get that picture?"


    His teammate grinned. "No idea, found it online. Someone posted it."


    The photo was of Miranda, looking like a candid shot from a movie set. In the picture, Miranda wore a faint smile, exuding an aura of cool elegance.


    "Could she be your long-lost sister or something? You two look so alike."


    Another teammate joined in, "No way she''s Lysander''s sister. If she were, I''d have already asked for an introduction!"


    "Get out of here, if she were Lysander''s sister, I''d have already made my move. I''m all about that type."


    The two teammates bickered over who would get to pursue her if she were Lysander''s sister. Neither noticed that Lysander''s expression had turned dark.


    "I do have a sister, but can she hold a candle to Be?"

 Chapter 62

    The two didn''t notice the change in Lysander''s tone. They continued joking around, half-seriously.


    "I already know you have a darling sister. Everyone knows how much you guys dote on her. Seriously though, she''s just not my type."


    "I can never mess with your little princess. To be honest, your sister is too spoiled for my liking. I''m more into the goddess type, you know? Like, doesn''t this girl have that kind of fairy-like vibe?"


    Both teammates had met Arabe before. She''d visited their club, trying to y games but often demanding they let her win, getting upset if they didn''t.


    So, Arabe didn''t have many fans in the club. Of course, there were a couple who liked her, but given the Hawke brothers'' fierce protectiveness, they were quick to let it go. Who wanted topete for attention with those overprotective brothers anyway? They were a handful.


    As the two teammates continued praising Miranda and joking about bing his "brother-inw", Lysander''s mood soured gradually. Especially since it seemed like they preferred Miranda over Arabe, which didn''t sit well with him.


    "You guys fall for someone just by looking at a photo? Shallow!"


    He mmed his keyboard and left the room. The two teammates exchanged nces, baffled about Lysander''s drastic reaction over some jokes they made.


    "You idiots, that girl''s like his sister''s rival or something. Probably over some drama thing," another teammate couldn''t just watch it, walked over and chimed in. "You guys just walked right into it!"


    The pair looked at each other, realization dawning. So that was why he was so upset. ssic overprotective brother syndrome.


    Miranda finally had a moment to check her phone and saw a bank transfer notification - five million dors.


    And a slew of messages from Elian.


    [Is that enough? Let me know if you need more.]


    [Busy?]


    [What are you up to?]


    [Wanna meet up? Talk about my grandpa''s condition.]


    Half an hourter.


    [Am I your lover? Afraid to text back because your hubby might find out?]


    [Honestly, I don''t even care if you reply.]


    [Seriously, just reply already!]


    Miranda was like, "..."


    Reading Elian''s messages, Miranda felt her lips twitch unwittingly.


    Was he like a puppy or something?


    After that one dinner following the screen test, Elian somehow managed to get some of her contact info


    and added her on social media. Ever since, he''d send her messages now and then, trying to keep himself on her radar.


    But Miranda couldn''t be bothered. Unless it was something really important, she rarely replied. She wasn''t glued to her phone like some people.


    She sent back a question mark. "?"


    Just as she was about to put her phone down, Elian replied instantly.


    "Don''t get the wrong idea, I wasn''t waiting for your reply."


    Miranda rolled her eyes, amused. Usually so cocky, who was he trying to fool now?


    "Where are you?" Elian shot another message.


    She smiled slightly and replied, "Let''s set a time."


    Elian responded immediately, "Sure."


    Miranda put down her phone, stretched by the window, and looked out at the bright, sunny day. A rare, genuine smile spread across her face.


    "Maybe the world isn''t so bad after all."


    Elian stared at their chat, his lips curling up.


    A few dayster, thanks to some viral photos of Miranda online, the buzz around the film she was involved


    in, as well as being a ma for topics, a few producers reached out with invites to various talk shows


    and programs. But Miranda had handed all her business dealings to Marion, so she left it to him to handle the negotiations.

 Chapter 63

    Marion had managed to rejuvenate a nearly bankrupt entertainmentpany with Miranda''s assets, and been investing under thepany''s name. Now, Miranda was not only a signed artist of thepany but also the secret boss behind it all.


    "They just want you as a guest appearance," Marion said with a chuckle. "They wouldn''t dare mess with Miss Lancaster''s status. They probably just want to ride on your poprity, since you''re quite the inte sensation now. It''s easy money. Just show up and you''re good."


    The general public might not know about Miranda''s true identity, but those seasoned insiders in the entertainment world could definitely find out. So, when inviting Miranda, they were nothing but courteous. Moreover, Lavinia''s introduction of Miranda at that high-profile dinner was meant to pave the way for her, introducing her to the high society of the industry.


    Many of these influential figures likely had stakes in the entertainment business. They would naturally win favor with the Lancaster family.


    With the Lancaster family''s attention on Miranda, pleasing her could mean strengthening ties with her influential family. Getting in good with the Lancasters was like adding icing on the cake for them.


    Miranda slowly descended the stairs, chatting on the phone. "Just handle the arrangements." She hung up and made her way to the front door of the vi. Checking the time on her watch, she then drove off to Silver Pines.


    Silver Pines was where Mr. Ashcroft resided now - a peaceful estate with a sprawling garden, quiet due to its sheer size. Perhaps someone had called ahead because Miranda drove straight in without a hitch. She stepped out of her car and headed directly to the guest lounge. A servant quickly approached her. "Are you Ms. Hawk?"


    Miranda nodded. "Yes. Where are they?"


    The servant nced at the clock on the wall. "You''re here early. Mr. Ashcroft is exercising in the back garden. Please have a seat, and I''ll let him know you''re here."


    Miranda nced at the wall clock as well, taken aback. Wait, was she really that early? She checked her watch again and realized it had stopped.


    "No need, let Mr. Ashcroft finish his exercise," Miranda replied.


    The servant nodded and smiled. "Please, make yourselffortable."


    Miranda gave an "okay" reply, and then asked, "Where''s the restroom?"


    The servant pointed upstairs. "Upstairs, take a left, and you''ll find it. The en-suite bathroom in the room is having plumbing issues, so you''ll need to use the one outside."


    Miranda nodded again, not nning to use someone''s private bathroom anyway. She left her things and went upstairs to use the restroom, then getting her hands washed up.


    Following the servant''s directions, she soon found the restroom. The door was closed, and assuming no one was inside, she pushed it open. As she did, a wave of steam hit her as the sound of the shower abruptly stopped.


    She froze at the sight of a naked, well-built man standing there. He was equally surprised to see Miranda suddenly appear.


    Her eyes involuntarily took in the sight before her - a towering height of nearly six foot three, eight-pack abs, and muscles that practically screamed masculinity. Even the old scars on his body seemed to exude a rugged, masculine allure. In the presence of such a physique, even his striking, chiseled face seemed secondary.


    But there was one thing that couldn''t be ignored. Her gaze drifted downwards without any forewarning. Oh my.


    Was she allowed to see this for free?


    "Have you seen enough?" Elian''s voice carried a teasing edge.

 Chapter 64

    Miranda felt a wave of awkwardness wash over her. She quickly turned around. "My apologies, I didn''t know anyone was in here."


    Honestly, who would expect someone to be taking a shower without locking the door? When the servant pointed her to the bathroom, he didn''t mention it was upied.


    Elian was equally surprised by Miranda''s sudden entrance. He had nned to finish his shower and then go meet her.


    But she had arrived earlier than expected.


    He usually didn''t use this bathroom for showers. Today, though, the shower in his room was acting up, so he had to use the shared one.


    As Miranda spun around, Elian grabbed a towel and wrapped it around his waist.


    Miranda quickly reached for the door to leave. Just then, a servant''s voice floated in from outside.


    "Ms. Hawk, I saw the door ajar. Are you in there?"


    Seeing the bathroom door slightly open, the servant had called out, not wanting the guest to feel inconvenienced.


    Hearing the voice from outside, Miranda instinctively closed the door tight.


    "I''m here," she replied promptly.


    Thest thing she needed was for the servant to walk in and witness this awkward situation, or worse, see Elian and think she was some kind of peeping Tom.


    She shot a warning nce at Elian, signaling him to keep quiet. Elian, with an amused smirk, seemed to find the whole situation entertaining.


    "Alright," the servant said, and then made her way downstairs.


    Miranda exhaled deeply, ready to open the door and leave, but she felt the presence behind her closing


    in.


    A strong, musky scent enveloped her as Elian leaned in. His hand blocked the door.


    Even with a sliver of space between them, the heat was palpable, as if one spark would set everything aze.


    "You seem to like watching my body, huh?" Elian''s voice was a teasing whisper in her ear, giving her an itchy sensation.


    "What''s the matter? Not interested anymore?" his tone carried a purposeful teasing hint.


    Miranda was caught between the door and Elian, unable to move forward or back.


    "Don''t tter yourself. Your body is no different than a specimen to me."


    She had seen plenty of bodies, both male and female, throughout her life. To her, they were just anatomical studies, nothing more.


    Seeing a living person versus a cadaver wasn''t all that different. The only distinction was that some bodies were aesthetically pleasing enough to warrant a second nce.


    To Miranda, a naked body was just flesh on bones, no different if it was changed to another one, not something to get flustered over.


    "Besides, could you back off a bit? You''re squishing me," she said with a frown.


    Elian raised an eyebrow, his gaze drifting down, his expression darkening slightly. Damn.


    Miranda felt him step back slightly. She was about to open the door when the sound of someone mopping drifted from outside.


    Her hand lingered on the doorknob. Whatever, exining this was Elian''s problem.


    She shifted to open the door, but suddenly his hand gripped her waist, pulling her back. Before she could process what was happening in the cramped space, his lips were on hers, warm and insistent.


    The kiss started gentle but soon turned more passionate and demanding. She tried to push him away, but he effortlessly pinned her wrists behind her back!


    Miranda prided herself on her self-defense skills, which weren''t too shabby. Yet, against Elian, there was a stark difference in strength.


    His technique and power were impable, keeping herpletely under his control.


    Just as she suspected, Elian was no ordinary wealthy kid. Such skills and reflexes only came from extensive real-world experience.


    Drops of water from his damp hair fell onto her face, trailing down her cheek and into the hollow of her corbone.

 Chapter 65

    Miranda scowled, her knee already poised to strike!


    But Elian seemed ready for her. As soon as Mirandaunched her attack, he''d sidestepped with ease. He looked down at her, slowly releasing his grip, a roguish and wicked grin spreading across his face. His damp hair was disheveled, sparking a multitude of thoughts.


    "I don''t always hold back like this, Miranda," Elian gazed at her, his deep voice carrying a hint of desire. "Don''t test a man''s physiological limits. You''re a medical expert - surely you know that a man''s nature is primal?"


    Every time Miranda looked at him with those frank eyes, it made him want to devour her whole. Even though there was no hint of desire in those eyes, it was precisely this aloofness that captivated him.


    He used to scoff at the idea that a woman could make a man lose all sense of reason. He didn''t believe in heroes falling for beautiful women. And he never thought abstinence was a challenge.


    Of course, no woman ever piqued his interest. Until Miranda stepped into his line of sight.


    Everything changed. He realized a man could truly be beyond control.


    Miranda''s lips, red from their earlier kiss, twisted into an arc. "At least you''re self-aware."


    Though the space was cramped, Miranda now had the freedom to fight back.


    Her strikes were quick and precise, yet Elian narrowly dodged each one. Suddenly, Miranda''s foot slipped, sending her sprawling backward.


    Elian immediately reached forward, grabbing her waist. In the process, Elian''s own foot slipped.


    Seeing he was about to fall on Miranda, he used all his strength to flip their positions, leading to a thud.


    Mr. Ashcroft, fresh from his exercise, entered the living room only to hear a thunderous crash from upstairs. He jumped to his feet. "What happened?"


    The servant, mopping upstairs, froze. "Young master. Ms. Hawk."


    Mr. Ashcroft dashed upstairs with surprising speed.


    As they reached the scene, they found a door panel smashed on the floor and Miranda and Elian tangled together, with Elian wearing nothing but a strategically ced towel. Both of them were stunned.


    Mr. Ashcroft''s face nearly went ck.


    The servant''s mouth hung open, wide enough to fit an apple. When she''d arrived, hadn''t the bathroom only held Ms. Hawk?


    Miranda was practically draped over Elian. When she lifted her head, she saw the two onlookers.


    Elian winced in pain but quickly tried to exin as he spotted Mr. Ashcroft and the servant. "No, Grandpa, it''s not what it looks like.''


    Miranda, a bit embarrassed, added, "The bathroom floor is slippery."


    Mr. Ashcroft coughed and turned away immediately. "Ah, I didn''t see anything. Kids these days... I''m getting old, really."


    The servant quickly followed suit. "Young master, Ms. Hawk, I saw nothing."


    As they descended the stairs, Mr. Ashcroft muttered, "What kind of shoddy door is this?"


    The servant hurried to apologize, "Yes, Mr. Ashcroft. I''ll have it reced immediately." "Rece all the doors in the house and check them properly."


    "Understood."


    Elian watched them walk downstairs, and then turned to Miranda, who had climbed off him.


    Miranda straightened her clothes and couldn''t resist giving Elian a light kick. Elian didn''t utter a word, just looking up at her with a pitiful expression, as if he were the victim.


    Miranda frowned. Men could really put on an act.

 Chapter 66

    Ten minutester.


    Miranda was already seated in the living room. Elian, having changed into fresh clothes, sat across from her.


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward. Elian touched his nose, trying to hide the small smile ying at the corners of his lips.


    Miranda was wrestling with whether to exin herself. But seeing Mr. Ashcroft with his eyes fixed on the floor, seemingly uninterested in her story, she decided not to.


    What was she supposed to say? That she had gone to the bathroom, stumbled upon Elian showering, and saw himpletely?


    That was not something to bring up. What if he demanded she take responsibility once she exined? "I''ve looked into your condition, Mr. Ashcroft. It''s not documented in modern medicine. Last time you had an episode, I collected some samples to study. Your illness..."


    She paused for a moment. Both Mr. Ashcroft and Elian waited for her to continue.


    Miranda''s lips curved upwards. "I can cure it."


    Elian''s expression changed as he heard those words, a spark of hope lighting up his eyes.


    Mr. Ashcroft was visibly moved. "Really? You can really cure it?"


    Miranda nodded. "However, I''ll need to perform acupuncture, which may be ufortable, and you''ll need to bear it. You must also follow my medical advice strictly. If you don''t adhere to it, I''ll stop the treatment.


    Your illness isn''t something that can be cured overnight; it''ll require a treatment period. So during this time, you''ll need to stay in Zephra."


    Mr. Ashcroft, filled with excitement, said, "Don''t worry, I''ve retired, so I can stay here."


    Miranda nodded softly, and then said after a moment, "This illness probably affects more than just you, right?"


    Mr. Ashcroft and Elian exchanged a nce. The former nodded, sighing quietly. "I''m lucky, at least I''m still alive."


    Miranda smiled lightly, understanding the implication.


    "Those less fortunate died horribly."


    Mr. Ashcroft''s eyes darkened with a hint of sadness.


    Miranda said, "If it spreads widely, it''s likely influenced by environmental factors, but that''s not important right now. Let''s focus on curing you first."


    There was only so much she could do; she wasn''t a saint. All she could do was to heal her patients.


    A healer mustn''t be overly empathetic, or they''d end up paralyzed by their own emotions.


    Besides, she sensed there might be secrets tied to this illness. Given Mr. Ashcroft''s military background, it might be connected to the army.


    Of course, they might be cautious about sharing everything with her, and she wasn''t eager to know either. Elian''s gaze deepened. Mr. Ashcroft gave Miranda another long look.


    Miranda took out her tools from a box she always carried with her,ying them out neatly on the table. "Close all the curtains; the acupuncture process must be done in darkness."


    The servants promptly drew all the curtains in the room. The entire hall plunged into darkness.


    But Elian could clearly see Miranda''s every move, and every subtle expression on her face.


    By the time Miranda left Silver Pines, it was already evening.


    She intended to drive herself home, but Elian had other ns. He practically whisked her into his car. Then he called for a tow truck to take her car back.


    Miranda was speechless. Was Elian out of his mind?


    In just a few minutes, Miranda watched helplessly as her car was towed away. If she hadn''t been so drained, she might have given Elian a piece of her mind with her needles.


    "Come on, my savior, let me drive you home," Elian said with a bright grin.

 Chapter 67

    Miranda was initially fuming with frustration and anger, but hearing Elian''s words, she couldn''t muster the energy to argue with his brash behavior.


    Today, she had used a particrly intricate acupuncture technique to treat Mr. Ashcroft. This method, passed down through generations at NexMed Labs, was renowned for its utmostplexity and power. Performing this technique required immense skill and exerted a significant toll on the practitioner, both mentally and physically. In her previous life, it wouldn''t have been an issue, but in her current body, she felt the strain.


    She had been trying to take better care of herself, but it wasn''t enough. After all, in her past life, she''d practically grown up in a medicinal pool, while now, she was merely a novice. So, after the treatment, Miranda felt exhausted.


    Elian was driving, speaking softly about the origin of Mr. Ashcroft''s illness.


    "Grandpa caught this disease twenty years ago, just like hisrades. Everyone stationed in that area seems to get it, and out of those, eighty percent die horribly. Only a few survive, but they''re in constant pain, needing medication to stay alive.


    "Those who passed away turned into as if a rabid beast, gnawing their peers'' flesh, until they started eating themselves.


    He continued, and then noticed Miranda had fallen silent. ncing over, he saw she had fallen asleep, herplexion not as radiant as she used to, even a tab pale; she looked weary.


    He decided not to disturb the peace, driving quietly to take her home. Thankfully, he had arranged for her car to be towed. In her current state, she might have dozed off at the wheel.


    A small smile yed on his lips as he parked outside her vi. Instead of waking her, Elian found himself just watching her, lost in thought.


    Lavinia came back in the midst of this scene, momentarily surprised to see Elian''s car. Noticing Miranda asleep in the passenger seat, she understood.


    She approached with the intention to speak, but Elian gestured for silence, nodding towards Miranda. Lavinia smiled knowingly and went inside the vi.


    Although the vi was a gift from Lavinia to Miranda, the former asionally stayed there, for it was adjacent to herpany. When Lavinia wasn''t too busy, she''d stop by, bringing some stuff for Miranda. When Miranda finally stirred, it was dark outside, and she was still in Elian''s car, though feeling more rested.


    "Why didn''t you wake me?" she asked, massaging her temples.


    Elian, leaning against the car door, replied as he gazed at Miranda, eyes dripping with delight. "You looked so peaceful. Didn''t want to risk you waking up grumpy."


    His eyes, bright in the dim light, held a mischievous warmth. Miranda tried to wake herself up more; she opened the car door and got out, habitually thanking him. "Thanks."


    But then, she spotted her car parked at the entrance. Wait a minute. Why was she thanking him? He insisted on driving her home.


    "You''re wee," Elian replied, his tone amused. She heard the engine start as he drove away.


    Miranda frowned slightly, watching the car''s taillights disappear, her mind drifting back to the day''s events.


    Did he misunderstand something? Should she rify that her interest in his physique was purely scientific, like admiring a perfectly preserved specimen?


    The thought of that unexpected kiss crossed her mind, but she dismissed it. Human attraction often boiled down to hormones and adrenaline. It was nothing more.


    She touched her forehead, mumbling to herself, "I really need to take better care of this body. It just can''t keep up."


    Inside the vi, she found countless shopping bags as well as a resting Lavinia. Seeing Miranda, Lavinia waved her over with a bright smile.


    "Hey Miranda, you''re back! Over here, I bought you some new outfits. Come try them on, see if you like them. And there are a few bags too, do you like them?"


    Miranda chuckled. "No need to try them on. I like everything you pick."


    Ever since she got out, Lavinia had been buying her loads of high-end clothes and essories. Having been released from prison, she didn''t have many clothes, all the current attire purchased by Lavinia, who seemed quite interested in buying her clothes, jewels and purses.


    Except Miranda wasn''t a fan of those, and she would only choose to wear some of the clothes. Consequently, Lavinia''d buy mostly clothing, eager to dress Miranda up like a pretty doll with different attire every single day.


    Laviniaughed and said, "You should at least try them on. I love seeing my daughter looking her best." The joy of having a daughter without the hassle of marriage or childbirth was evident in Lavinia''s expressions. "I don''t need to envy those with daughters anymore, now I have one who''s better than anyone else''s," Lavinia beamed, meticulously selecting outfits for Miranda.


    Miranda joined in herughter, though she could sense a lingering sadness from the past Miranda''s soul within her.

 Chapter 68

    In the midst of all this mncholy, there was a faint sense of gratitude.


    Miranda knew that even though the original person was gone, if someone died with unresolved feelings, a part of their consciousness might linger in the body.


    She couldn''t really exin why. After all, the whole time-traveling and soul-swapping thing she experienced was pretty inexplicable too.


    Back when Miranda returned to the Hawke family, her biological parents didn''t even bother buying her a few new clothes.


    When she first came back, Alden and Grace offered to buy her some outfits. But Arabe was quick to jump in, iming that she had numerous clothes that she never wore, which Miranda could have. "Oh, Mom, I''ve got tons of clothes I haven''t even worn yet. Miranda can just have those. No need to spend extra."


    Grace chuckled. "My girl is so thoughtful. Miranda, Be''s clothes are all designer. Since she doesn''t wear them, you might as well."


    "See how many clothes you have now? Buying all those just to leave them in the closet. Now you''re finally sharing them," Alden said, clearly doting on Arabe.


    So Miranda ended up with Arabe''s hand-me-downs, supposedly high-end clothes.


    Arabe tossed them to her like they were old rags and then turned around to ask for new ones, iming she had given all hers to Miranda.


    But Miranda, with her simple, country-grown demeanor from living with the Zade family, didn''t suit Arabe''s clothes at all.


    Whenever she wore them, it was just fuel for the Hawke family''s mockery.


    Arabeughed. "Hahaha, Miranda, why do these clothes look so weird on you? Maybe Mom should just buy you something else next time."


    Dorian added, "Looks so out of ce."


    Alistair chimed in, "Not everyone can turn into a swan just by wearing fancy clothes."


    Orion sneered, "Are you kidding? Do you even see yourself? Be''s clothes don''t suit you at all."


    Lysanderughed. "Not everyone can pull off Be''s style, that''s for sure."


    Miranda''s own parents looked at her with disdain too, as if her wearing those clothes somehow tainted them.


    After that, Miranda never dared to wear those clothes again.


    In the Hawke family.


    "Mom, what do you think of my new outfit?" Arabe twirled around in hertest purchase.


    Grace frowned slightly. "How many clothes do you have already? You buy dozens every month, and it''s never enough."


    Arabe quickly snuggled up to her. "Oh,e on, girls are supposed to look pretty, aren''t they?" She noticed her mom had been a bit coldtely, so she turned on the charm.


    Grace, seeing her daughter''s endearing behavior, felt her annoyance fade a little.


    Recently, when she went out for bridge games, other high-societydies were treating her differently than before. Even the more prestigious ones barely acknowledged her now.


    Where there used to be constant inquiries about Arabe, now there was silence - or talk about Dorian or Alistair instead.


    Grace had heard from close friend that the gossip in the elite circles was all about Arabe''s behavior at the Lancaster Group banquet, saying it was unbing of a youngdy from a good family. Some even spected whether Arabe was truly their daughter.


    "You know, Arabe doesn''t really look like you or Mr. Hawke. Not like her four brothers. Maybe it''s a gic quirk?"


    Grace''s face turned a shade of green at that.


    "I tell you, kids by blood and foster ones are different, adopted kids never treat you like a real family. Genes are inherited, after all. You can''t nurture what''s not there. Remember that family? Adopted a daughter who ran off with a lowlife and squandered the family fortune on her birth parents. But Arabe seems well-behaved, whether she''s yours or not."


    Thedy said it with a mix of gossip and curiosity, almost as if she really wanted to know if Arabe was truly a Hawke.


    Grace snapped back immediately, "Even if Be isn''t my biological child, I raised her myself. She''s nothing like those other adopted kids. And besides, when you raise them, that''s where the bondse from. She''d never do anything unforgivable behind us."


    Seeing Grace''s strong reaction, thedy awkwardlyughed it off and changed the subject to Miss Lancaster. "Oh yes, I heard President Lancaster''s daughter is quite the beauty. Everyone''s been raving about her. And wouldn''t you know it, she shares the Hawke name too."


    Sensing Grace''s changing mood, thedy quickly zipped it.


    She hadn''t attended the Lancaster family banquet and only knew bits and pieces from other socialites, unaware that Miss Lancaster had publicly doused Arabe with wine and wasn''t exactly polite to the Hawke family.


    Moreover, the praise and admiration others had for Miranda, apart from that unfortunate incident, made Grace quite ufortable, especially when peoplepared Arabe to Miranda and Arabe came up short.


    She had one daughter she wasn''t particrly fond of, and then there was her adopted daughter whom she absolutely adored. Neither situation really sat well with her.

 Chapter 69

    She nced at Arabe beside her, and the more she looked, the more Arabe''s face resembled that of her biological mother, Luna. This realization made her frown.


    Deep down, she believed Arabe was the daughter most worthy of her love, yet something about the situation irked her.


    Seeing Arabe splurge on so many luxury items suddenly left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    Back when Miranda was living at home, she never really bought her many clothes. Arabe would always pass down her own clothes to Miranda. At the time, she thought Arabe was being considerate.


    But now she realized, as soon as Arabe handed down her clothes, she''d immediately buy new ones for herself.


    Miranda and Arabe were built differently. Miranda, who had always been undernourished, was skin and bones with a less refined aura. Wearing Arabe''s designer clothes was like trying to pass off fakes. Back then, she even resented her own daughter for being so skanky.


    But at the Lancaster Group banquet, seeing Miranda in a bespoke gown looking so poised, calling another woman "Mom". Inside, she felt a mix of heartbreak and anger.


    With another nce at Arabe now, who seemed only interested in buying luxury goods, her mood soured.


    "You need to rein it in; you''re not a kid anymore. Even if the family is wealthy, you can''t just spend recklessly," she admonished.


    Arabe pouted. "Alright, Mom."


    "How are things with Theotely?" she inquired.


    Arabe admired her newly bought jewelry. "Good, same as always."


    Grace nodded. "You should work on your rtionship with him. Your twentieth birthday ising up soon. It''s time we finalize your engagement."


    Though there was already a verbal agreement between the families, they hadn''t officially held an engagement ceremony.


    Lately, the ckwell family hadn''t been as warm towards them, so it was crucial to seal the deal quickly. Arabe frowned. "Do I really have to marry him, Mom?"


    After meeting Elian and Sebastian at the banquet, Theo seemed less impressive. She could surely marry into a higher social standing. Marrying Theo felt like settling.


    Besides, she found Sebastian and Elian far more attractive than Theo.


    Lately, she''d heard a lot about how influential Sebastian was in the elite circles. Compared to him, Theo was hardly worth mentioning.


    So her feelings for Theo had cooled, far from the same as before.


    "What else would you do? Both families have agreed, besides, you two have been good, haven''t you? Didn''t you insist on dating Theo back then? Your brothers were upset for quite a while before they came around."


    Arabe deflected, "Oh, Mom. I''m still young. I want to be a star. Getting engaged so soon isn''t good for my career."


    Grace thought about it and saw the point.


    Arabe nced at Grace''s expression and said deliberately, "Mom, there''s something I didn''t want to tell you, but Miranda has gone too far."


    Arabe exaggerated how Miranda had badmouthed her and the Hawke family online to Grace.


    Grace mmed her hand on the table in anger. "That Miranda! She''s out of control!"


    Arabe sighed softly. "Mom. I think she really resents us now. It''s my fault. She must be targeting the Hawke family because of me.


    And now, she''s somehow be the Lancaster Group heiress. With the Lancaster family''s wealth, no wonder she doesn''t want toe back. She''s even forsaken her biological family."


    At that moment, Dorian came down the stairs and overheard Arabe''sst remark. He frowned and said coolly, "Don''t forget, you''re not the biological daughter either."


    His tone wasced with displeasure, which caught Arabe off guard.


    Only then did she realize her slip of the tongue. Mrs. Hawke also picked up on it.


    Arabe insinuated that Miranda chose the Lancaster family for their wealth over her real family.


    Then what about her? Did she reject the Zade family for the same reason?


    Her words inevitably sowed doubt in Grace''s mind as a foster mother. The once strong bond between mother and daughter now showed signs of strain.


    Her expression soured. "Think before you speak next time," Grace scolded mercilessly.


    Arabe quickly nodded. "I got it, Mom. I misspoke."


    Arabe nced up at her brother Dorian, but he didn''t linger on her. He went out as soon as he reached the bottom of the stairs.


    Arabe felt a pang of fear and unease.


    Why was her brother so cold towards her? Was it because of Miranda?


    At the thought of Miranda, Arabe''s hate and resentment threatened to burst forth.


    Miss Lancaster.


    Why did that slut deserve everything?

 Chapter 70

    She wasn''t going to let her get away with it that easily!


    As Dorian thought about what Arabe had just said, his mind drifted back to Miranda. He recalled the harsh words she had thrown at him.


    He frowned, sitting in his car, and dialed the number for Lavinia''s secretary.


    "Hello, may I schedule a meeting with President Lancaster? This is Dorian."


    "Oh, Mr. Hawke. I''m sorry, but President Lancaster is extremely busy and isn''t taking any appointments at the moment."


    Dorian paused for a moment. "Do you happen to know where Miranda lives?"


    "Apologies, but I can''t disclose Miss Lancaster''s address. If there''s nothing else, I''ll have to hang up."


    The line quickly went dead, leaving Dorian staring at his phone with a cold expression. He was feeling a bit on edge.


    It wasn''t just because of Miranda. Recently, Arabe''s biological parents had been showing up everywhere he went, hassling him for money under Arabe''s name.


    They even had the audacity to have their son call him "brother" and were trying to get him to give the kid a job. It was ridiculous!


    He ignored them once or twice, but they kept popping up like a bad penny, impossible to shake off. The


    very sight of the Zades made him nauseous. And when he saw Arabe, who bore a slight resemnce to them, he couldn''t help but feel a little resentful.


    Meanwhile, at Lancaster Group''s headquarters in Zephra.


    "Let us in! We need to see President Lancaster!"


    "That''s right, you tell President Lancaster! I''m Miranda''s mother!"


    "Let us in! Miranda is a fraud, President Lancaster, don''t be fooled by her!"


    Luna and her family stood outside the Lancaster Group building, causing a scene with their loud moring. They drew the attention of a few employees who couldn''t help but nce their way.


    The security guards blocked their way, preparing to call the police.


    "If you keep this up, we''ll have to call the police."


    Luna, with a defiant look, retorted, "Go ahead, call them! I''m telling you, Miranda is my daughter! I''m here to expose this con artist!"


    Just then, Lavinia emerged from the building. As soon as Luna saw her, she rushed forward.


    "You''re President Lancaster, right? I heard you took Miranda in as your daughter? Let me tell you,


    Miranda has a questionable character. She''s been untrustworthy since she was a kid, always lying and deceiving. I''m her foster mother! I know exactly what kind of person she is!"


    Lavinia''s face turned icy, and beside her, William frowned deeply.


    Ethan jumped in, "That''s right! You''ve been duped by her, haven''t you? How could you recognize her as your daughter? Don''t be fooled by her age; she''s cunning. We raised her, but now she doesn''t even acknowledge us. Such a person deserves divine retribution!"


    Lavinia narrowed her eyes coldly at Ethan and pped him hard across the face. The impact hurt her hand.


    "What right do you have to call yourself Miranda''s father?" she said sharply, "You deserve nothing less than to rot in hell!"


    She shook her hand. "Ah, my hand hurts." Then, she turned to the security guards. "Call the police and have them all arrested."


    The guards snapped to attention. "Yes, ma''am!"


    With that, Lavinia cast onest dismissive nce at the trio before leaving with William. As soon as they heard the word "arrest", Luna and her family erupted in panic.


    "Why are you arresting us?"


    "Yeah, what gives you the right?"


    "What are you doing? Let go!"


    Despite their protests, the security guards quickly subdued the unruly family, and themotion soon died down.


    From the onlookers'' perspective, they just seemed like a bunch of troublemakers causing a scene, and no one paid them much mind.


    William was puzzled. "How did they manage to show up here?"


    After getting in the car, Lavinia let out a cold snort. "Isn''t it obvious? Someone''s pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    That family is despicable. To think they were Miranda''s foster parents. What kind of parents talk about their daughter like that? And look at Arabe, the way the Hawke family dotes on her!"


    The more she talked, the more her heart ached for Miranda. She had truly been dealt a lousy hand with families like these.


    Lavinia had already done her homework on the Zade family. She couldn''t believe they had the nerve to stir up trouble at herpany. Did they think Lavinia was a pushover?


    "The Hawke family?" William spected.


    Lavinia fell silent for a moment, and then called Miranda.


    At that moment, Miranda was reviewing the nning program for a reality TV show that Marion had


    secured for her. It was an e-sports guest appearance and a survival show.


    "Oh? The Zade family caused a ruckus?" Miranda tugged her lips slightly, her fingers tapping rhythmically


    on the desk. "Let''s make it a big deal then. Thanks for handling it, Godmom."

 Chapter 71

    Ever since that dinner party, Miranda had taken to calling Lavinia "Godmom" in private. It felt more personal, more intimate that way.


    Of course, in front of others, Miranda still called her "Mom".


    After the call, Miranda''s eyes glinted with a hint of cool determination. She didn''t need much thought to figure out who had sent the Zade family trio to stir up trouble. If they wanted a scene, why not make it a spectacle?


    Lavinia set her phone down and turned to William. "I''ve got something for you to handle."


    William nodded. Once he was briefed, Lavinia pondered aloud, "William, what do you think about grooming Miranda to be thepany heir? She''s sharp as a tack."


    William frowned. "But President Lancaster, the Lancaster Group is a family business. The heir should ideally be chosen from the Lancaster bloodline. Even though Miss Lancaster is now your daughter in name, she still isn''t a Lancaster by blood."


    Lavinia replied thoughtfully, "Blood might not be everything. As long as she''s officially part of the


    Lancaster family and can shoulder the responsibility of our business, she could be a contender. Capability trumps lineage. I''d rather see the Lancaster legacy preserved and flourish under someonepetent than watch it crumble under someone inept."


    William was silent, mildly surprised by Lavinia''s broad-minded perspective.


    It was true that no standout talents had emerged from the Lancaster family in recent years. The younger generation seemed a bit underwhelming. Miranda, as an adopted daughter, could indeed possess inheritance rights.


    He knew Lavinia wasn''t acting on a whim. In the time they''d spent together, he''d seen that Miranda, despite her fierce temperament, was smart, strategic, and capable.


    When dealing with the Hawke family, she had been both precise in her strikes and adept at avoiding trouble herself.


    And now with the Zade family causing a scene, her approach was unexpected; he was admired by her scheming mind.


    Lavinia paused. "Well, I''ll think it over. Maybe this position isn''t even something she''d be interested in." Marion noticed Miranda seemed lost in thought after that phone call and felt curious. "What''s up? Something happen?"


    Miranda returned her attention to the program she hadn''t finished reviewing. "Just some scumbags stirring things up. Not to worry, though. There''ll be a spectacle soon enough."


    Seeing that Miranda seemed unbothered, Marion let it go.


    "You''ve be quite a hot topic onlely. Opinions are really split, but I guess you don''t care much about that, so I''ll skip that. The hype is real, though. Some of your film stills leaked and went viral, so you''ve got quite the following now.


    The entertainment industry is all about riding that wave, so you''ve got a lot of show invites. I''ve picked two that are offering good money and seem legit."


    Marion raised an eyebrow. "But here''s the kicker - Arabe from the Hawke family is on the guest list for both shows. She''s been on the roster for a while, trying to break into showbiz. Quite the coincidence, huh?"


    Miranda simply replied with a nonchnt "Great".

 Chapter 72

    Marion uttered, "Huh?"


    Miranda''s lips curled into a wicked grin, reminiscent of a mischievous imp. "Take her down."


    Marion was left speechless. He added, "This e-sports reality show also features a team from the Hawke family''s fourth son, Lysander."


    Miranda replied, "Okay, take them down too."


    Marion went silent.


    As expected of his boss. The undisputed queen of Redrock Detention.


    "By the way, there''s something else you should be aware of," Marion said, lowering his voice.


    Miranda looked at him. "What is it?"


    Marion spoke quietly, "Military forces from different countries are looking into you. It''s not just the military; there are other groups trying to dig up your information. You need to be a bit more cautious. Your dealings on the ck market are under scrutiny."


    Marion had temporarily taken over Miranda''s ck market operations. He had his connections, and his swift rise to financial sess was never a solo endeavor.


    Both at home and abroad, Marion had contacts. Though some of those contacts were not exactly on the up-and-up.


    Miranda''s lips curled slightly. "I''m aware."


    Her self-set securework was constantly under attack, so she was well aware that someone was trying to hack into her IP address.


    "If they can find me, it''ll be quite the aplishment."


    In her previous world, NexMed Labs'' existence was known, and her reputation only heightened the value of her medicines on the ck market.


    Here, her medicines were like a game-changing innovation. It was only natural they''d catch attention. The real question was whether anyone had the skill to actually find her.


    "My herb garden is sprouting, and Boris''s sentence is nearly over, right?" Miranda asked.


    Marion bobbed his head. "Almost, it''ll beter this month."


    Miranda nodded softly. "I''ll be there to pick him up personally."


    Marion grumbled, "Howe I never get that kind of treatment?"


    Miranda just raised an eyebrow and smiled.


    The next day, news broke across tforms about a family making a scene at the Lancaster Group building entrance.


    The police also released a report detailing the Zades'' disorderly conduct and their subsequent detention. Photos of the Zades were leaked online.


    "I think I''ve seen this family before. They''re shameless! They totally favor their son over their daughter!" "These three live next door to me. The guy is a gambler, the woman is fiery and unreasonable, and their son is a troublemaker, always harassing young girls!"


    Naturally, these usations against the Zade family were tranted and spread further.


    "Does President Lancaster have a daughter? How did I not know?"


    "Wait, President Lancaster''s daughter is Miranda? Could it be that Miranda?"


    "Holy cow! Miranda is Miss Lancaster?? So under the radar! Now all those likes from other heiresses make sense!"


    "Didn''t Arabe''s fans im Miranda was just riding on a man''s coattails? Weren''t they saying she was someone''s sugar baby?!"


    "Now that''s what I call a truly low-key heiress! Compared to Arabe''s shy self-promotion, the difference is night and day!!"


    "What Miss Lancaster? Didn''t you hear them say Miranda is their adopted daughter? With her character issues growing up, no wonder she''s now hogging the spotlight."

 Chapter 73

    "You guys want to suck up to Miss Lancaster, but don''t drag our Be down, alright? Who do these nobodies think they are, trying to ride on Be''s coattails?"


    "Our Be is the true kind-hearted princess, not some country bumpkin! In the entire high society, only Be is the real darling princess, adored by four brothers. Do you even understand the weight of that?"


    Just then, the official ount of the Lancaster Group followed Miranda''s profile. And they left ament, "Hello, Miss Lancaster!"


    Soon after, a couple of other top-tierpanies'' official ounts, which usually kept a low profile, also started following Miranda.


    But what really shocked everyone was this. Even Sebastian, the head honcho of the Everhart Group, followed Miranda with his personal ount!


    He didn''t say anything. But Sebastian did like Miranda''s profile bio.


    "What? Mr. Everhart is this down-to-earth?"


    "Isn''t this Mr. Everhart? Am I seeing things?"


    "Holy cow, it really is Mr. Everhart!! He''s my wealthy, handsome, and understated gentleman crush!" "Girl, wake up, stop dreaming."


    "What does this mean? Isn''t Miranda the first girl Mr. Everhart has ever followed?"


    Although Sebastian rarely made public appearances, he often graced the covers of business magazines and attended high-profile events over the years.


    Despite his low-key nature, some folks online were aware of him.


    His looks, after all, were anything but low-key. These heirs of elite families have an aura that stood out a mile away. Mr. Everhart even became a title all his own.


    This wave of follows not only confirmed Miranda''s identity as Miss Lancaster but also solidified her standing!


    As for what the Zade family had to say, some people came forward to prove that the Zade family wasn''t exactly reputable. They were exposed as rtives who were just trying to tarnish Miranda''s name.


    The ck marks against Miranda, along with the criticisms from Arabe''s fans, got a huge smackdown. The haters went silent. With so many big shots on board, who dared to say anything?


    "No wonder President Lancaster hasn''t had kids all these years, turns out one was out living in the world." "Should I even say it? Miranda is every bit the heiress, despite her upbringing, her poise and beauty are unmatched!"


    "When Arabe and Dorian threatened the production team, it seems like a joke now. Bet they had no idea about Miranda''s real identity, huh?"


    "What do you know, Dorian was just being protective. Is there anything wrong with looking out for his sister?"


    Beyond the chatter about Miranda as Miss Lancaster, people soon noticed something else.


    "Did any of you see how the Zade family trio looks so much like Arabe?"


    "Yeah! Especially their son, he looks like Arabe''s twin!"


    "How can they look so simr? Maybe they''re the real family here?"


    "Word is, the Zade family was just pawns, sent to the Lancaster Group building to smear Miranda." "Folks, I''ve got a crazy theory."


    When Elian saw these messages, his expression turned icy cold.

 Chapter 74

    "As you asked, I''ve dug up some details. Turns out, it was Ms. Miranda Hawk who confessed back then. And guess who her defense attorney was? Mr. Alistair Hawke, the Hawke family''s second eldest son." Elian skimmed the papers briefly.


    "The Hawkes really buried this deep. To this day, only a handful know Miranda did time. They''ve scrubbed everything else clean, leaving no loose ends to pull at."


    "Why cover it up unless there''s something to hide?" Elian mused aloud, his voice steady. "They just want to keep it out of the public eye, prevent anyone from digging up what should remain buried."


    The assistant looked puzzled.


    Elian''s eyes turned frosty, a cruel smile ying on his lips. "The whole situation of Miranda being in jail reeks of a setup. Her confession was likely coerced, her imprisonment unjust."


    "Would a family really do that to their own daughter or sister?" the assistant shivered at the thought. Elian''s gaze was icy. Snorting coldly, he nced at his phone, where a notification had popped up. "Find out anything rted to Arabe all these years."


    The assistant nodded. "Understood."


    At the moment, a notification linking Sebastian and Miranda emerged in Elian''s view. His expression darkened.


    Why was that guy everywhere? Though he kept tabs on Miranda, he didn''t have a personal ount. It was safer that way, given the Ashcroft family''s need for discretion.


    "Find some work for those two PR firms," Elian instructed, his tone chilly.


    "Right away."


    Online chatter about Miranda''s identity and Arabe''s uncanny resemnce to the Zades was spreading like wildfire. But the people at the center of the gossip remained blissfully unaware.


    At that moment, Arabe was busy pestering her brother to take her to the shooting range. "Come on, Alistair, take me there! I heard Sebastian goes there a lot."


    Alistair wondered, "You''ve got a crush on Sebastian now?"


    Arabe blushed, grinning. "No way! I just want to meet him. You and Dorian are club members, you must see him sometimes, right?"


    Alistair, ever the doting brother, relented. "Not that often, it''s hit or miss. But sure, I can take you. Just promise me you won''t wander off."


    Arabe nodded eagerly. "Promise, Alistair."


    Meanwhile, Miranda emerged from her herbal bath feeling revitalized. The herbs she cultivated herself always seemed to work wonders. She changed and prepared to leave for a meeting with a director about her next film.


    But just as she hit the road, a voice message buzzed through.


    It was from Hannah Lancaster. "Mira, I''m being bullied!"


    Miranda hit the brakes, immediately responding, "Where? Send me the address."

 Chapter 75

    Hannah was the niece of her godmom, and she had developed quite the admiration for Miranda after witnessing Miranda''s impressive capabilities a few times.


    She didn''t just add Miranda as a friend on social media; she frequently checked in, sharing snippets of her daily life. Although Hannah was a few months younger than Miranda, she sweetly called her "Sis" every chance she got.


    Hannah''s voice rang out with frustration. "It''s not just me who got bullied, even my brother did!" After sending that voice message, Hannah immediately shared her location. Miranda nced at the address and turned the steering wheel, heading towards the location.


    The shooting range.


    In the world of high-end leisure activities favored by the elite, shooting was both the most exclusive and expensive, resulting in fewer participants. The establishment of these clubs and ranges was subject to strict regtions.


    Zephra had only one shooting range, and there were fewer than five across the entire country. Virell alone ounted for two.


    For regr members, the range did not provide live ammunition. Only those at the pinnacle of the social pyramid, scions of military and political families or the elite circles of Zephra, had ess to live ammo. However, in recent years, almost all members used nks - except for Sebastian.


    Ever since Sebastian joined Zephra, he was the sole member permitted to train with live ammunition. For the wealthy young men frequenting the range, adding stakes andpeting was amon pastime. The Lancasters were club members, and they were there for practice that day. However, they hadn''t expected Theo to be present as well.


    Knowing that Theo had past grievances with Miranda, the Lancasters didn''t hold back, and a verbal sh ensued.


    Theo retorted coldly, "Here, it''s skill that speaks. If youck it, keep your mouth shut."


    Hannah wasn''t convinced. "What skill do you have? You''re just two points ahead of my brother. If you''re so skilled, why bring in backup?"


    Caius Lancaster tugged at Hannah, urging her to hold her tongue.


    Arabe crossed her arms and smirked, "My brother is just better than yours, so what? If you''re upset, tough luck."


    Theo chimed in with a grin, "Alistair is my soon-to-be brother-inw, so he doesn''t count as backup, does he? Now that you''ve lost, there''s a penalty. Do I need to remind you of what it entails?"


    Arabe was enjoying the scene, even though she hadn''t spotted Sebastian; seeing the Lancasters getting a talking-to made her day better.


    What did the Lancaster family amount to anyway? With her brother around, they were still a notch below. Arabe''s unabashed admiration brought a fond smile to Alistair''s face, momentarily dispelling his recent frustrations from his biological parents'' pestering.


    Theo was cocky. "What''s wrong? Lost and can''t ept it? Didn''t you say whoever loses has to bark like a dog?"


    "Then let''s have another round, and we''ll up the stakes," came a cool, clear female voice. Everyone turned to see who had spoken.


    "Miranda?" Theo''s face dropped the moment he spotted her, looking as if he''d tasted something foul. The memory of Miranda''sst encounter with him still lingered, his head throbbing at the thought. "Mira!" Hannah rushed over to Miranda, her face alight with excitement. "You really came!"


    Caius, unaware Miranda wasing, whispered to Hannah, "Why''d you bring Miranda into this?" Hannah pouted. "I was just telling Mira what''s up. Mira asked me to send the location, so I did." Being younger, Hannah idolized Miranda even more.


    Caius, on the other hand, wanted to avoid troubling Miranda and didn''t wish to drag her into the matter. After all, Miranda was the Lancaster family''s benefactor and now his sister too.


    Alistair''s expression shifted slightly upon seeing Miranda. "Miranda."


    Arabe clung to Alistair instantly, feigning fear as she leaned closer to him. "Alistair, Miranda won''t hit me, will she?"


    Alistair nced at his sister, who clung to his side in fear, and then looked back at Miranda, who stood with poise and confidence. For the first time, he felt that Arabe wasn''t asposed as he once thought. In the past, Alistair wouldn''t have felt this way. But now, with his blood-rted sister Miranda shining so brightly, he couldn''t help but drawparisons. Just like how they used to subconsciouslypare Miranda to Arabe and look down on her.


    Alistair was the first Miranda had seen upon her release and the first she had scolded. He was also the one who had sent her to prison. Thus, he believed himself to be the brother most often getting in touch and familiar with Miranda.


    Though Theo still bore the scars of theirst encounter, he couldn''t help but steal nces at Miranda. She was visibly growing more beautiful, her skin glowing. It was undeniable.


    Arabe, of course, noticed this too, her jealousy eating away at her. She couldn''tprehend how Miranda could emerge from two years behind bars looking almost transformed. Had Miranda undergone stic surgery in prison?

 Chapter 76

    Miranda had just asked Hannah to fill her in on what was going on.


    Apparently, the whole mess started when they got into a spat with Theo and ended up making a bet. Just as things were heating up, Alistair and Miranda arrived, joining the crew as well.


    The stakes? The loser had to act like a dog. Now, They were pressuring Caius and Hannah to honor the bet.


    It wasn''t surprising that Caius couldn''t match Alistair''s shooting skills. Alistair, being awyer, had honed his marksmanship back in college.


    Both he and Dorian were members of a shooting club. While Dorian was more of a casual participant, Alistair took it seriously, practicing whenever he could.


    Theo sneered with a smug air. "Oh, are you going to help them bark like dogs?"


    He wasn''t at the Lancaster Group banquetst time, but he''d heard whispers of what had happened. Arabe had told him about how Miranda had somehow be Miss Lancaster, leveraging that title to embarrass Arabe.


    To Theo, Miranda was nothing but a conniving woman who had gotten lucky.


    Caius stepped protectively in front of Miranda, his voice cold. "This has nothing to do with my sister. I made the bet, and I''ll own up to it."


    Miranda was taken aback by Caius''s sudden deration. Sensing seemingly her nce, he felt his cheeks flush slightly, though his voice remained firm. "Miranda is my sister. If anyone''s going to fulfill the bet, it''s me. She''s not part of it!"


    Hannah nodded in agreement. She saw nothing wrong in what Caius had said. After all, with Miranda now being adopted by Lavinia, they were practically siblings. And she knew her brother had a soft spot for Mira.


    Alistair''s usuallyposed face cracked a bit as he retorted coldly, "Since when is she your sister? Do you even know herst name?"


    His reaction caught both Theo and Arabe''s attention. Theo was puzzled by Alistair''s outburst, while Arabe''s expression turned sour.


    Caius frowned. "I don''t care about herst name. What matters is she''s part of our family now, so she''s my sister."


    Caius and Hannah had grown up in a loving and disciplined home, which made it easy for them to ept Miranda. Not to mention, she had saved their grandmother and was both capable and beautiful. And now she was their aunt''s daughter. Having her as family was something they were grateful for.


    Alistair''s expression grew even colder as he heard this.


    "You''re awfully protective over someone who''s not even blood-rted," he said with a sneer. Arabe''s face twitched at thatment.


    Brows furrowed, Miranda couldn''t hold back any longer. "What''s with your double standards? You''d break thew for your adopted sister, and you dare question Caius? Calling you a jerk is an insult to jerks everywhere."


    Caius blushed at the way Miranda defended him. Her words left Alistair and Arabe flustered and speechless. They hadn''t expected Miranda to be so outspoken.


    Was she crazy? What was she thinking, saying all that?


    Alistair averted his gaze, a flicker of guilt crossing his face as he weakly countered, "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    "What nonsense are you spouting?!" Arabe hissed at Miranda, her voice a low warning. "You better watch how you speak."


    Miranda''s lips arched. "And who are you to tell me what to say?"


    If the world treated her madly, she figured she might as well return the favor in the craziest manner.


    Trying to reason with fools only let them beat you with their well-practiced foolishness. So, Miranda never bothered ying nice with fools. She wasn''t the one with a guilty conscience, the one who did some unforgivable deed. She actually loved to see how these fools turned panicked.


    For once, Arabe looked a bit scared for Miranda''s fearlessness, turning to Alistair for help. Even Theo, hearing Miranda''s words, nced at Alistair and Arabe.


    Rumors had been swirling about Arabe being an impostor. Could they be true?

 Chapter 77

    And, what illegal stuff was Miranda talking about?


    Face as stoic as ever, Alistair only added, "Think before you speak. Words carry responsibility."


    For a moment, Miranda''s gaze was so intense that even Alistair felt a chill down his spine. Then she smirked callously, "Consider yourselves lucky I don''t have the time to give you a piece of my mind right now."


    After that, she turned to Theo. "You guys were betting just now?"


    Theo gazed back at Miranda. "Yep, loser has to bark like a dog."


    Caius and Hannah exchanged nces. Caius uttered, "A bet''s a bet. I''ll do it."


    But Miranda stopped him. "Let''s have another round, raise the stakes. Double or nothing."


    Theo stared at her, squinting. "What are you getting at?"


    Miranda rified, "I''ve made myself clear. Another round. Double the stakes from before. If I lose, not only


    will I bark, but I''ll make them join me and circle the field. If you lose, the three of you..."


    She scanned them. "Will circle the field shouting ''Caius is our dad''. So, how about it? You game?" Her words wereced with challenge.


    Their lively banter attracted the attention of the few club members and staff at the shooting range, who nced over their way.


    "Mira." Hannah tried to dissuade her. "Don''t bet with them."


    Caius wasn''t pleased either. "This isn''t your business, stay out of it."


    But with the challengeid out, Theo couldn''t back down, and Arabe was the first to agree.


    "Fine, you said it!" Arabe red at Miranda. "No backing out!"


    Miranda replied, "If I back out, may my whole family be cursed."


    Suddenly, Alistair and the whole Lancaster crew were staring at her.


    Alistair frowned, his eyes cold and sharp.


    Caius and Hannah were speechless. Were they being dragged into this family curse thing too? "You?" Theo''s eyes dripped with mockery. "Do you even know how to handle a gun?" Miranda tilted her head slightly. "You first."


    Theo picked up the automatic pistol, donned his safety sses, and stepped up to the range. He squeezed off ten shots, hitting the target six times, with scores anging from five to nine.


    en


    Not bad for an amateur, even though his skills were not top-notch, he was certainly better than a lot of folks.


    Arabe was smug. "Miranda, you can''t even shoot, and you''re betting. Regretting it now?"


    Theo looked pleased with himself, already tasting victory.


    Miranda didn''t even spare Arabe a nce. Instead, she looked at Alistair. "You."


    Just one word, but Alistair got the message. He instinctively picked up the automatic pistol.


    "Hurry up, I don''t have all day," Miranda urged coldly.


    Alistair gave her a look before slowly approaching the range. He fired ten shots, hitting the target nine times, with two bullseyes.


    "Wow, Alistair, you''re amazing!" Arabe pped excitedly.


    When Alistair returned, Arabe rushed to his side.


    "You''re so awesome, Alistair. It''s a shame I''m scared of gunshots, or I''d ask you to teach me," she cooed, trying to charm him.


    But Alistair, who usually would have ruffled her hair affectionately, just stood there, unresponsive to her attempt.


    Arabe frowned. What was up with Alistair? His eyes were fixed on Miranda, waiting to see what she''d do next.


    As Miranda picked up Caius''s


    automatic pistol, Alistair spoke up "If you apologize now ande back to the Hawke family with me, I can call off this bet."


    His tone softened, assuming Miranda would see reason.


    But Miranda ignored him, her focus on the target ahead. With a flick of her right thumb, the empty magazine dropped out, and with the left hand, she caught it effortlessly, meanwhile sliding a fresh magazine in with practiced ease.


    A set of the movements were efficient and smooth, as if she''d yed it hundreds of times.


    The seamless motion left Alistair speechless. It wasn''t just him. Everyone around was wide-eyed in disbelief.


    How was it possible? Her speed in handling the gun was something not even some seasoned soldiers could match!

 Chapter 78

    As soon as Miranda smoothly disassembled the gun and loaded it with bullets, she caught the attention of the other patrons and the staff at the shooting club. Everyone instinctively nced over at where she was standing.


    Initially, they thought it was just some young folks fooling around, so they only gave her a cursory nce while continuing with their activities. However, Miranda''s subtle yet skillful moves quickly drew the attention of the experienced shooters.


    The Lancasters were taken aback. Caius had assumed Miranda was merely bluffing, but to his surprise, she knew her stuff! Just from her confident actions, he could tell she was a pro.


    Hannah was equally stunned. Although Miranda''s sequence of movements was quick, Hannah, having spent countless hours at the shooting range with her brother, she herself also learned some stuff, and could tell that Miranda''s skills were anything but ordinary.


    Without even donning the protective gear, Miranda raised her hand into a textbook shooting stance and unleashed a series of shots in rapid session - seamless and precise.


    As the barrage of gunfire echoed through the range, a few people on the other side frowned. "Must be a newbie, thinking rapid-fire is impressive without caring about uracy."


    Meanwhile, another man polishing his handgun seemed disinterested. But their expressions changed when the sound of triumphant drums red from the range''s speakers.


    This was the range''s special signal: hitting the bullseye five times in a row earned one a celebratory drum roll.


    This was customized specially to satisfy the customers. Every five drums'' rhythm varied from each sess shooting.


    "Five bullseyes isn''t unheard of. Guess she''s not a rookie."


    "Feel like checking it out?" he asked Sebastian, who was reloading his weapon without a word.


    In an instant, the range resounded with the celebratory tune for ten consecutive bullseyes, drawing a crowd eager to witness the spectacle.


    They anticipated the arrival of one of the club''s top shooters, but to their amazement, it was a neer - and a girl at that!


    Alistair stared in disbelief. "How is


    this possible?" Theo was equally et


    speechless, his ears ringing with the it


    celebratory music, almoet


    was


    all a dream.


    Arabe, on the other hand, felt her heart sink. She had confidently dismissed Miranda as a braggart, only to be proven utterly wrong. Not only could Miranda shoot, she was


    hitting every mark


    "No way, how can she do something I can''t." Arabe seethed with jealousy, biting her lip in frustration.


    They had two in the game, so the total number was twenty shots.


    Miranda''s uracy had already


    secured her victory, but by


    magazine emptied, she extended her


    hand. "Bullets."


    en


    Caius was about to offer his ammo when a smooth, maic voice interrupted. "Use mine."


    Miranda turned to see who it was, momentarily surprised by the appearance of the man offering her a gun.


    Sebastian smiled warmly, his demeanor calm and unhurried. "I''ve got plenty of bullets."


    Without hesitation, she epted the gun from Sebastian. "Thanks," she said with an arch of her lips. "Ten bullets, I promise not to waste a single one."


    Sebastian''s eyes twinkled with amusement at her words. "Good."


    The crowd watched in awe as Sebastian willingly lent his gun. Regrs at the range knew there were two shooting maestros.

 Chapter 79

    These two individuals were almost like ghosts - hardly anyone ever caught a glimpse of them. Yet, whenever these big shots did show up at the shooting range, it was like a parade, with fanfare echoing all around.


    But these two powerhouses were never spotted together. No one had ever seen them at the same time. And Sebastian was one of them.


    Usually, Mr. Everhart kept to his private area, away from prying eyes.


    But today, he not only stepped out but also lent his own gun? What kind of person could convince someone like Mr. Everhart to part with his prized firearm?


    Miranda picked up the handgun, turned to Sebastian, and said, "Live ammo."


    She could tell the difference between nks and live rounds just by the weight in her hand. Until now, they''d been shooting with nks.


    But in Sebastian''s gun? That was the real deal.


    Clearly, this shooting range had its VIPs and elite levels. Not just anyone was allowed to handle live ammunition.


    After all, it was not a toy - these things could kill. Even at a range, one couldn''t just hand out live rounds to everyone.


    Sebastian merely smiled.


    Miranda shifted her gaze from the stationary targets to the moving ones. She took a couple of steps to the side.


    Sebastian''s presence had drawn a small crowd of onlookers. Though not toorge - given the exclusive nature of the club, even a handful of spectators was significant.


    Miranda moved, aimed at a moving target, and the onlookers gasped. She was actually going for the moving targets?


    Suddenly, the moving targets began their dance.


    A sharp crack echoed as the bullet hit the center of a moving target right in the forehead! Then, a rapid session of shots rang out!


    Ten shots fired! Every single one hit the bullseye on the moving targets!


    Instantly, a chorus of cheers erupted, a triumphant sound that filled the entire range!


    And this wasn''t just any shooting - it was a moving target, and the drum roll was totally different! Even those who weren''t watching could hear it rang only when people hit 1@moving target consecutively.


    Everyone was buzzing with excitement!


    "Holy cow, that''s impressive!"


    "Hitting a bullseye on a stationary target is one thing, but ten out of ten on moving targets? That''s insane!"


    "Is she a pro shooter or something?"


    "Damn, she''s got some serious skills! Could she be the other big shot around here?"


    "No way, the other one''s a guy!"


    For the folks at the range, seeing a woman with such precision was a first! They were half-wondering if Miranda had some kind of Absystem in her brain.


    Anyone who knew guns understood that the club''s pistols were all automatic.


    Sure, they could fire rapidly, but uracy usually took a nosedive. But she nailed every shot -that was what blew everyone''s minds!


    For moving targets, most would choose a rifle for precision. Automatic pistols didn''te with scopes! Theo''s expression was sour with disbelief.


    "You know how to shoot?" he asked, shockcing his words.


    Alistair was equally stunned. He never imagined Miranda could be this skilled.


    If she just knew how to shoot, he''d be amazed, sure. But this - twenty shots, not a single miss! And ten of those were on moving targets!


    Even he couldn''t pull that off. He couldn''t even manage ten perfect shots on stationary targets. But


    Miranda? She did it effortlessly!


    Arabe couldn''t hold back any longer; she questioned, "How is this possible? People like you don''t have the chance to learn this! How can


    you know about shooting?"

 Chapter 80

    Arabe was absolutely rattled. Whether it was Miranda''s impressive performance or Sebastian''s unexpected move to lend her his gun, it all struck a nerve with Arabe.


    In her mind, someone like Miranda should be beneath her, a mere afterthought. She used to be treated like a stray by the Hawke family, only worthy of the scraps Arabe discarded.


    Her face flushed red with a mix of anger and disbelief, jealousy practically seeping out of her eyes. Sebastian adjusted his gold-rimmed sses, his gaze lingering on the bullseyes peppering the moving targets. He, too, seemed a bit taken aback.


    Miranda, unfazed by their questioning looks, handed the pistol back to Sebastian after emptying the magazine. "Thanks."


    Sebastian retrieved the gun and passed it to a female attendant standing by, ready to assist him. "Dang, you''re a natural! Wanna try a rifle? We''ve got semi-autos over there," piped up a young man standing next to Sebastian.


    Only then did Miranda cast a nce at his way. He had the unmistakable air of wealth, a young yboy, charming in a carefree manner, unlike the more refined and cultured Sebastian.


    His eyes sparkled with excitement as if he''d discovered something extraordinary. Miranda neither epted nor declined. "Maybe next time."


    She wasn''t there to show off; she just wanted to settle a score for Caius and Hannah. Now that the bet was settled, there was no need to continue.


    Unbeknownst to her, her nonchnce left the crowd buzzing with spection.


    "What? She can handle a rifle too?"


    "Does she know how to use a sniper rifle?"


    "Wow, I''d love to see her rifle skills!"


    "Who is this woman? I haven''t seen her before."


    "She''s supposedly the heiress of the Lancaster Group, President Lancaster''s daughter."


    "Can I call her my mentor? Would she ept it if I do?"


    ...


    The ce was abuzz with chatter, with many spectators gathering around.


    The young man who''d offered her the rifle exchanged a knowing nce with Sebastian and then grinned at Miranda. "Alright then, next time, you''ll have to try my gun."


    Sebastian frowned slightly.


    Miranda simply smiled and turned her attention to Theo, who was still staring at the targets in disbelief. "So, does our bet stand? Who''s the winner here, you or me?" her tone was calm yetced with a hint of challenge.


    Given her prowess, her confidence wasn''t misced. Who wouldn''t unt such skill? If they had such techniques, they''d strut around like no one couldpete against.


    Her boldness was infectious, inspiring those around her, especially Caius and Hannah. Hannah stood tall, more defiant than Miranda herself. "No one''s backing out of a deal, right?"


    Caius smirked coldly, "Yeah, no one''s gonna weasel out, are they?"


    All eyes shifted to Alistair, his sister, and Theo. Even Sebastian and the young man beside him nced their way.


    The young man asked, "So what''s at stake in this bet of yours?"


    Way to hit a sore spot.


    Alistair wore a dark expression, practically seething with anger. Theo pressed his lips, his face a mix of embarrassment and frustration.


    Arabe interjected coldly, "This


    doesn''t count! It''s obvious you set us up! won''t allow you to humiliate my brother! You hid your shooting skills to trick us into agreeing!"


    en


    With Sebastian present, Arabe deliberately avoided mentioning Theo. She thought her protective stance would win her favor.

 Chapter 81

    It only made Alistair feel more protective towards her.


    Yet, she was oblivious to the fact that, in this situation, her words only made her seem like a sore loser. Most of the people here werepetitive, admiring those who excelled themselves. They sought thrill. That was why they were here, after all.


    What Miranda did brought them adrenaline rush. Naturally, they sided with Miranda. No matter what the circumstances were, Miranda had won.


    If they couldn''t handle the heat, might as well quit the game to begin with. Losing and then making excuses? What was the point of gambling then?


    "Isn''t that Ms. Hawk from the famous Hawke family with four doting brothers?"


    "Oh yeah, I''ve heard about her. The one who''s the apple of her family''s eye, right?"


    "Seriously,ining about losing? Doesn''t she understand the concept of ''you bet, you ept the oue? ming the shooting skills, what kind of nonsense is that?"


    "Sounds like she''s spoiled beyond belief."


    "Alistair, a top-notchwyer, surely isn''t a sore loser, I suppose?"


    ...


    Sebastian curled his lips upward slightly. "If you can''t handle losing, don''t y."


    His words resonated with the crowd gathered around. The young man beside himughed and said,


    "Youngdy, are you trying to stand up for your brother or just embarrassing him?"


    This made the siblings'' expressions shift.


    Miranda pointed at Arabe. "You were the one who agreed first, so let''s start with you. Of course, you can also challenge me again, just like before, if you think you can up the stakes and win."


    Cocky! That was the kind of attitude a winner should have!


    The crowd was buzzing with excitement. They were eager for another round! They wanted to see thedy boss''s shooting skills again!


    Theo frowned. Winning? Who the hell could win against that?


    Even if they upped the stakes, they couldn''t beat her!


    Another round would just mean another loss. And who knew what kind of penalty she might impose next time!


    He wasn''t usually a sore loser, but left a bitter taste.


    losing to ne


    Yet, Miranda''s recent performance had shifted his view of her


    belongs to en.kikistortent


    Arabe refused without a second thought. "No! Why should I let you humiliate me? Alistair." she looked at her brother, feeling utterly wronged. "How can she do this? I did nothing wrong."


    Arabe, pampered and spoiled all her life, wasn''t used to such treatment. Especially not from Miranda. Theo tried to reason with her. "Forget it, Be."


    At this point, they were only embarrassing themselves for refusing to ept failure.


    Arabe snapped. "Do you have any pride left?"


    Miranda frowned. "My patience is wearing thin."


    She flexed her wrist. Perfect timing to test her strength after some recent adjustments.


    Arabe red at Miranda, her carefully maintained fa?ade crumbling, her eyes filled with hysterical resentment. "I won''t."


    Before she could finish, Miranda''s hand was already around her throat.


    Alistair eximed, "What are you doing? Let her go!"


    Theo shouted, "Be!"


    Miranda merely frowned, her demeanor poised. "I told you, I don''t have much patience. Hurry up!" With Miranda''s grip tightening, Arabe''s difort grew, and tears started streaming down her face. "Alistair. Theo." she could only cry for help now.


    The onlookers fell silent, not daring


    to breathe too loudly. Even the staff


    inters, who initially wanted to


    intervene, stopped in their tracks.


    BUMS


    Hannah and Caius exchanged nces. They said nothing, but their expressions were resolute.

 Chapter 82

    Even when Miranda took action, they were all still on her side. No matter what happened, they''d face it together!


    Being a doctor, Miranda knew exactly how to control her strength. She could make Arabe suffer terribly but still keep her alive.


    So, right before everyone''s eyes, Arabe''s face twisted in pain, turning a ghastly shade of purple.


    Theo gritted his teeth and nced at Caius, whispering, "Dad."


    Alistair, with a grim expression, quietly uttered, "Dad."


    The man beside Sebastian could barely contain hisughter, almost letting it slip. It took a sharp look from Sebastian to keep him in check.


    Caius cleared his throat awkwardly.


    Suddenly being called "Dad" was a bit of a shock for him. Hannah pressed her lips, caught between wanting tough and holding back.


    Alistair spoke in a cold voice, "Alright, Miranda! Let her go!"


    He didn''t dare to move, fearing that any sudden action might provoke Miranda into doing something more drastic.


    By now, he didn''t recognize the Miranda standing in front of him. She seemed totally unhinged. He never knew what she might say or do next.


    Theo had seen it firsthand, so he too stayed put.


    Miranda looked at Arabe, her lips curving slightly. Her smile seemed sweet and innocent, but to Arabe, it was like a devil''s grin.


    Coldness spread across Arabe''s body, a fear creeping up from the depths of her heart. Pain contorted her features.


    She felt like she was on the brink of death. The fear of dying made her look desperately at Caius. "D... Dad."


    Only after hearing the word did Miranda release her grip.


    Arabe copsed onto the floor like a rag doll, utterly drained, her skin slick with cold sweat. Alistair and Theo rushed forward to lift Arabe up.


    Before leaving, Alistair shot Miranda a chilling re. "If anything happens to Be, I won''t let you off the hook!"


    With that, he carried Arabe away swiftly.


    Theo cast another nce at


    Miranda, his eyes struggling to


    reconcile the Miranda he once knew


    with the one standing before him


    now. His expression wasplex.


    He simply murmured, "I ept my loss."


    Saying this, he quickly followed Alistair out.


    Miranda raised an eyebrow slightly. She watched their retreating figures coolly.


    "Why the rush? You still owe us a victoryp!" Hannah shouted after them.


    The other guests, seeing the tension dissolve, sensibly returned to their seats.


    Yet, there were still murmurs and whispers - a sure sign this incident would be the talk of the shooting range for a while.


    Hannah was practically starry-eyed with admiration for Miranda.


    "Mira, you were amazing! Can you teach me someday?"


    Caius looked now much more rxed. "I had no idea you were such a sharpshooter. I almost thought we were done for."


    Hannah tilted her head up. "See, Caius? You should be like me - blindly trust in Mira."


    Caius chuckled, his gaze warm as ke e looked at Miranda without giving any retort. Yes, from now on, I''ll trust you unconditionally, Miranda


    Miranda smiled back. "Alright,Caius."


    AQUMS


    Caius''s grin nearly stretched to his ears as he heard this. He looked a bit silly, but utterly happy. Hannah eagerly chimed in, "And me! Don''t forget me!"


    Miranda patted Hannah''s head. "And you, Hannah." Hannah was content with that.


    From the moment Caius stepped


    §å§â


    to protect her and treat her like his sister, Miranda had already considered them her siblings in her heart.

 Chapter 83

    It was kind of amusing when one thought about it.


    Her own biological brother was across the way, protecting his adopted sister. Meanwhile, the guy standing beside her, with whom she shared no blood rtion, was the one stepping up to shield her.


    Sebastian exchanged a nce with the guy next to him. They seemed to have developed some different thoughts about this heartwarming scene.


    "When did you learn to shoot like that, Sis? You''re amazing!" Hannah asked curiously.


    Miranda just smiled, not bothering to answer.


    She had been practicing her aim since she was a kid. NexMed Labs folks often faced pursuit, capture, and all sorts of dangerous situations from various global organizations.


    So, in that world, she was thrown into military training to learn basic survival skills from a young age.


    Even acupuncture required precision, a delicate bnce of strength and uracy. Shooting was no different for her, so picking it up wasn''t difficult.


    Though she typically relied on her trusty silver needles for self-defense, it didn''t mean she was a stranger to firearms.


    Besides, she had a natural knack for it, her learning abilities were top-notch. When she started topping every category in the military, her family rushed to pull her back.


    They were afraid some fanatic might force her to stay in the army. The family imed she was the only heir in generations to excel at every skill they deemed necessary to perfect. Even if not perfect, she was always at the top.


    She turned around, looking at Sebastian and the guy standing beside him who hadn''t left yet.


    Seeing Sebastian looking all calm andposed, she suddenly remembered her rough demeanor earlier. She wondered if she''d scared him off.


    Frankly, Miranda had little patience left for that bunch of jerks. The grievances the old Miranda suffered in front of them had to be repaid.


    Of course, she wasn''t stupid enough tomit murder in broad daylight. She wasn''t crazy. But they had to get a taste of their own medicine.


    She smiled slightly and called out, "Mr. Everhart."


    Sebastian''s lips curled up a bit. "I


    didn''t expect our next meeting would be at such an event." His eyes drifted to the target Miranda had just shot at. "You really surprised me."


    en


    There was more admiration than anything else in his words.


    Caius and Hannah knew Sebastian too, but weren''t close enough to strike up a conversation. Though they all belonged to the younger


    generation, they each had the


    circles. Not everyone could hang out together, nor were they all close to each other.


    Sometimes it was just social necessity that brought them together.


    Sebastian was a nobleman of the elite circle, residing right at the pinnacle of the social pyramid. Even in Zephra, he fit in seamlessly.


    The Everhart family and the Lancaster family were old friends, which was why Sebastian attended the Lancaster Group''s banquet. He held Lavinia in high regard.


    Miranda politely curved her lips into a smile. "I wasn''t expecting to see you here either."


    This was their second meeting. Thest time was at the Lancaster family banquet. That meeting hadn''t ended on the best of terms.


    "Hey there TM''m Jasper Vane, a buddy


    of Sebastian''s. Nice to meet you! the guy next to Sebastian, seeing no one was introducing him, took it upon himself to speak up.


    Caius and Hannah exchanged a nce.


    Jasper? What was he doing in Zephra?


    Jasper was also a well-known heir from the Virell circles, notorious for his yboy antics.


    Every year, he''d have a string of rumored girlfriends, either a supermodel, or a popr actress. He was known for being all about the thrill, not the heart.


    They hadn''t paid much attention before, but it turned out to really be him.

 Chapter 84

    Miranda chuckled and introduced herself, "Miranda."


    "Calling you by your name feels too formal. I''ll just call you Mira from now on. Don''t forget to show me your rifle skills next time."


    Jasper was the kind of guy who made friends easily; his charm was infectious even after a few words. Miranda just smiled, notmitting to anything.


    Jasper seemed like he had more to say, but he caught a look from Sebastian and wisely zipped it. Still, it was clear Jasper was quite taken with Miranda. He was trying tomunicate with her using all sorts of facial expressions.


    Miranda''s smile deepened in response.


    "This is my friend, a bit of a free spirit. Don''t mind him," Sebastian said, his gaze lingering on Miranda with a gentle intensity, thanks to the sses he wore which softened his stare, not causing any difort to others.


    He was the quintessential refined handsome guy with gold-rimmed sses - a ssic look that could


    easily be mistaken for something more sinister, but Miranda wasn''t concerned about that.


    "Not at all," Miranda replied casually.


    She didn''t know Jasper well enough to be bothered by him.


    Just then, the manager of the shooting range approached them, visibly excited as he looked at Miranda. "You''re Ms. Hawk from the Lancaster family, aren''t you?"


    Momentarily taken aback by the title, Miranda nodded. "Yeah, that''s me."


    The manager eagerly shook her hand. "Ms. Hawk, could you visit us more often? I''d be thrilled to set you up with a free VIP membership! Just drop by whenever you like!"


    The manager''s eyes lit up with the kind of enthusiasm only a businessman could muster.


    Hannah quickly intervened, tapping the manager''s hand. "Let go, let go! Geez, it''s just a handshake!"


    Realizing his over-zealous behavior, the manager released her hand,ughing awkwardly. "Sorry, I got too excited, Ms. Hawk, you''re wee here anytime. Our club''s doors are always open for you! Just swing by for some shooting practice


    whenever you can!"


    A beautiful sharpshooter - now that was a marketing goldmine. And being the Lancaster heiress only sweetened the deal.


    The other two hotshots weren''t ones he could get in touch with, and yet this prettydy would do the trick. Caius gazed at Miranda. "Why not? It''s free."


    Hannah chimed in with a grin, "Yeah, now you can join us anytime, Mira."


    With a nod from both siblings, Miranda agreed. Why turn down a freebie?


    The manager was over the moon. The range didn''t fear having too many novices, only too few experts.


    If Miranda graced their club with her presence now and then, it could put them on the map, nationally and even globally.


    Having watched her shoot earlier, he


    was blown away. In all his years, he hadn''t seen such a talented female shooter. In fact, only Mr. Everhart and one other could rival her skills in the entire club.


    "Thank you, Ms. Hawk! You''re officially a VIP at our club," the manager said, his face beaming with joy.


    He then quickly turned to greet Sebastian, smiling ingratiating, "Mr. Everhart," and then nodded at Jasper. "Mr. Vane."


    Both men nodded back, signaling everything was fine.


    With that, the manager wisely


    §Ñ


    excused himself, after exchanging a the


    few more pleasantries with


    Lancasters before leaving.

 Chapter 85

    Miranda drew her gaze back. Running a business like this required a sharp mind, and anyone managing such a ce usually had some significant connections. Yet, despite all that, the owner still managed to be polite to his customers. He was definitely a savvy businessman.


    Sebastian looked over at Miranda and spoke slowly, "Do you know who else in this club can shoot with such precision using a semi-automatic pistol?"


    Miranda guessed, "You?"


    Sebastian seemed like he might be a gun enthusiast. For these well-connected heirs, shooting was more than just a hobby; it was also a skill for self-defense. It was much like how she''d been trained back in the day.


    In some families with military or political backgrounds, good marksmanship wasn''t just encouraged - it was expected.


    Judging by the way people reacted when Sebastian appeared, it was clear that he was one of the top marksmen in the club.


    Sebastian seemed pleased with Miranda''s guess, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Not me," Miranda was curious. If not him, then who?


    Sebastian''s gaze settled on her face as he slowly said the name. "Elian."


    He watched her reaction carefully as he spoke.


    Miranda paused for a moment but didn''t show any strong emotion. Sebastian''s smile deepened at that. Jasper, standing nearby, gave Sebastian a puzzled look. It seemed like there was more to Sebastian''s words than he let on.


    Sebastian chuckled. "You don''t seem surprised at all."


    Miranda shrugged. "Nothing to be surprised about."


    Elian wasn''t the average guy. She''d witnessed his skills firsthand - they were at a professional level, if not higher. His body bore the marks of bullet wounds, indicating he''d undergone military-style training. So it wasn''t surprising that he was good with a gun.


    Sebastian''s warm gaze deepened behind his sses as he smiled and said, "Next time, could shoot together if you have time?"


    He gestured towards his shooting range. "Feel free to use my range. And just like today, I''ll provide the


    ammo."


    Caius furrowed his brows, not


    looking particrly happy about the invitation. After all, Miranda was the first person to ever be invited to Sebastian''s range. Even Jasper seemed taken aback.


    Miranda, out of habit, gave a polite but nomittal response. "Let''s talk about it next time."


    Whenever she faced a decision - whether to agree or decline - she often resorted to these two magic words, "next time." They left room to maneuver and didn''tmither to anything.


    "Next time" was a wonderful thing.


    Sebastian didn''t seem offended by her perfunctory response. He simply smiled and said, "Alright."


    Jasper rubbed his chin, as if a realization had dawned on him.


    After Miranda and the Lancasters left, Jasper and Sebastian headed back to their usual spot at the range. Jasper asked, "When did Elian arrive in Zephra?"


    "Three years ago," Sebastian replied.


    Jasper mused, "He''s always been a bit of a mystery, popping in and out of sight. I can''t believe he''s been


    in Zephra for three whole years."


    He hadn''t followed much of Elian''s


    movements in recent years, only


    hearing that Elian had return


    Since Elian wasn''t in Virell,


    information had been sparse


    en


    "Have you met him?" Jasper inquired.


    Sebastian replied lightly, "I have."


    IMS


    Jasper quipped, "Did you two manage to avoid a showdown?"

 Chapter 86

    Sebastian didn''t reply, he just adjusted his sses and nced at the firearms in the shooting range. Jasper scratched his nose, deciding not to press on with any more provocations.


    "This Miranda girl." he nced at Sebastian''s expression. "She''s something else, isn''t she? I''ve never seen anyone shoot like that. I wonder where she learned it."


    Jasper chuckled and said, "Next time, I really have to ask her. Imagine if I could win her over -wouldn''t that be something to brag about."


    Sebastian walked over, swapped the magazine on his pistol, and said in a calm voice, "Don''t use your brain to y games with me, and don''t get any ideas you shouldn''t."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he fired a shot. Bullseye.


    Jasper wasn''t the least bit embarrassed about being called out. Instead, his curiosity only deepened. "Are you really interested in her?"


    Sebastian fired another shot. Jasper followed the trajectory and saw it hit a moving target.


    Sebastian didn''t answer Jasper''s question, but hemented as he gazed at the moving target, "Elian''s got his eyes on her too."


    Jasper raised an eyebrow, leaning back against the wall with his hands behind his head, whistling as if he''d witnessed some drama unfold.


    "Is it getting that intense?" he teased with a grin.


    Sebastian remained silent. But Jasper could tell from the look in Sebastian''s eyes, behind those sses, that it wasn''t a joke or just a casualment.


    He seemed to be serious about that girl.


    Sebastian was someone Jasper knew well. He wasn''t the type to reach out to just anyone. In fact, Jasper had never seen him take the initiative with anyone before.


    Miranda was the first he''d noticed. Whatever Sebastian''s feelings were for her, one thing was clear - he was definitely interested.


    And if Elian was interested too.


    Well, that just made it all the more interesting.


    "Sebastian''s one of the VIP guests at


    wee


    the club, but he doesn''te by often, and even when he does, we rarely see him," Caius exined to Miranda as they walked. "He has his own private range, so other guests don''t get to meet him."


    Hannah nodded. "Yeah, it''s my first time seeing him at the club too." They both followed Miranda, briefing her on the people she''d just seen.


    Caius continued, "Sebastian''s not your typical guy. My dad says he''s a big deal. He was the first among his circle toplete the family trials and take over the reins. A few years back, the family had some business trouble in Zephra, so he''s been handling things here.


    The Everhart family used to be involved in politics, but they stepped back early on. Not many know this;


    it''s a bit of a secret in the circles, known only to those familiar with Virell dynamics."


    He paused for a moment. "Elian''s background is simr, but it seems like..." he frowned slightly. "His family''s got even more influence. Whenever my dad talks about the Ashcroft family, there''s a hint of caution."


    Miranda listened, treating it all like gossip, not taking it too seriously.


    "Mira, I really don''t get it. Arabe


    just seems so clueless, yet the Hawke family defends her like that heard she used to be the epitome of ady but she doesn''t seem well-mannered at all," Hannah couldn''t help but vent.


    "Probably just a lot of media hype, crafting an image to fool her fans."

 Chapter 87

    Caius chimed in, "I''ve seen her a few times before. Her brothers spoil her endlessly. A former ssmate told me that anyone who crosses Arabe at school doesn''t end up well."


    Hannah scoffed, "What a shameless person."


    As they spoke, Miranda reached her car. She smiled. "When someone can''t keep up the act, they show their true colors. There''s an old saying: if she''s trash, she''ll always end up stinking."


    Caius looked skeptical. "Is that really a saying? Or did you just make that up?"


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. "Take a guess."


    Caius pressed his lips, awkwardly averting his gaze. Miranda just chuckled, getting into her car.


    She knew Arabe''s type all too well - a master of putting on a facade, pretending to be something she


    was not.


    As long as everything went her way, she could keep up appearances. But now, every nce from Arabe was filled with hysteria, jealousy, and resentment towards her.


    Once someone lost theirposure, they''d turn brainless, and couldn''t keep up the charade. It was all in the genes. The Zade family had a knack for being shameless, obnoxious, and boorish.


    Seeing Miranda about to leave, Caius hurried to say, "Drive safe! And thanks for everything this time." Hannah nodded enthusiastically.


    Miranda slid on her sunsses. "Didn''t you say you''re like a brother to me? No need to thank family." With that, she waved and drove off.


    Hannah nudged Caius who seemed lost in thought as he watched Miranda''s car disappear. "Caius, you okay?"


    Caius looked away. "She left so quickly, we barely talked."


    There was a note of wistfulness in his voice.


    Hannahughed. "It''s not like we won''t see her again. She''s part of the Lancaster family now. We can catch up anytime."


    Caius realized she was right.


    Hannah sighed, "Mira''s amazing. Seeing Arabe and Theo put in their ce was so satisfying!"


    Caius echoed her sentiment, his eyes reflecting a hint of different emotion. "Yeah, she really is something else."


    At the Hawke estate, Alistair was recounting the events at the shooting range to Dorian. Dorian almost thought he was joking.


    "She can shoot? And hit the bullseye every time?" Dorian frowned. "You''re kidding, right?"


    Alistair replied, "You can check the club''s rey if you don''t believe me."


    Dorian fell silent. After


    moment, he


    spoke again, "Where did she learn to shoot? Did she pick it up while she was in prison?" Even as he said it, he knew how absurd it sounded


    en


    Alistair, however, answered


    ? ?


    seriously, "Impossible. They wouldn''t let inmates near a gun, let alone practice shooting. Actually, since the day she got out, I felt she was different," Alistair said softly. "Haven''t you noticed? She''s more beautiful, confident, and people are drawn to her."


    What Alistair didn''t voice was how, in contrast, their foster sister Arabe seemed to lose her luster, making him more inclined to focus


    on his blood-rted sister, Miranda.


    en


    Dorian had noticed. After a few seconds of silence, he replied coolly, "You mentioned she considered


    Caius her brother?"

 Chapter 88

    Alistair paused for a moment, and then nodded. Mentioning this seemed to cast a shadow over his demeanor.


    "Caius''s dad is Lavinia''s elder brother, so technically, Caius and she are cousins."


    Dorian snorted, "Seems like everyone''s tripping over themselves to im some family connection. Brother? With no blood ties? That''s just wishful thinking. Miranda doesn''t even pay attention to us, her real brothers. And he thinks he can just waltz in and be her brother?"


    Dorian''s words dripped with sarcasm.


    "But she did call him brother, and she stood up for him," Alistair said with a nk expression. "She even stood up to us for him."


    Though his face remained stoic, Alistair''s voice betrayed a hint of dissatisfaction. He was intentionally passing this displeasure onto Dorian.


    It was a feeling he hated. And no way was he going to deal with it alone.


    Too bad Orion and Lysander were away at school. They wouldn''t otherwise have escaped this.


    Dorian clenched his fists and suddenly mmed the desk.


    "She''s calling some outsider her brother and won''te back to the family. Does she think we''re dead?" Dorian muttered angrily.


    Seeing Dorian so worked up made Alistair feel a bit better. It seemed his brother was just as upset as he


    was.


    And neither of them realized that the sister who once barely mattered to them was now affecting their moods.


    They were upset because Miranda called someone else brother, even jealous.


    Miranda was their sister by blood. She should be with the Hawke family. Even if they had wronged her in the past, she was still part of the Hawke family.


    But now she didn''t even acknowledge them, acting like they were dead to her. She had found other "fake" rtives.


    "She''s ignoring everything we say. She even imed Be isn''t our real sister."


    Dorian frowned. "Be''s different. We watched her grow up."


    He seemed to grasp something, saying, "Miranda must be jealous of Be." Alistair said nothing, though he was inclined to agree.


    "If it''s about Be, we should talk to her next time," Dorian said casually. "We''re willing to share some of our affection with her. She should stop embarrassing herself ande


    bathe family. We''llpensate


    her for the prison thing."


    Alistair hesitated; he then couldn''t help but say, "I think she''d tell you you''re crazy."


    From the few times he''d interacted with he


    knanda since her release,


    Khe wouldn''t go for [


    to appease her.


    e''s


    Dorian''s face darkened in an instant. He said solemnly, "If she ever talks about the prison thing, we covered our tracks well, but with her current status, she could cause us trouble.


    Leaving her outside is like having a ticking time bomb. Whatever it takes, we need to get her back to the family."


    Alistair lowered his gaze, his expression a bit conflicted.


    After they finished talking, Dorian remembered something and asked, "How''s Be?"


    Alistair replied, "Nothing much, just a bit shaken up, lost her voice for a few days. Nothing serious, she just needs some rest."


    Hearing this, Dorian didn''t ask further. He hadn''t realized that his concern for Arabe had waned from what it once was.

 Chapter 89

    However, not long after their conversation in the study, the news broke out about the Zade family causing a scene at the Lancaster Group''s headquarters.


    The media was in a frenzy, buzzing with discussions about how much Arabe, Tim, and Luna''s son looked alike.


    When Arabe stumbled upon these discussions, it felt like her world was crumbling.


    "Arabe looks more like she''s part of the Zade family."


    "Could Arabe be the long-lost daughter of the Zades?"


    "Come to think of it, Arabe doesn''t really resemble the four Hawke boys at all."


    Arabe had originally nned for the Zade trio to go to Lavinia and speak ill of Miranda, hoping to turn Lavinia against her. It was a tactic she had sessfully used in the past to make the Hawke family dislike Miranda.


    But she never expected these three useless fools to blow things out of proportion and end up getting detained!


    She nced at her phone, staring at the selfie of herself. No matter how much makeup she applied, she couldn''t escape the features that tied her to her past.


    In frustration, she hurled the phone to the ground. "Useless idiots!"


    The Zade family constantly pestered her for money, showing up wherever she was, as if someone had tipped them off.


    They''d corner her, pleading for funds for their son''s schooling and medical bills, like persistent pests she couldn''t shake off. She even suspected they had somehow nted a tracker on her.


    To avoid them causing a scene in front of her friends, she''d end up giving them money every time. Seeing Miranda''s smug demeanor infuriated her, prompting her to send the Zades to confront President Lancaster, hoping that damn Miranda would fall out of favor with Lavinia.


    Arabe figured Miranda must have used some trick to be part of the Lancaster family. She wanted Miranda''s adoptive parents to emerge because whatever lies Miranda had spun would unravel in the face of truth. And then, she hoped, Miranda would be cast out by the Lancasters.


    But she hadn''t anticipated the bacsh affecting her as well.


    Dinner that night at the Hawke household was a tense affair, shrouded in an ufortable silence. The four brothers all ate in silence.


    Arabe had hoped her brothers would bring up the incident at the shooting range, but Alistair seemed disinclined to start the conversation.


    Just as Arabe was about to speak, Orion broke the silence. "Everyone''s specting online that Be isn''t really a Hawke. Mom, Dad, how do you n to handle this?"


    Mr. and Mrs. Hawke were well aware of the rumors. The content was unsettling, especially since Arabe was officially their daughter.


    Hearing people say she resembled


    those three scumbags from the Zade family was naturally troubling for them. After all, those three were Arabetta''s biological parents, disgraceful enough to have been detained.


    Alistair set down his fork. "Maybe we should just release a statement and tell everyone Be is our


    adopted daughter. That way, we won''t have to deal with any more of this nonsense."


    The suggestion left everyone at the table with mixed reactions.


    Lysander chimed in, "Alistair, isn''t


    that a bit harsh? We''ve kept this secret for so long. Suddenly revealing Be as adopted might not be fair to her. Plus, it indirectly acknowledges her connection to the Zades."


    Mrs. Hawke frowned. "I have no desire to be associated with the Zade family."


    Arabe''s face turned pale at these words. Her eyes reddened, tears streaming down.


    "I don''t know what they''ll think of me." her voice was hoarse, and Alden and Grace assumed it was due to her distress, not probing further into her pain.

 Chapter 90

    Her words made them realize the public revtion of Arabe being an adopted daughter could indeed affect her.


    To protect Arabe, Alistair''s suggestion was ultimately dismissed. Arabe''s face was visibly pained and full of grievance.


    Dorian spoke in a deep voice, "Well then, I suppose we''ll have to handle this through some PR. I''ll arrange to have those posts deleted shortly."


    Arabe looked at Dorian with immense gratitude, her eyes brimming with tears, making her appear incredibly sympathetic.


    Dorian frowned slightly, instinctivelyparing the current image of Arabe to the vibrant, audacious, and radiant Miranda. Miranda would never break down into tears like this.


    Arabe certainly didn''t resemble any member of the Hawke family. Yet, he reassured her just as he always had. "Don''t worry, we won''t let you be wronged."


    He paused before continuing, "But you need to be mindful of your actions. We''re living in a digital age, and everything you do is under scrutiny. As the Hawke family''s daughter, you need to maintain the dignity thates with it."


    Mrs. Hawke nodded, her tone a bit scolding. "Your brother''s right, you need to be more careful." Arabe bit her lip, nodding in reluctant agreement.


    The Hawke family had previously chosen not to disclose Miranda''s identity to protect Arabe. They didn''t want her to be hurt by the revtion of her adopted status.


    But there was another reason back then. They didn''t want to publicly acknowledge a daughter or sister who might bring shame to the family.


    However, Arabe''s recent actions and her status were beginning to cast a shadow on the Hawke family. Their attitude toward Arabe was gradually shifting, especially with Miranda, who was now widely praised, serving as a stark contrast.


    Just then, the phone rang. A servant answered and then turned to Mr. and Mrs. Hawke.


    "Sir, Ma''am. It''s a call from the police. They''re asking for Ms. Hawke."


    Hearing this, everyone turned to look at Arabe. Her face turned ghostly pale.


    Alden, as the head of the family, went to take the call. His expression grew more severe the longer he listened.


    Finally, he hung up the phone and looked at Arabe.


    "The police said the Zades imed you instructed them to cause


    trouble at the Lancaster Groupal


    headquarters. They''re summoning you to the station."


    The room was suddenly filled with shock and disbelief.


    Mrs. Hawke sprang to her feet, furious. "Arabe! You''ve been in contact with the Zades behind our backs? What happened to your promises to us?"


    Dorian frowned deeply. Alistair remained silent. Orion and Lysander quickly tried to calm Mrs. Hawke. "I-I didn''t." she cried, looking at Mrs. Hawke. "Mom, I didn''t. Please believe me." Meanwhile.


    "The Hawke family must be in chaos right now. The police told me the Zades started spilling that Arabe edged them on to stir up troubles


    once they realized they might get a record," Lavinia was in a good spirit.


    "They said Arabe promised them money if they came to the Lancaster Group headquarters to cause a scene and badmouth you. They also imed Arabe is their biological daughter, and told them to keep quiet about their rtionship, or they wouldn''t see a dime. Apparently, the police were bbergasted. They''re summoning Arabe for inciting trouble. I bet the Hawke family is in an uproar right now."


    Lavinia gave Miranda a thumbs-up. "You''ve yed this move brilliantly, my dear."

 Chapter 91

    Miranda raised an eyebrow, skimming through thetest medical journal, and remarked, "Well, you can''t expect to y with fire and not get burned."


    Back when Miranda was first weed back into the Hawke family, the entire n looked down on the Zade family. They had warned Arabe repeatedly not to engage with them in any form.


    They even handed the Zades a lump sum to ensure they stayed away from Arabe and had no further contact.


    But the Zade family was anything but easy to deal with. They were greedy and shameless, the kind who''d cling onto the Hawke family like leeches at the slightest provocation.


    And Arabe, the cherished daughter of the Hawke family, not only stayed in contact with them secretly but also instigated them to cause trouble, even to the point of getting the police involved.


    Miranda could only imagine the expressions on the Hawke family members'' faces - what a show that must have been.


    Arabe had used the same tactics against Miranda, tainting her image so the Hawke family would look down on her.


    To consolidate Arabe''s position in the Hawke family for obtaining more benefits, the Zades, incited by their daughter, spoke ill of Miranda to the Hawkes, which led to Miranda leaving a negative impression on the Hawkes family members.


    Now, Arabe was trying to pull the same stunt again. What a fool.


    The Hawke family, for all their doting on Arabe, were blind to the chaos she was dragging them into. Well, let them follow their precious daughter down to hell.


    Lavinia, lounging on the couch with her head propped on one hand, remarked, "You''re really quite sharp, Mira."


    Miranda''s somber expression lightened, breaking into an entirely different smile. "Thanks, Godmom. You''re pretty sharp yourself."


    With just one sentence, Lavinia couldpletely grasp what Miranda meant.


    Despite all the praise she received from the media for her business prowess, nothing made Lavinia happier than this simplepliment from Miranda. She could tell what was ttery and what was genuine.


    Hence, Lavinia ventured, "Mira, have you ever thought about getting into management or business? William mentioned you might have some business ns?"


    Miranda looked up, sensing there was more to Godmom''s words.


    Lavinia continued, "Well, you see, our


    Lancaster Group has been


    expanding rapidly these past few


    years, and I''m finding it a bit overwhelming. Maybe if you had the time you could lend a hand at thepany?"


    Though Lavinia was being tactful, Miranda understood her intent. She picked up another piece of paper beside her. "Godmom, I''ve got my own career to focus on, so I might not be much help."


    Lavinia took the paper from her hand, nced at it, and frowned.


    "What kind of lousy reality show wants my daughter to personally participate? What kind of cheesy drama wants my daughter to star in it?"


    ...


    Miranda went silent.


    Helping out at the Lancaster Group was out of the question. Despite being Lavinia''s goddaughter, she didn''t want to rely on that title to im anything from the Lancaster family. Even if Godmom offered it to her she would have to refuse.


    Thankfully, her current work provided a convenient excuse to gently decline Godmom''s offer.


    Suddenly, Lavinia''s phone buzzed.


    She opened the family group chat to find the younger members passionately discussing something. The topic was clear enough - they were expressing their admiration for Miranda. Especially Hannah, who had even changed her chat nickname to "Mira''s Number One Fan".

 Chapter 92

    That was nothing, she thought to herself, scrolling further up.


    Whoa. What name did Caius change to?


    "The Man Miranda called Brother"


    The younger generation of the Lancaster family were always known for their impable manners and upbringing, but they never idolized anyone so easily. They never even followed celebrities either.


    But now, why were they all acting like this around Miranda?


    She nced over at Miranda, who was calmly reading a medical book, then back at the lively group chat. "Hey, Mira, have you been up to somethingtely?"


    Miranda looked up, eyes clear and confused. "Huh?"


    Lavinia just waved her off with a grin. "Never mind, carry on."


    These young folks were getting harder and harder to understand.


    In reality, Miranda''s shooting skills at the gun range had spread beyond just the younger Lancaster generation.


    There had been spectators that day, and most of them were from wealthy and influential circles. So, even the children of the elite had heard about the incident at the shooting range and knew that Miss Miranda Lancaster was a sharpshooter!


    Young men, full of bravado, started asking around for Miranda''s contact information.


    Some wanted to learn from her, some wanted to acknowledge her as a mentor. Others just wanted to meet this legendary figure.


    And somehow, word spread to other shooting ranges too. Everyone knew about the young, beautiful sharpshooter at Zephra''s range. An automatic pistol hitting moving targets with perfect uracy!


    Naturally, Elian caught wind of it too. In fact, he had heard about it not long after Miranda left the shooting range.


    And the source of this information? It was Sebastian who had someone pass it along to him.


    It was hard not to suspect that Sebastian did it on purpose. He''d always said Sebastian was bad news, a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    Elian quickly got hold of the surveince footage from the shooting range. He sat in front of the screen, watching it over and over again.


    It''s a shame he hadn''t been there to witness it in person.


    Sebastian knew exactly how to push his buttons, and that was why he made sure Elian heard about it. Elian felt a bit unsettled, but watching Miranda''s moves in slow motion made his adrenaline spike. He squinted at the screen. That professional grip, her uncanny ability to predict movement. She must have had some serious training.


    To achieve consecutive hits with


    that type of gun, uracy usually suffered. But she hit every target, which meant she could predict each gun''s recoil and adjust based on her feel for it.


    Or, she just had an extraordinary touch, a natural-born talent, something one couldn''t teach.


    He suddenly thought of Miranda''s deft needlework during acupunct Even when she did it right in front of him, sometimes he couldn''t quite follow her movements.


    "You''ve been watching this for two days straight. What, expecting it to change?" Mr. Ashcroft walked over, eyes drawn to the massive screen.


    The image was frozen on Miranda,


    gun raised. Even he couldn''t help but


    admire her. "This girl is something else. Incredible. That kind of marksmanship is rare, even among elite forces."  en


    Elian grinned. "So, do you think she might catch the attention of those elite forces?"


    Mr. Ashcroft paused, slightly taken aback.


    "Wait, you mean?"

 Chapter 93

    Mr. Ashcroft hadpletely forgotten about it.


    As a seasoned veteran, he knew better than anyone that the shooting range wasn''t just a yground for these young aristocrats. It had a deeper connection with the military.


    Every now and then, the range had to send videos of customers who scored over eighty percent uracy to the military. Because, well, the military was always on the lookout for fresh talent.


    After all, a top-notch sniper was a rare gem, even in an army as vast as theirs. Training one from scratch cost a fortune. But if a prodigy suddenly appeared, that was a whole different ball game.


    It could even save them the training time.


    And Miranda, well, she was clearly a diamond in the rough with sniper potential written all over her. The military wouldn''t just sit back and do nothing if they caught wind of her skills.


    Sebastian was another one who''d caught their eye, but he had no interest in enlisting, aside from the asional training session. The Everhart family had their own ns, and the military wouldn''t dare meddle with them.


    Besides, while Sebastian''s marksmanship wasmendable, his uracy didn''t quite match Miranda''s in identical conditions.


    As the voice trailed off, Elian''s phone buzzed. His brow furrowed slightly as he listened to the caller. "I don''t know. Why should I care?"


    He suddenly curled her lips upwards, a rebellious and defiant smirk dancing on them. "Sorry, I''m not freaking obligated to do that."


    Momentster, the smile vanished. "I said I don''t know, never heard of it. If you want it, figure it out yourself."


    Before the person on the other end could finish, Elian hung up, his expression turning icy. Mr. Ashcroft had a pretty good idea of what was going on.


    "The military called you, didn''t they?"


    Elian scoffed, "Of course they did. As if I can''t see through their ulterior motives. They''re relentless." Mr. Ashcroft chuckled, settling into the sofa with his cane.


    "They just want to cozy up to you, hoping you''ll return to Virell. Since you''re in Zephra, naturally, they''d cal you. Just like when I was about toe back, they wanted me to put in a good word for them with you."


    Elian said nothing, lighting a cigarette and walking over to the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    "I''ll think about it," he said, exhaling a plume of smoke as he gazed outside.


    Mr. Ashcroft sighed deeply. "Honestly, you''re doing pretty well now. Better than thest time I saw you all those years ago."


    Elian remained silent, the cigarette slowly burning.


    "So, from how you were saying, the call was about Miranda?" Mr. Ashcroft deftly changed the subject. Elian nodded. "Yeah. They saw the range video and wanted to know if I was aware of her."


    Mr. Ashcroft chuckled. "You were right; they''ve got their eye on that girl."


    Elian responded ndly, "Whatever she chooses to do is her decision Even if she was born to be a doctor, she shouldn''t feel obligated to heal the world. She doesn''t owe anyone that."


    en


    His stance was firm, and he had no intention of informing Miranda of this. Mr. Ashcroft nodded in agreement. "That girl seems like she knows her own mind."


    He chuckled again. "And with the whole ck market drug thing, they came to you, too. Theye to you for everything, even those distant matters. This one, happening right in Zephra, was bound tond on your doorstep."


    Mentioning the drugs jogged Elian''s memory.


    "Drugs." he recalled the intel he''d received.


    Those ck-market drugs had started showing up about two months ago.

 Chapter 94

    Two months ago, right around the time when Miranda made her grand entrance into the Lancaster family. His eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a deeper intensity in them.


    Soon enough, a reality show featuring Miranda as a guest was about to start its live recording. In this world, reality shows thrived on the simultaneous broadcast of live streaming and program recording, capturing audiences in the moment and then again when the edited episodes aired.


    As soon as the show''s producers released the list of intended guests, the posters featuring Miranda and Arabe caused tidal wave of excitement. Meanwhile, the City Secrets film crew also released some behind-the-scenes clips of Miranda, riding the wave of publicity.


    When high-definition clips of Miranda hit the inte, previous doubts about her acting skills and usations of scene-stealing vanished into thin air. She even gained a new wave of fans who admired her talent and looks.


    "I finally understand why the director picked Miranda. It''s not just because she''s beautiful; beauty is just one of her minor qualities!"


    "Haha, don''t say Miranda''s beautiful too loudly or Arabe''s fans might lose it!"


    "Oh my god, her acting is killer! The allure of an angel in white!"


    "Is she really a neer? If I were the director, I''d pick Miranda too!"


    "Both heiresses from wealthy families, Miranda got chosen on merit, unlike someone who relies on her brothers to bully others, but in the end, proves that they made a wrong movement. Not naming names, of course."


    "Someone''s trying to leech off your favorite star''s fame again. Arabe''s been a star since birth, the real- life shining princess adored by her four brothers. Stay away, please."


    "Who wouldn''t want to be Arabe? Every girl''s dream! The Hawke family''s darling doesn''t need your lousy movie. Arabe''s reality show debut with her brother in ''Beyond Time: eSports Showdown'' ising soon!"


    "Seriously? Except just a pretty face, what else does Miranda have? Are you all that shallow?" "Out of all the heiresses, Arabe has that fake vibe, it''s so low-ss."


    "As Miranda would bluntly put it: drop that freaking act."


    "Whatever happened to those Arabe fans who spread false rumors? Quiet now, aren''t they?"


    "I heard Arabe had a run-in with thew. Something about the Zade family causing trouble at the Lancaster Group headquarters."


    "So, the rumors about Arabe not being the Hawke family''s biological daughter might not be baseless. Could she really be part of the Zade family?"


    The negativements were soon reported by Arabe''s fans.


    Arabe had cultivated her image for years, amassing a considerable following online. Even if some fans left after the scandal, she still had plenty of die-hard supporters who were as fierce as any top celebrity''s fanbase.


    However, considering the Lancaster Group backing Miranda, Arabe''s fans were more restrained in their criticisms this time.


    After being summoned by the police, Arabe narrowly avoided detention thanks to the Hawke family stepping in. She was fined and given a warning.


    The Zade family, desperate to avoid jail, spilled everything they knew. The Hawke family discovered Arabetta had secretly colluded with the Zades to stir trouble at the Lancaster Group headquarters.


    Alden and Grace were furious and gave Arabe a stern lecture. The whole ordeal was a massive embarrassment for them, one they couldn''t afford to let be public knowledge.


    Arabe''s association with the Zade family infuriated them further. Her four brothers, seeing the Zade. family''s antics, frowned in unison. This wasn''t the first time they''d been harassed by them.

 Chapter 95

    In the end, Arabe was a tearful mess, full of regret and apologies.


    She confessed that she couldn''t stand Miranda''s refusal to acknowledge her biological parents and brother, which was why she had led the Zades to them.


    It irked her that Miranda chose to associate with the more powerful Lancaster family while ignoring the Hawke family. She wanted to stand up for her parents and brothers.


    She also feared that Miranda might have used some underhanded tactics and worried about the potential trouble it could bring to the Hawkes. So, she had Miranda''s adoptive parentse clean with a few truths.


    Arabe''s words hit every nerve within the Hawke family.


    Predictably, Alden and Grace forgave Arabe, feeling sorry for her being caught up with the Zades. Considering Arabe had an uing TV show appearance, the four Hawke brothers swiftly hushed the incident, ensuring it didn''t leak out.


    They evenunched a PR campaign to clear up some of the negative press Arabe had previously attracted.


    But beneath this facade of harmony, a rift had already begun to form in Alden and Grace''s hearts.


    Mrs. Hawke, in particr, felt a chilling unease whenever she saw Arabe with the Zade family. Words like "ungrateful" and "betrayal" echoed gruesomely in her mind.


    Lately, she''d been hearing whispers from those around her, and online chatter about how Arabe bore a striking resemnce to the Zade family only fueled her difort each time when she looked at Arabe''s face.


    Even though Alden didn''t voice it, his gaze towards Arabe was no longer as doting and affectionate as it used obe.


    When Miranda found out, she couldn''t help but let out a sarcasticugh.


    On the other end of the line, William''s voice came through. "It seems the Hawke family hasn''t really reacted to this whole thing."


    met


    Miranda arched her lips. "I got it. Keep an eye on the Zade family for any signs of movement. Oh, and leak the news of Arabe being a fake heiress to a few gossip blogs. Make sure they know where the Zade family lives, too."


    With that, Miranda hung up the call and continued driving towards Redrock Detention.


    Recently, her godmother had lent her William, someone seasoned in the corporate world and intimately familiar with the ins and outs of Zephra.


    Although Miranda initially wanted to refuse, she realized her own people were tied up with their careers, so she kept William around.


    He was reliable, efficient, and discreet - a perfect fit for her needs.


    Miranda knew that given Arabe''s schemes, one incident wouldn''t be enough to shake her position in the Hawke family.


    After all, Arabe had a knack for


    winning sympathy through tears and


    sweet talk. A few well-ced lies


    would have the Hawke family


    believing her again.


    Especially now, with Arabe signing with a talent agency and about to enter the entertainment industry, the Hawke family wouldn''t want any scandals.


    But once a crack appeared, it only


    grew wider. And now, that crack had begun to emerge. Arabe waszno longer the perfect daughter they thought she was.


    Miranda parked her car in front of the detention center.


    She nced at her watch; it wasn''t long before a figure emerged. Her eyes scanned the area until theynded on Miranda''s sports car.


    With a smile, she quickened her pace towards Miranda. Momentster, she was seated in the passenger seat.


    The young woman looked to be around twenty-five, with delicate features and pale skin that gave her a sickly appearance.


    "I didn''t expect you to actuallye pick me up," her voice was cold and detached, carrying an air of lifelessness.


    Miranda, ustomed to this demeanor, replied, "I don''t have many virtues, but keeping my word is one of them."

 Chapter 96

    She didn''t consider herself a particrly likable person.


    Otherwise, in her past life, she wouldn''t have had a bunch of enemies hiring hitmen to take her down. She wasn''t exactly known for herpassion, her personality as unpredictable as the weather, and she did things entirely based on her mood.


    Thankfully, while she didn''t have many virtues, the few she had were enough.


    Miranda said, "I''m a bit busytely, and my herb garden needs tending. Once we''re back, I''ll teach you how it''s done. You''ll have your ownb, all the equipment you need, and you can experiment to your heart''s content."


    Crystal''s eyes lit up at the mention.


    Miranda noticed her expression and added, "Of course, you can choose not to stay with me."


    Crystal was a brilliant medical student with an almost obsessive passion for pharmacology, once a rising star in the field.


    She had developed a new drug, only to have her achievements stolen by her mentor, who framed her for creating a banned substance,nding her in prison. Eventually, she was transferred to Redrock Detention. What the world didn''t know was that Redrock Detention, seemingly an ordinary prison, actually housed a prison within a prison.


    This inner prison held some very special inmates. Genius criminals or elite wrongdoers, they were gathered here due to their significant achievements in their respective fields.


    Their entric personalities caused constant trouble, making them a headache for the warden.


    These people were unlikely to die in prison, and upon release, they might even be industry leaders or national pirs. Some of them were already earmarked by higher-ups.


    Managing this group was a nightmare until Miranda came along.


    "I''ll go with you," Crystal decided without hesitation.


    Miranda smiled and continued driving. "The world''srgest pharmaceuticalpany probably has a position waiting for you once you finish your sentence. You might want to reconsider."


    Crystal remained firm. "I told you, I''m with you."


    Her words were short, with a hint of impatience. Miranda''s smile grew a little wider.


    Crystal added, "Working like a donkey for those idiots isn''t as good as farming for you." Miranda was momentarily speechless. The sentiment was nice, but it sounded a bit odd.


    Crystal was only interested in


    academia, she couldn''t care less et


    about whom she worked for. What mattered was who could offer her the greatest value.


    She had seen Miranda''s medical skills. Crystal was certain that no one else in the world had abilities like Miranda''s.


    Miranda was skilled in both medicine and pharmacology. Following Miranda was the only way Crystal could explore fields previously beyond her reach.


    There was another reason, too.


    Her mentor, who had framed her,


    ended up in jail. That was a task Miranda, gave to Maximus, who uncovered that Crystal''s mentor had giarized multiple students work, leading to a conviction.


    As they neared home, Crystal finally asked out of curiosity, "What are you busy with?"


    Miranda replied, "Doing a reality show for money."


    Crystal frowned. "That''s beneath you."


    In her mind, academics should focus solely on their research, not seek the limelight.


    Miranda was speechless. She was merely going along with the world''s way of making money -how was that beneath her?


    "If I don''t earn money, are you going to support me?"


    Crystal fell silent.


    Although hertest batch of drugs fetched a decent price on the ck market, who everined about having too much money?


    Miranda was essentially starting


    from scratch now. Not like the t


    vel.get


    days when NexMed Labs had


    generations of umted wealth enough for her to splurge,

 Chapter 97

    Inside the vi, no one batted an eye when Miranda returned with an extra person in tow. They treated Crystal with the same deference they showed Miranda.


    The staff mostly stuck to their own duties, keeping a respectful distance from Miranda''sb and the herb garden, which were strictly off-limits.


    After Crystal moved in, she was temporarily settled in Miranda''s vi. Her eyes lit up with excitement when she saw the herbs growing in the garden, and the gloom that had once cloaked her seemed to lift. "Can I do some research here?"


    "Of course," Miranda replied.


    Little did Miranda know, those two simple words would pave the way for Crystal to be a sought-after herbalist and pharmacologist, with nations vying for her expertise.


    She also didn''t know that when Marion and Crystal got released, some enterprises and headhunters, vying for getting them on board, didn''t even spot them.


    With Crystal here taking care of the herb garden, Miranda was free to head to the studio for the filming of "Beyond Time: eSports Showdown", a reality show that would keep her in a hotel arranged by the production team for two weeks.


    Marion had arranged for an experienced assistant named Wendy to apany Miranda. Wendy, with her cute round face and short hair, was efficient and quick on her feet.


    Miranda shot a quick text to Elian, updating him on Mr. Ashcroft''s condition and reminding him of a few things, promising to follow up once she was less busy.


    The text from Elian the previous day still sat there unanswered. Elian had a habit of making his presence known daily, sending emojis or asking about her day. Miranda would sometimes reply, but often she didn''t bother.


    In her contacts, Sebastian was there. They hadn''t exchanged a single word yet since she epted his friend request.


    No sooner had she sent her message than Elian replied instantly.


    "Okay."


    A momentter.


    "My old injury is acting up a bit. Could you check it next time? Two hundred thousand."


    Miranda didn''t answer.


    Elian''s injuries were old news to her, non-threatening and not life-altering, so she didn''t feel like dealing with them.


    "Five hundred thousand?" Elian countered.


    Miranda nced at the message and typed back, "Deal."


    Elian quipped, "How are you so obsessed with money?"


    Miranda''s lips curled into a faint smile. She replied simply, "Once I''m done with work."


    Though Elian didn''t text back, Miranda could imagine his disgruntled expression.


    Elian stared at his phone, feeling a mix of frustration and gloom at her reply. Did it really take money to get her to engage?


    "Hmph, good thing I''m loaded."


    Not only had Elian amassed a small fortune over the years, but the Ashcroft family''s wealth was legendary, enough to sustain


    extravagant spending every mel


    even for generations without


    running out.


    So, if there was one thing Elian had in abundance, it was money.


    velet


    After reading Elian''s reply, Miranda turned off her phone screen. But it immediately buzzed with an iing call. She answered it.


    "Hello, is this Miranda?"


    Miranda furrowed her brows. "Who''s speaking?"


    "Hi, Ms. Hawk. I''d like to meet and discuss something with you," the voice on the other end had an official tone.


    "I''m swamped," Miranda said bluntly, ending the call.


    She had no interest in dealing with


    people


    and


    who called out of the bluet


    6en a proper introdu houtent


    Expected a meeting

 Chapter 98

    The phone rang again. Miranda pressed the ignore button, and promptly blocked the number. Aside from being a tad rude, they made her raise a feeling that nothing good woulde from this call.


    It seemed like the person on the other end was someone from the system - bureaucratic types were never a good omen in her world.


    Right now, she had no time for any extra hassles. The best strategy? Keep trouble far, far away. "Miranda, everything okay?" her assistant asked quietly.


    Miranda smiled. "It''s nothing. Just keep driving."


    Wendy nodded. "We''re almost there. The director said filming starts as soon as you step out of the car. Do you want to freshen up your makeup or anything?"


    Wendy had been an assistant for plenty of celebrities, so she was well-versed in the usual protocols. Once they passed the next block, there''d be cameras everywhere, capturing every move and word of the guests, all streamed live.


    Some celebrities had their every step filmed right from the hotel. But Miranda, being the neer with some buzz but not the main focus of the show, had a little more leeway.


    "No need," Miranda replied. "Let''s just head in."


    Marion had told her to just make an appearance, say a few words, and that would be enough.


    Wendy, however, couldn''t help butpliment her. "Seriously, Miranda, even without makeup, you look amazing. I''ve been in this industry for years, and I''ve never seen anyone like your skin. It looks like you''re already wearing makeup."


    Wendy was genuinely impressed. She''d seen plenty of pop idols, but none with Miranda''s natural beauty. It was like she had a permanent Instagram filter.


    Compared to Miranda, the other stars'' candid shots didn''t evene close.


    Wendy flipped on the car''s live stream channel. "Looks like they''ve already started streaming."


    Miranda nced at the screen.


    Currently, Arabe was live-streaming from her luxury van.


    Dressed to the nines in a


    of high-end fashion, was


    = 2 S-like ensemble, Arabe


    made up from head to toe.


    She was busy sending voice messages to her brothers, her tone sugary sweet.


    "Hey, Alistair, I''m almost there, don''t worry. I''ve got it. Rest assured, I


    promise I won''t say anything silly and cause you trouble! Oh,e on, Orion and Lysander are here too. If you don''t trust me, at least trust your brothers!"


    Arabe''s expression was a mix of exasperation and affection, like a princess spoiled with love. Her interactions with her brothers had her fans on the live stream''sment section buzzing with excitement.


    "What perfect siblings! They''re far too cute!!"


    "Be is so adorable! The scene''s so sweet!!"


    "Please, bless me with four brothers like that!! I''ll give up burgers for a month!"


    "Be is just too precious!"


    "When can I live a life like Arabe''s, it''s like a real-life fairy tale."


    "Such a drama queen, remember how she stole the spotlightst time?"


    "Miranda, drop the freaking act."


    "Miranda, drop the freaking act."


    Copied and repeated endlessly.


    Miranda''s previous online spat with Arabe had be a meme amongizens, often used to spam the chat.


    Miranda watched in silence. Who knew she''d make waves in such a way?


    Wendy nced at Miranda. No wonder the show invited Miranda; they were definitely looking to stir the pot.

 Chapter 99

    Arabe was still ying her role as the beloved little princess, smiling at the camera with a twinkle in her eye. "I know everyone is dying to hear what my brothers said. I''ll let you in on the secret, but shh, don''t tell my brothers."


    The fans in thements went wild. They were buzzing with excitement, showering Arabe with virtual gifts and begging to hear her brothers'' voices.


    When the audio yed, thement section exploded.


    "Dorian is such a boss! Be, need a sister-inw?"


    "I''m swooning! Brothers, I''m your long-lost sister too!"


    "Those saying Arabe isn''t a real Hawke, feeling embarrassed yet? They surely know she''s family!"


    "Exactly, for sure she''s blood rted, only real siblings would spoil her like this."


    "Do you think an adopted sister gets treated like this? Can the rumor mill take a break? Who cares if they don''t look exactly alike?"


    "I''m shipping Be with any of her brothers, oops!"


    "Hey, you''re not alone!"


    ...


    Just then, Arabe was pulled aside for an interview with the show''s director.


    "There''s been some gossip that you aren''t a real Hawke. What do you think about that, Be?" Arabe''s face briefly froze, and then she shot the camera a look that said, "Are you kidding me?" "What do you think? My brothers don''t know, I don''t know, but some stranger does? Were they eavesdropping under my bed at home?


    And honestly, even if I wasn''t born into the family, my brothers wouldn''t leave me. Right, guys?" She winked at the camera yfully. "I wouldn''t let them have another sister anyway."


    The director chuckled. "Be, you''re too funny."


    Arabe''s fans flooded thements.


    "Did you hear that? Are you living under her bed or something to know she''s not a Hawke?"


    "Why are people so eager to spread false rumors about someone not being a real daughter?" "Guess Be cleared things up, huh?"


    "Haha, Be''s possessiveness is something else."


    Watching the livelyments, Miranda couldn''t help but smile slightly, a hint of amusement ying across her detached features.


    She noticed something about Arabe''s appearance, though. Her face had undergone some changes, subtly different from before.


    Some viewers had pointed it out, but thements were quickly buried.


    "Did she have some work done?"


    No wonder Arabe''s fans were on a rampage, defending her with her photos against those iming she belonged to the Zade family.


    Just then, William sent her a batch of photos. They were snapshots taken by paparazzi staking out the Zade family, along with pictures of Arabe entering and leaving the police station.


    She was heavily disguised, her face hidden, but the Hawke family was with her, so it was obvious who she was even without discerning her features.


    Miranda put down her phone and continued watching the stream, which had switched to another celebrity guest.


    Yet Arabe''s fans were still dominating thements, causing a sh with the new guest''s fanbase.


    The Hawke family was also watching the stream, eyes glued to Arabe''s debut on the show.


    The show also featured Lysander. To support Arabe and out of their usual affection for her, they were all tuned in.


    In the Hawke estate, Mrs. Hawke sighed, "That girl really makes herself at home."


    Alden uttered, "Didn''t you say she''s as good as your own? Always part of the Hawke family?"


    Mrs. Hawke pouted. "Yes, that''s true, buttely I''ve been uneasy thinking about her not being my biological child. Just look at the Zade family trio, what if gics really do y a role?"

 Chapter 100

    Alden fell silent.


    "Never mind, I have faith in the way we''ve raised Be. She could never be like the Zade family," Mrs. Hawke said, but even as she spoke, doubt was taking root in her mind, impossible to ignore.


    She was especially worried about the possibility of Arabe siphoning off the Hawke family''s resources to benefit the ?ades. So, she''d started tightening the reins on Arabe''s allowance.


    "Let''s trust Be," Alden nodded, his voice serious. "Besides, if anything goes wrong with her right now, it could impact our family too."


    Mrs. Hawke sighed, "I know, I just worry. If she were our own flesh and blood, maybe we wouldn''t be facing this issue."


    Alden felt a surge of frustration whenever Miranda came to mind.


    "Enough, let''s not dwell on this. We raised her ourselves, and what''s done is done. Miranda''s never going to be on the same page as our family."


    At the Hawke Group''s NeuraCore building, Dorian frowned upon hearing Arabe''s words. It hadn''t bothered him before, but now Arabe''s demeanor struck him as overly dramatic.


    Her possessive statement also rubbed him the wrong way. Why couldn''t he have another sister? Miranda was his actual blood rtive, after all.


    Meanwhile, at thew firm, Alistair watched the live stream with a darkened expression.


    For some reason, hearing Arabe casually speak about their connection always brought his thoughts back to Miranda. And whenever he thought of Miranda, his mood soured.


    His assistant chuckled, saying, "Your sister is adorable."


    Alistair gave a faint smile and replied, "Is she now."


    "Wow! Who''s that girl? She''s stunning!" the assistant eximed suddenly. Alistair turned his gaze to the live stream.


    On the screen, a girl in sunsses and casual overalls walked confidently toward the recording studio.


    Her high ponytail and youthful glow practically leapt out from the screen. Even with the sunsses, her fair skin seemed to reflect the sunlight, drawing all eyes to her.


    When Miranda appeared, she immediately captured everyone''s attention.


    "What a stunningdy!!"


    "Ahhh Miranda, I''ve just be your fan, I adore your acting skills and looks!" "Whoa, did the show really get Miranda on board? Are they trying to stir the pot?"


    "Is the show crew clueless about the beef between Be and Miranda? What''s Miranda doing here? The


    crew owes us an exnation


    "Naturally beautiful people don''t need all that makeup!! She''s just too gorgeous!"


    "The show will invite anyone for ratings, won''t they? No shame at all."


    "She''s Miss Lancaster, and who are you to criticize here?"


    "Not even rted by blood, just an adopted daughter."


    Thements divided into three camps.


    One group was the bystanders, here for the drama. After all, Miranda and Arabe, were known to be


    "arch-enemies", and everyone was curious to see the sparks fly


    The second group consisted of new Miranda fans, drawn in by her straightforwardness, sharp wit, and modesty.


    The third group was Arabe''s supporters, picking apart everything about Miranda.


    They imed she had stic surgery, or that she manipted President Lancaster to cozy up to the wealthy.


    Simultaneously, many mysterious


    unts quickly catapulting her to


    began boosting Miranda''s


    the top spot.


    Rocket donations flowed continuously. The audience was stunned. Those mysterious ounts.


    Weren''t they owned by the low-key yet wealthy heirs and heiresses? Was she really that popr? Was herwork really that vast?

 Chapter 101

    The antics of these young heirs and heiresses left regr fans in the dust. Arabe, who had beenfortably sitting at the top with her dazzling crown icon, was suddenly dethroned.


    Led by the Lancaster family''s notable offspring, the who''s who of the elite circles made their grand entrance.


    "Is this what being rich feels like? Just a few clicks and it''s hundreds of thousands dors?!"


    "Hey, young masters and mistresses, need a nanny? I''m avable!"


    "I can''t even imagine how low my moralpass would be if I had that much money!"


    "Who on earth is Miranda to have such terrifying connections? Even when she called out the Hawke siblingsst time, these big shots were liking her posts."


    "One, two, three, isn''t that the infamous yboy? He''s friends with Miranda too!?"


    "And Mr. Hawthorne, the notorious nightlife prince, showed up as well?!"


    ...


    The onlinemunity wasn''t the only group stunned by their appearance. The show producers were floored too.


    Any one of these heirs and heiresses could be a top-tier guest on their own! Normally, they''d be choosy, turning down invitations left and right. Yet here they all were, gathered in their live broadcast. Talking about a ratings jackpot! Inviting Miranda was a stroke of genius!


    Even the parents of these wild heirs were left scratching their heads, curious and eager to find out how Miranda, this newly-emerged socialite, managed to wrangle their hard-to-please offspring. It was like some sort of team-building event!


    Of course, they were clueless about their sons'' real motive: they wanted Miranda to teach them marksmanship!


    Her performance at the shooting range had already be legendary. And those who had been present? They were singing her praises to high heaven. No man could resist the allure of a gun. No man didn''t want to be the king of cool, especially these privileged kids.


    So when Miranda made her TV


    debut, they all jumped at the chance to make an appearance. Besides, it never hurt to be on good terms with the daughter of the Lancaster family.


    en


    "Why doesn''t that so-called beloved socialite have connections like these? Is it by choice?"


    "Now that''s a real leadingdy! Some people should stop branding themselves as the ultimate darling when all they do is market their siblings."


    "Both surnamed Hawke, no wonder Arabe''s fans are so against Miranda. They''re probably scared she outshines her."


    "Holy smokes! If I had connections like that, I''d be unstoppable! How does Miranda do it?"


    "Sure, she''s an adopted daughter of the Lancaster Group, but she clearly has her own talents. Otherwise, how could she hold sway over all these rich kids? Unlike some people who only unt their siblings and have nothing to show for themselves."


    ...


    Naturally, with the shared surname and ongoing rivalry between Miranda and Arabe, the onlinemunity couldn''t resistparing the two.


    Against the might of wealth,


    Arabe''s fans were utterly silent.


    When Arabe learned that


    Miranda''s appearance had


    skyrocketed her poprity, leaving Arabe in the dust, her face turned ashen. Seeing the names of the leaderboard contributors made her grind her teeth in envy.


    And then, just as quickly, the top spots of Miranda''s leaderboard contributors changed hands.


    "Do you know how to boost rankings?" Elian asked, ncing at the leaderboard with narrowed eyes.


    His secretary took a quick look and promptly replied, "Yes, Mr. Elian Ashcroft."


    Elian said, "Make it number one."


    "Absolutely."


    Unaware of the drama unfolding, Miranda simply followed the show''s camera crew into the recording studio.

 Chapter 102

    Miranda was taking it easy in her private guest room, waiting for her moment to shine. The guests were separated as everyone had their own room.


    This esports reality show was all about bringing together popr yers from top teams, mixing them up, and having them face off. As a guest, Miranda''s role was prettyid-back - she was there to chime in withmentary from the audience seats.


    Arabe, on the other hand, was in the spotlight. She was treated like a celebrity, expected to join one of the teams for the final showdown. Of course, she needed the screen time to boost her visibility.


    While Arabe was preparing for her appearance, Miranda was loungingfortably with her eyes closed in the guest room. The live stream caught her resting in a rxed state, as if she was just chilling at home.


    The contrast between Miranda''s calm and the lively buzz of the other celebrities and teams was striking. Arabe was quite interactive in front of the cameras, full of energy.


    "Oh, you say Miranda, she''s here too?" Arabe remarked as if there was no past tension between them. "We had a little fallout before, but I''m over it. Miss Lancaster... she wasn''t always like this when I knew her," Arabe added, giving a purposeful awkwardugh, a picture of hesitation.


    It left everyone curious about if Miranda had some unspeakable past. Coincidentally, some people started to spill juicy stuff.


    "Miranda was known for chasing after Be''s boyfriend back in school, knowing fully the man was already in a rtionship. Who does she think she is, shing with our Be?"


    "Seriously? Miranda doesn''t seem like that at all?"


    "Boycott the mistress!"


    "No wonder the Zade family confronted President Lancaster at their headquarters. They probably knew about Miranda''s character all along!"


    Soon enough, the topic "Miranda Scandal" started trending.


    In the midst of the gossip storm, Hannah, the Lancaster family''s daughter, tweeted, "As if he''d even be worthy!"


    Caius, rarely made a public appearance as the Lancaster family''s son, retweeting Hannah''s post with, "Not even fit to tie my sister''s shoes."


    Public opinion shifted quickly, and


    people began to question the legitimacy of the rumors. As


    everyone was caught up in vel


    drama, the show kicked off


    "Miranda, it''s your turn," Wendy nudged.


    Miranda finally opened her eyes, acknowledging the staff waiting to escort her.


    The teams and celebrities had already made their grand entrances, and now was time to introduce the guests. Miranda was the second one up.


    "Now, let''s warmly wee our next guest, Miss Miranda Lancaster!"


    On stage, Arabe clenched her fists as the host announced, and Lysander furrowed his brow.


    Miranda stepped out with casual


    grace, removing her sunsses to reveal her striking features. Even without makeup, she stood out before the camera, as if she was on


    a different level from everyone else.


    She sat there, exuding a unique aura, varying from others present, like a beautiful, serene piece of jade.


    The live director seemed to have a special fondness for her, capturing every elegant moment.


    After taking her seat, another guest


    aside greeted her politely. Miranda nodded back politely in acknowledgment, although she wasn''t familiar with the industry director.

 Chapter 103

    Lysander''s buddy elbowed him with a nudge and whispered, "Herees my goddess."


    Arabe overheard and if it wasn''t for the cameras, her face would''ve turned sour enough to make someone think she was ready tomit murder.


    Lysander frowned a bit too. He had mixed feelings about Miranda being so popr.


    "Alright, for our final mystery guest!" the host''s voice was electric, pulling everyone''s attention to the stage. Even the celebrities on stage were piqued with curiosity.


    "Mystery guest? Never heard of one before!"


    "A mystery guest?? How mysterious are we talking here??"


    "Who could it be? Not a peep about this!"


    Miranda''s interest was also piqued. She thought there were only two guests. Was there another one? "And that is - President of the Everhart Group, Mr. Everhart! Let''s give a warm wee to Mr. Everhart!" The host was practically buzzing with excitement. Miranda raised an eyebrow.


    Sebastian, d in a crisp white suit, gracefully made his way towards Miranda, led by the deferential staff. From the moment he appeared, his gaze was maically drawn to Miranda, a subtle smile ying at his lips.


    Today, Sebastian wore frameless sses, adding an air of sophisticated restraint to his already elegant demeanor. His every move exuded grace and charm, his handsome features only enhanced by his exceptional aura.


    Sebastian''s entrance sent the online viewers into a frenzy.


    "Sebastian!! My inte husband!"


    "OMG, OMG, OMG, the producers actually got Sebastian!"


    "I''m going to faint at my husband''s feet!"


    "Too handsome, he just outshone all the male stars here!"


    Sebastian approached and greeted Miranda with a smile before casually taking the seat next to her, leaving the staff momentarily stunned.


    They had initially nned for Mr.


    Everhart to sit on the other side. They were concerned about people shipping Mr. Everhart and Miranda, or any uncontroble rumor arising.


    After all, Mr. Everhart had a known distaste for such gossip.


    To everyone''s surprise, Mr. Everhart decided to sit right next to Ms. Miranda Hawk??? The staff were baffled, but the online audience wasn''t in the know, assuming it was all nned.


    As Sebastian settled in, he softly said with a familiar smile, "Surprised?"


    Miranda replied, "Not really."


    Then she joked, "What, are you out here trying to make a buck too?"


    Sebastian''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "If you can, Ms. Hawk, why can''t I?"


    Their conversation wasn''t loud, but it was perfectly captured by the live broadcast. Both weren''t used to being recorded with mics, so they forgot about it entirely.


    Hence, not only did everyone present hear them, but so did the online audience.


    "What''s the deal with Mr. Everhart and Miranda? They seem awfully familiar!"


    "Their banter is so shippable!! I''m living for this!"


    "Where''s the morality? Where''s the line? And more importantly, where''s the ship name?"


    "Clearly, Miranda''s just that charming, even Mr. Everhart seems to think so. I''ve never seen him appear with any other woman."


    Arabe was initially thrilled at the sight of Sebastian. She already had a crush on him and was thinking about ditching Theo to pursue Sebastian.


    But she couldn''t get Sebastian''s


    contact info, nor could she run into him by chance. After theirst


    encounter at the shooting range, her admiration for Sebastian only deepened.

 Chapter 104

    Such a man, admired by everyone, should be the one to be her husband. That way, even without the Hawke family, she would still be the cherished little princess.


    A socialite, living a life of luxury that couldst a lifetime. Not to mention, Sebastian was incredibly handsome.


    So, when Sebastian and Miranda wereughing together, Arabe was extremely envious and angry.


    The host quickly chimed in with a smile, "It seems like our Miranda and Mr. Everhart know each other quite well? Have you met before?"


    Miranda replied, "Not really."


    Sebastian said, "Yes, we have."


    They both spoke almost simultaneously. After speaking, Sebastian nced at Miranda with a smile that was hard to decipher.


    The host was momentarily taken aback by their answers but soonughed to smooth things over. "Mr. Everhart and Miranda seem to be quite in sync!"


    Frank watched as Elian tightened his grip on the pen, his neck instinctively pulling back, worried about bing coteral damage.


    "A person who rarely appears on these kinds of shows suddenly shows up here," Elian said with a hint of coldness in his voice. "Guess why."


    Frank didn''t dare to guess. So he wisely kept silent.


    Elian''s eyes were icy as he uttered four words, "Up to no good."


    Sebastian was someone Elian knew well, even if they weren''t close anymore.


    He knew what kind of person Sebastian was. Sebastian wouldn''t do something without a motive.


    This kind of show had nothing to do with the Everhart family, and he typically avoided getting entangled in entertainment gossip.


    So logically, he shouldn''t be at such an event. The reason was therefore clear.


    Just then, Elian''s secretary received a call. After a quick nod, he leaned over and whispered to Elian, "It''s Mr. Jasper Vane. He''d like to meet with you."


    "Jasper?" Elian frowned, and then after a moment said, "Okay, set up a time."


    "Got it."


    After Elian gave his instructions, his attention returned to the live broadcast on the screen.


    Meanwhile, after the little episode with Sebastian and Miranda caused a minor stir, the show moved on to its main topic.


    The host yfully asked Arabe, "And here we have Arabe, who''s risen to fame since childhood! What brings you to our eSports show if I may ask?"


    Arabe grinned and said, "When I


    was younger, my brother a


    said I was too slow to y


    This time, I''m here to prove him wrong - I''m not slow!"


    Lysander chuckled, his eyes filled with affection.


    The host pressed further, "And how''s your gaming skill now, Be?"


    Arabe pressed her lips shyly and, looking Lysander with a face fult


    of mock grievance, said, counting on my brother."


    "I''m.


    ely


    The chat went wild.


    "What an adorable sibling bond! Be is too cute!"


    "So cute, but could Be be a total gaming noob? Haha!"


    "Is it funny? A gaming noob on the show is just wasting everyone''s effort."


    "As if Miranda knows how to y! She probably doesn''t even know how to start the game!"


    ...


    Seeing Arabe''s feigned innocence, Miranda frowned.


    "Just a fool, here to hold others back," she remarked. "A carry game."


    Marion had told her, her job was to asionally drop ament or two.

 Chapter 105

    But little did she know, her words not only made the people on stage change their expressions but also split the online audience into two extremes.


    "Holy cow, did she just say that?"


    "I''d call her a real expert to recognize bitch. I''ve been saying Arabe is so pretentious."


    "True carry game here."


    "Miranda might be harsh, but she''s speaking the truth, haha!"


    "Does she really think she''s being cute?"


    "I used to find her adorable, but after what Miranda said, I suddenly see Arabe as totally clueless." "Can''t she just zip it if she doesn''t know what to say? Jealous her brothers wouldn''t y games including you?"


    "If Lysander is okay with it, and Be''s okay with it, who are you to interfere?"


    "Miranda''s just envious of Arabe. I mean, she didn''t have a brother growing up, while our Be does."


    ...


    Arabe shot a pointed look at Miranda and said, "Mira, if you have a problem with me, you could just say it to my face. Talking behind my back is just not right."


    Miranda frowned. "Didn''t I just tell you directly? And I don''t talk behind your back. Also, stop calling me ''Mira'', it sounds weird. We''re not that close.


    Sebastian pressed his lips together, a hint of a smile in his eyes. Arabe''s face turned sour.


    The camera shook a bit, as the director behind the scenes was taken aback. He wasn''t even sure if it should be aired.


    This guest was so damn tough, leaving other team members and celebrities gobsmacked.


    Could she really say that? Was this part of the script? And if so, why did they not know?


    Arabe wanted to say something, but the words stuck in her throat. She wanted to curse Miranda out but held back because of the live stream.


    With a face full of displeasure and grievance, she said, "I didn''t say anything."


    Her expression quickly garnered sympathy from viewers, who rushed to Arabe''s defense.


    Sebastian spoke calmly, "Well, it does sound not so nice."


    Miranda, about to give Arabe a piece of her mind, paused and nced at Sebastian in surprise.


    Sebastian nodded in agreement. "Her calling you ''Mira'' is indeed awkward."


    Arabe''s already unpleasant expression seemed to crack at his words. She bit her lip, looking at Sebastian with a grievance. But Sebastian never once nced her way.


    Everyone was shocked by Sebastian''s sudden interjection, not least the audience.


    Lysander shot a disapproving look at Sebastian before focusing on Miranda.


    "Miss Lancaster, you should watch your tongue," the warning hint was palpable in Lysander''s tone.


    Miranda''s lips curled upwards. "All you Hawke brothers seem to love making threats."


    This wasn''t just implying anymore; it was outright pointing fingers.


    Her words reminded everyone of the past incident where Dorian and Arabe had bullied the production team to snatch a role.


    Lysander''s face turned a deep shade of red, realizing the connection.


    Arabe, sensing an opportunity to shine, piped up, "You can''t talk about my brother like that."


    Miranda threw two words back at Arabe. "Freaking idiot."


    The host, in panic, tried to regain


    control. "Alright, alright, the atmosphere here is definitely


    vel


    intense! That''s the kind of passion


    our esports brings!"


    Seeing the situation, the host swiftly moved on to the team selection segment, asking two game teams to select members.


    But online, things were buzzing.


    Miranda''s sharp words caused an instant uproar. Who''d ever seen a reality show broadcast like this??


    "Does this go without script? Can they say whatever they want on live TV?"


    "Why''s Mr. Everhart always whispering to Miranda, haha!"


    "Mr. Everhart, spill it, are you into Miranda?"


    "Oh my God, I''ve never seen anything like this on a variety show. How impressive is Miranda''s sharp tongue?"


    "Is Miranda nuts? Can she just leave? Stop being so obviously jealous of our Be!"


    "This is the fearless Miss Lancaster for you! With the kind of backing and connections she has, she''s untouchable!"


    "Haha, I''d call her my voice substitute! Miranda really dares to say anything!"


    "Girls, did you notice? Miranda isn''t just spouting nonsense; she''s targeting the Hawke siblings specifically! She''s got her reasons!"


    "Exactly, I still remember when Dorian threatened the production team. Haven''t you all forgotten? Why doesn''t Mirandash out at anyone else?"


    "You guys don''t get it. It''s brotherly


    love. So what if Dorian threatened the crew? If Be needs it, her. brother would protect her against the world. That''s what family love means!"


    en


    The inte exploded with discussions. And Miranda''s words had already been broadcast live before anyone could censor them.


    As the teams were being divided on-site, the director hastily approached Miranda.


    "Miss Lancaster, could you maybe tone it down just a bit?" the director pleaded. "You''re being a bit too direct. I''m worried about the public reaction."


    Miranda looked puzzled. "Not too direct? Alright, I can be more subtle," she conceded.


    After all, she was here to earn money, and if the director suggested it, she figured she should listen.


    The director quickly nodded. "Great, great."


    Then, turning to Sebastian, he greeted, "Hello, Mr. Everhart."


    After the greeting, he scurried off.


    Sebastian looked at Miranda, his eyes amused. "Aren''t you afraid of getting med byizens for saying such things on a live show?"


    Miranda smirked. "Are you?"


    Sebastian chuckled. The answer was clear.


    For someone at Sebastian''s level, online gossip was insignificant.


    To him, there was not much infliction. He could even easily make it disappear in an instant.


    Miranda raised an eyebrow, merely smiling in response.


    She wasn''t exactly like Arabe, always obsessed with what others thought of her, constantly living behind a fa?ade.


    She did things purely based on her mood. And when it came to regr folks, she treated them like regr.


    But when it came to dealing with people from the Hawke family or the Zade family, who were just the worst kind of people.


    Well, she didn''t feel the need to treat them like people at all.

 Chapter 106

    Moreover, they''d been perpetrators. Miranda had always regarded the family as nothing short of beasts. Poor Miranda had never been treated like a person by either her adoptive or biological parents.


    "One of the main sponsors of this show is the Hawke family," Sebastian said quietly, his voice calm. "So be careful; they might try to sabotage you."


    Miranda chuckled. "Well, let''s see if they have the guts to do that."


    Sebastian''s lips curled up slightly, curious to watch the scene unfold.


    Right now, the show''s producers wouldn''t dare to mess with Miranda. After all, she was now Ms.


    Lancaster, and her connections were formidable.


    The big shot behind this show had been a guest at the Lancaster Group''s banquet, so judging by those factors, they wouldn''t dare cross Miranda.


    That was why they treated her with such respect and humility. Not to mention, Miranda was the star of the show, already trending with countless hashtags in just a short while.


    Even if it came down to a choice from two, the producers would rather see the Hawke siblings get a verbal thrashing from Miranda to boost ratings.


    They''d prefer angering the Hawke family over provoking the Lancaster Group and the host of wealthy heirs and heiresses backing Miranda.


    When the camera panned around, it caught Miranda and Sebastian just finishing their conversation, turning away from each other.


    The way they asionally whispered to each other had already sparked quite a bit of shipping among online viewers.


    After all, both were easy on the eyes, and Sebastian was always standing up for Miranda. This kind of natural chemistry was like candy for fans hungry for a good romance.


    On stage, the teams had picked their members, and Lysander''s Vortex Esports immediately chose Arabe.


    The chat was flooded withments about sibling bonds and potential sibling romance. Arabe''s fans were over the moon.


    After the teams were set, Arabe chimed in abruptly, "Why don''t we let the guests join the teams too? Wouldn''t that be more fun?"


    The host chuckled. "But our rules don''t allow for guests to join."


    Arabe turned to Miranda and went on, "It''s breaking the rules that makes things interesting. Don''t you think so, Seb?"


    She shed a sweet smile at Sebastian as she said this. Thetter frowned at the way she called him "Seb".


    The host nced at the director, seeking guidance. The director turned to the guest section.


    "Director, the viewers are saying they want the guests to join," the assistant director mentioned. Sebastian replied coolly, "I''m not that familiar with you, Ms. Arabe Hawke, so let''s not use nicknames that might lead to misunderstandings."


    Arabe continued to smile. "We''ve met before, not strangers, calling you that is totally normal, no?" Sebastian''s frown deepened. Miranda pressed her lips.


    Sebastian was too polite for his own good. If it were Elian, he''d have shut her down immediately.


    Arabe pouted, "Lysander, can we have Seb join our team?"


    Another team member interjected, "But we already have enough people."


    Arabe insisted, "Just have someone sit out, it''s no big deal."


    This suggestion didn''t sit well with Lysander and the other team members.


    Lysander frowned. "That doesn''t seem right."


    Arabe persisted, acting all sweet, "It''s just a fun match, what does it matter?"


    Two of the team members showed signs of displeasure. They were teammates, had worked hard to be here, and how could they just be sidelined at Arabe''s whim?


    Then, she specifically looked at Miranda. "As guests, you must be familiar with the game, right?"


    After some discussion with the director, the host asked, "So what do our three guests think?"


    The director waved it off with a smile. "I''m too old for this, let the younger folks have fun." Miranda smiled. "Sure, I''m in."


    Sebastian shrugged, "Whatever."


    The host got excited, uttering


    vel


    instantly, "Alright then, let the teams pick their guests! Miranda and Mr. Everhart will join as the sixth members! But, for the sake of entertainment, the final decision on whether guests y will be up to the team captains!"


    Lysander, catering to Arabe, chose Sebastian. Arabe turned on the charm towards Sebastian.


    The other team, feeling disgruntled, had no choice but to pick Miranda.


    The original bnce of team-to-celebrity ratio was meant to give celebrities screen time and boost team poprity.


    Now, Arabe''s whims had forced someone to miss their chance in the limelight. So, not everyone was thrilled.


    Everyone knew, despite what the host said, that the captains would want the guests to y.


    "But I won''t join any team. I''ll be a


    one-person team. I don''t want


    Vl


    anyone to miss a chance to shine," Miranda suddenly said, her voice indifferent.


    "But just you? You don''t have enough people for a third team," the host pointed out. Miranda grinned. "I''ll y with bots."


    Sebastian, who had been silent since the selection started, spoke up, "Count me in." Miranda nced at Sebastian. His lips curved slightly. "You can consider me a bot." The audience in the live stream chat went wild.


    "Miranda is so kind, I''m literally crying!"


    "Arabe is so selfish! All for her crush, she''s attempting to let others miss out."

 Chapter 107

    "Team members really owe Arabe something? Why''s she acting like she''s entitled to everything?" "To those who were shipping Arabe with Mr. Everhart just now, are you serious? Didn''t you see he wasn''t interested?"


    "Arabe, get lost! Don''t cling to my idol!"


    "Sebastian would say, ''Get the heck away.""


    "Is Miranda forming a third team with bots?"


    "Aww, I knew there was something special between Sebastian and Miranda! So exciting!"


    "Lol, you can treat me as a bot; would Mr. Everhart be that adorable too?"


    "Miranda''s such a show-off, hope she doesn''t embarrass herself!"


    "I remember Arabe has a boyfriend. Is this really okay?"


    "Are you living in alien? It''s not like she''s taken vows. Why can''t she be a boy crazy? Arabe hasn''t tied the knot yet."


    ...


    Miranda''s move suddenly made the members of Vortex Esports and another team, Shadow Reapers, see her in a new light. Any prior prejudices disappeared, and they even thought Miranda''s retort to Arabe was pretty cool.


    Arabe felt all eyes shifting toward Miranda, and it made her seethe with jealousy. Her eyes flickered with a hint of malice, but she forced a smile.


    "You sound so confident. You must be really good at it, right? If you can''t even manage to cast a skill and drag your team down, you''ll get quite the earful."


    Though she smiled, Arabe''s words were clearly meant to stir the pot.


    Grinning, Miranda replied intentionally, "Oh yes, I''m really good."


    Everyone thought Miranda was just bluffing, making big ims in front of two teams with professional yers. Wasn''t that a bit much?


    "Guess talking big is free, right?"


    "Those are pro yers she''s up against. Miranda''s really asking for it."


    "Exactly, let''s see how she handles the embarrassment."


    Online viewers expressed their disdain for what they saw as Miranda''s bravado.


    Arabe, suppressing her frustration, smiled as well. "Well, we''ll see about that."


    She''d been waiting for Miranda to take the bait. The more Miranda bragged, the harder she''d fall when things went south.


    Arabe didn''t want to risk provoking Miranda into a meltdown, so she''d let the online viewers and fans tear her apart instead, turning her into a public enemy. That way, no one would believe whatever she would say.


    Soon, the host announced the new rules: As guests, Miranda and Sebastian would form a third team as a demonstration match with the final two winners, meaning, whoever won the final match would earn the right to face their team.


    With the rules set, the show went on a break formercials.


    The prospect of Sebastian''s debut on a variety show, and an esports one at that, alongside Miranda''s topic, had the audience buzzing with excitement. The show''s poprity soared.


    The Hawke brothers watched the show and the livements with varied expressions. But when they sawments suggesting that Miranda''s turning against Arabe was caused by getting jealous of Arabe for having doting brothers, they felt a strange sense of satisfaction and superiority.  Theparison between Miranda and Arabe on screen, with Arabe lookingckluster and petty, made them frown. Miranda might have a sharp tongue, but her charisma was undeniable,


    the least bit. Especially,


    something Arabe coe


    match


    impressive connections surprised them.


    How on earth did Miranda manage such awork?


    And then there was Alden and Grace. Learning that Miranda was acquainted with those high-society individuals, who their sons had tried to get in touch but failed, left them speechless. In their dreams, it was Arabe who should have been this well-connected.


    Now, Arabe seemed to have lost everyone''s favor, unable to make the right connections. This added to Alden and Grace''s growing discontent. If Miranda had be the daughter they envisioned, Arabe''s failure made their past efforts seemughable.


    "How did Miranda pull this off?" Alden''s face turned grim.


    Mrs. Hawke frowned. "Could it be because of the Lancaster Group? Are they paving the way for her?" Alden nodded. "Possibly." He then let out a disdainful snort. "She''s only sticking with them for what they offer, not acknowledging us."


    "What''s the point of being their adopted daughter? Does she really think the Lancaster family will share their wealth?" Mrs. Hawke remarked coldly.


    But as soon as she said it, her expression changed. Both realized Arabe was their adopted daughter. They''d never considered it before, treating Arabe as their own. But now, the term "adopted" seemed to constantly remind them she wasn''t of their blood.


    Were they going to leave their inheritance to someone else''s biological daughter?


    Suddenly, the couple wavered. If Miranda was with the Hawkes, as their daughter, those connections would be the Hawke family''s too.

 Chapter 108

    Thinking about it, both Alden and Grace felt a wave of frustration wash over them.


    "I just don''t get it. How did she change so much after getting out of jail?" Orion muttered, his voice low and serious.


    Orion hade to thepany to see Dorian, and they ended up watching the live stream together. "Where did she meet these people? The Lancaster Group''s influence might work with their parents, but not with these folks. They''re not ones to bend for just anyone," Orion frowned.


    All the ounts boosting Miranda''s poprity were familiar - belonging to the sons and daughters of the city''s elite. Each one was worth billions, at least.


    They were notorious for being the rebels of the high society circle. Orion knew a couple of them, but only as acquaintances you''d share a beer with at a party.


    These people had their own exclusive clique, looking down on almost everyone else; they were at the top in the circle. Even the Hawke family wasn''t quite in their league.


    Dorian nced at the leaderboard, where Miranda''s top spot had been overtaken by an ount named


    X. He had a nagging feeling he recognized that username but couldn''t quite ce it.


    Once X took the lead, the other elite ounts started joking about being broke.


    "Ugh, I''m out of cash, can''t keep up!"


    "Who''s this big shot? We need to bow down, seriously."


    "n to be Mira''s number one fan? Down the drain, folks."


    "Buddy, I''m really short of butter here; can you squeeze me in somewhere?"


    ...


    Dorian was puzzled too.


    In their circle, only three young people had the financial clout to pull something like this off, for they ran theirpany with colossal money and resources.


    One was Sebastian, another was himself.


    The third was Elian, a terrifyingly mysterious figure, seldom seen, yet just the mention of his name could make the upper crust shiver.


    Dorian snapped his attention back from the leaderboard.


    "Maybe it''s because of the shooting range incident," he kept on the topic.


    "The shooting range?" Orion recalled Alistair mentioning it.


    For what happened that day at the range, Orion always suspected Alistair might have been exaggerating, his suspicion rising.


    Even though he trusted Alistair wouldn''t lie about it, the whole thing seemed too wild to believe.


    "These rich kids love their shootingpetitions and they''re obsessed with guns. bet a bunch of them


    were there that day, or at least saw videos that made the rounds," Dorian said, his tone calm. "And the Lancasters have a widework,


    which exins this w


    "Could it really be true?" Orion murmured in disbelief.


    situation."


    Dorian''s gaze darkened as it turned back to the stream which was now ying some ads; he chose to say nothing more.


    Meanwhile, backstage, Miranda took a quick break to sip some water and nibble on a snack. She didn''t expect to be intercepted by Lysander.


    "This is why you''re on the show? To humiliate Be, make her look bad?" Lysander used, his eyes cold.


    Miranda sneered impassively, "Wow, you figured it out. But you got it half right. I nned to humiliate you too."


    Lysander''s face twisted with anger. "You! Don''t think just because you''ve called someone else ''Mom'' and would get their support!"


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. "If


    Arabe can do it, why can''t I? She


    leans on you guys to cover up her messes, and I can''t use the


    Lancaster name to put a jerkin his ce?  en


    Think before you speak. I might not see you as human, but at least try not to be so pathetic. What I''ve done doesn''t even scratch the surface


    Miranda stared Lysander down. "Wanting team members to quit just for Arabe''s selfish whims - you call yourself a leader?"


    Lysander went red then pale, unable to find a retort to Miranda''s pointed words.


    "Get lost, or I''ll start calling for security," Miranda said icily.

 Chapter 109

    At the moment, Arabe popped up out of nowhere. "Miranda! What are you doing? How can you bully my brother?"


    Miranda


    turned to Arabe and spotted a camera lurking just behind her. It was clear as day -Arabe had brought it along deliberately.


    Sure enough,ments started flooding Arabe''s separate live stream.


    "Miranda''s bullying Lysander backstage? What''s going on?"


    "Wow, didn''t expect Be to give us a backstage peek and catch this drama!"


    "No way! Is Miranda really bullying Lysander?"


    "Hard to say without knowing the full story!"


    ...


    Arabe was furious. "I''ve told you a million times, if you have a problem, take it out on me! Why go after my brother?"


    Her voice was on the verge of tears.


    Miranda''s brows furrowed. "Didn''t anyone tell you not to make big expressions right after cosmetic surgery? Your face might just fall off."


    As if caught in her sore spot, Arabe went pale, her expression a dead giveaway. The live streamments went wild.


    "So that''s why Arabe looks different. She''s had work done!"


    "I knew something was off when her fans were posting screenshots iming she looks nothing like the Zades!"


    "Did she really get surgery just because people said she looked like the Zades?"


    "Miranda''s got no chill, hitting where it hurts, haha!"


    "Is Arabe trying to look less like the Zades?"


    "Oh boy, looks like Arabe really did get surgery! Even in the live stream, the camera won''t fixate closely on her face now!"


    Miranda addedzily, "Another thing, no matter how much you change, you can''t be me. Copycats never win."


    Arabe snapped defensively, "What are you talking about? Don''t use me of that! I''m not copying you!"


    Her cautious expression while she


    was speaking, however, betrayed her words. The one, Arabe''s assistant, holding the camera quickly cut the live stream. Arabe had been running her own stream.


    Sensing trouble, the assistant didn''t dare continue the feed.


    "Where''d the live stream go? I was waiting for the rest!"


    "What happenedter? Seriously, don''t cut it off at the best part!"


    "Impressive, this is the first time I''ve seen a live stream backfire like this."


    "Maybe Arabe was trying to catch Miranda in the act, but ended up outing her own surgery instead, so she immediately ended the streaming?"


    "It''s just makeup,e on! Are you really buying everything Miranda says? Our Be is naturally


    gorgeous, she doesn''t need get any surgery!"


    "Look closely, Arabe does look more like her brother now and sort of like Miranda too?"


    "Why doesn''t Miranda just die? Spouting nonsense about Be, can Alistair please sue Miranda for


    defamation already?"


    ...


    Miranda chuckled and was about to walk away when Lysander blocked her path.


    "Do I need to tell you to get lost again?" she snapped impatiently.


    Lysander red at her callously. "I''ll show you how to behave in the game."


    As long as Miranda didn''t perform well, it would be enough to get her criticized. Only then did Lysander step aside.


    Miranda smirked, "Talk to me when you''re worthy of a match."


    With that, she walked past him, leaving Lysander green with anger.


    Both she and Sebastian were guest


    ''n


    yers, and their participation in the exhibition match was ast-minute addition. The final winning team would face off against them in a fun, rule abiding match, which was how the winners would meet Miranda in the virtual arena.


    Miranda wasn''t wrong in herment.


    "Lysander." Arabe approached her brother, looking like she might burst into tears out of distress.


    Lysander was already in a foul


    mood, and Arabe''s tearful antics


    only grated on his nerves more. "Who told you to get surgery and mess with her? Didn''t you know she''dsh out?"

 Chapter 110

    Arabe never expected Lysander to treat her like this.


    "Are you yelling at me?" Arabe was both angry and hurt. "I got the stic surgery so I wouldn''t embarrass you, so people wouldn''tpare me to the Zades. Have I done it wrong?"


    Lysander frowned, feeling a pang of guilt upon seeing Arabe''s state.


    He shouldn''t have spoken to her in that tone.


    "I''m sorry, my attitude was bad," Lysander apologized, trying to soothe Arabe. "I was just upset because of Miranda.''


    Arabe wiped her tears and fell silent, though inside, she was seething with hatred for Miranda, wishing she would just die instantly.


    Meanwhile, Miranda returned to the lounge and had some fruit. As her phone buzzed, she picked it up, only to hear Marion''s voice sounding like a firecracker ready to explode.


    "Could you dial it down, could you? Are you trying to paralyse our PR department? And who on earth is this X topping the charts?!"


    Miranda held the phone away from her ear; if Marion were in front of her, she imagined he''d be spouting on without stopping.


    Once Marion had finished his tirade, Miranda put the phone back to her ear.


    "X on the charts?"


    Marion replied, "Never mind, you probably don''t know. Maybe it''s some rich guy with too much money to burn. I''m telling you again, do whatever you want, just don''t ruin thepany. Otherwise, we''ll all be ending up on street!"


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. "Don''t worry, we won''t."


    Even if thepany went under, she had money.


    But Marion, being the business-obsessed guy he was, couldn''t bear the thought of thepany


    copsing. After giving Miranda a few more stern warnings, he finally hung up.


    Wendy, having overheard Marion''s entire rant, couldn''t help but ask, "Miranda, do you think after the show Mr. Smith might..."


    She made a dramatic gesture of cutting her throat, her expressionically exaggerated.


    Miranda answered, "He wouldn''t dare."


    Marion was just having a business-brained meltdown. Thepany was funded by her; Marion couldn''t just fire her.


    "No worries, it''s not a big deal," she said calmly, then taking a sip from the iced coffee Wendy had bought her.


    Wendy suddenly sped her hands together and looked at Miranda with a starry-eyed admiration. Miranda took another sip. "What''s it?"


    Wendy, cheeks rosy with excitement, gushed, "Miranda, you''re my idol! You totally roasted the Hawke siblings on stage, and they haven''t looked happy since!"


    In Wendy''s career, she''d never seen anything like it. It was like a dream. She almost thought there would be a live broadcast disaster.


    Miraculously, Miranda''s blunt words hadn''t led to a social media bacsh? The online reviews were actually split? Unbelievable!


    get


    "I heard those siblings often bully others. I had a friend who went to school with Arabe and ended up forcefully transferring because of a conflict with her."


    Wendy frowned. "Since then, I haven''t liked them. But online, they''re praised like royalty, especially Arabe. Their wealth and influence mean any dirt on them gets swept under the rug."


    Hearing this, Miranda nced at Wendy, her gaze lingering slightly.


    Though Wendy seemed wellposed, Miranda caught a fleeting trace of resentment in her eyes.


    Wendy quickly smiled again, her innocent, doll-like face beaming. "That''s why seeing you put them in their ce was so satisfying!"


    Miranda looked at Wendy for a moment. "That friend of yours, you two were close, right?"


    Wendy''s eyes lowered as she began tidying up Miranda''s things.


    "Sort of, we grew up together."


    Miranda simply smiled and didn''t press further. But she made a mental note. She picked up her phone


    and shot a text to William.


    [Look into my assistant Wendy''s peers and social connections.]


    William responded instantly, [On it.]


    Miranda set down her phone and nced at Wendy again.


    "Is someone close to you sick?" she asked.


    Wendy paused, and then shook her head. "Not that I know of." Miranda nodded with a small smile, not probing further.


    Wendy carried a certain aura of illness, not her own, but likely from someone she was close to. That was why Miranda had asked, but if Wendy didn''t want to talk, she wouldn''t push.


    Soon, break time was over.


    Little did Miranda and the others know, during that break, Arabe''s taking cosmetic surgery had be a hot topic of discussion.


    Though someone was actively suppressing the topic, trying to keep it from blowing up.


    For the producers of "Beyond Time: eSports Showdown", this controversy was a blessing in disguise,


    driving more traffic to the show than ever before.


    As the live broadcast resumed, the virtual audience packed the chatroom to the brim. Comments flooded the entire screen.


    "Did Arabe really get stic surgery??"


    "Come on, I want to hear Miranda''s savage critique"


    "This show must be backed by big money if Miranda''s still on it after that."


    "Sebastian!! My virtual husband!!"

 Chapter 111

    "Where''s My "Mirseb"?"


    "What the heck? The couple name''s already out?"


    Miranda returned to the seat, where Sebastian was waiting for her. Sitting there, Sebastian seemed out of cepared to everyone around him. Yet, he had this undeniable aura that drew all eyes to him. Even the audience hoped the camera would linger a bit longer on him.


    As soon as Miranda came back, Sebastian''s gaze fell on her. In fact, the studio was now left with just the three of them as guests.


    After the two teams had picked their members, they were in for a phase of bonding, joint training, and strategy nning. All of these would be broadcasted live, with Miranda and the others providing real-timementary.


    The host initially intended to interview Miranda but probably feared she''d say something too bold, so he turned to Sebastian instead.


    "Mr. Everhart, what are your thoughts on the team selections? Do you have any favorites among them?" Sebastian moved his lips in a slight, formal manner. "No, I don''t."


    He only answered thest question, clearly not in the mood to borate. After responding, Sebastian nced at Miranda purposefully.


    "Do you have someone you like?"


    Yes, it was Sebastian who asked this. The host thought he might have misheard or that Sebastian misspoke. The host smiled. "What about you, Miranda?"


    The viewers online were buzzing.


    "Did Mr. Everhart just ask that???"


    "He asked if she has someone she likes??"


    "???"


    "!!!"


    The chat was filled with question marks and exmation points.


    Elian''s pen snapped in his hand as his eyes bore chilly into the live stream.


    "Mr. Ashcroft?" The executive across the table smiled nervously, "Is there something you dislike about our proposal? If that''s the case, it''s totally fine. We can certainly make adjustments."


    Elian nced at his muted tablet. He had it there, muted, while discussing business. But then he caught sight of what Sebastian said, and the online viewers'' reactions. Even without sound, he was adept at reading lips.


    Mr. West, who thought Elian wasn''t pleased with his proposal, was breaking into a cold sweat. Everyone knew that since this heir of the Ashcroft family took over the business in Zephra, the entire elite had been treading carefully around him.


    He wouldn''t consider anyone''s


    dignity if they made him unpleasant. He was notorious for being ruthless. Previously, a wannabe business magnate tried to pull a fast one on Elian while negotiating with thetter for partnership. That person was


    now nowhere to be forson was


    allegedly


    hispany gone.


    Later on, rumors had it that that magnate had been in jail, locked up with a heavy sentence, and not in one piece anymore. This made potential partners nervous but also weeded out less desirable alliances. "Mr. Ashcroft?" Mr. West ventured again, cautiously.


    Elian frowned, impatience evident. "Shut up."


    Mr. West instantly fell silent, not daring address another word. The secretary signaled Mr. West to look at the tablet aside. Once he did, he understood what had caught Elian''s attention. So, he sat quietly, waiting patiently.


    Who would have thought Mr. Ashcroft enjoyed watching live streams. Is he an esports fan?


    Miranda heard Sebastian''s question and wondered if he had been paid by the producers to stir up gossip. She smiled lightly. "I don''t either."


    Sebastian gently adjusted his


    sses, hiding a slightly raised brow. The host quickly steered the conversation. "While you might not have favorites now, perhaps after watching their matches, you''ll be won over. Now, let''s check on how the two teams are preparing!"


    Arge screen appeared on the stage before Miranda, showing the live preparation of the two teams. ording to theirpetition''s rules, these preparation sessions would be broadcast for a couple of days, building enough excitement and tension before the final live matches.


    Elian''s brows furrowed deeper. The chat was now filled withments pairing Miranda and Sebastian, which only irked him further.


    "Are those two PR firms just loafing around?"


    Elian''s sudden remark startled Mr. West. Seeing thements on the tablet, Frank understood


    immediately. Mr. Ashcroft was annoyed by what he saw. He quickly excused himself to handle it.


    Once Frank left, Elian withdrew his gaze from the screen and looked across at Mr. West, who immediately


    sat up straight, a nervous smile stered on his face. "Mr. Ashcroft, I''m all ears.''


    "I''ve reviewed the proposal. Do it over," Elian''s tone conveyed his displeasure clearly.


    Yet, Mr. West felt relieved at the attitude, grateful that Elian wasn''t taking his frustration out on him. He quickly responded, "Of course."

 Chapter 112

    On the other side, at the live show, the cameras were rolling, capturing the preparation of the twopeting teams.


    Miranda, trying to avoid upsetting Marion, decided to keep quiet for the time being. After all, she didn''t want her newlyunchedpany to crumble because of a PR disaster.


    However, her silence seemed to dampen the show''s buzz. Sebastian, too, wasn''t saying much. He just sat there with an air of elegance, asionally sipping his coffee, and every now and then, he''d nce at Miranda, whispering a few words to her. This only added to the silence in the guest seat.


    There was sporadicmentary from another director guest, but for the most part, the only sounds in the studio came from the two teams.


    The host decided to stir things up and handed the mic over to Miranda. What followed was a scene like this during the teams'' prep time.


    When Arabe started whining, trying to avoid training, Miranda chimed in, "What''s my take? I''d say the team should just rece her."


    As Arabegged behind in practice, whining, "Oh, I''m so bad at this, I''m such a klutz, I give up, I can''t do it," Miranda didn''t hold back. "Yuck, does she really think that''s cute?"


    When Lysanderforted Arabe, saying, "It''s alright, Be, just stick with me, it''s no big deal if you can''t keep up," Miranda quipped, "Wow, that''s impressive. If they lose, maybe they should just leave the circle."


    Seeing the stars of the Shadow Reapers were diligently practicing with their teammates, Miranda noted, "Vivian''s got great speed and sharp reflexes. Well, she''s quite the looker. Their teamwork''s solid, way better than dealing with that dead weight of the other team."


    ...


    When the Shadow Reapers analyzed their new members, Miranda observed, "Noints here, their analysis is spot on. The new members all adopt aggressive strategy, switching to that suits their lineup perfectly."


    The Shadow Reapers gotplimented. It was then that people realized Miranda wasn''t just there to stam others; she could dish out praise too, albeit directly and without a hint of subtlety. Besides, she carried her own opinions on their analysis of the game, which began to change the minds of some viewers who had initially held a


    grudge against her.


    Still, there were a few dissenting voices.


    "Miranda''s not targeting the Hawke siblings, she''s just stating facts. Why isn''t she mming the Shadow Reapers?"


    "Hahaha! Miranda is my happy pill - every line she says cracks me up."


    "Is this what it means to be a master of snark? I''m loving it!"


    "Exactly, just look at the difference


    between the two teams. Vortex Esports is held back by Arabe, who''s proud yetzy and can''t keep up. Shadow Reapers are working hard! Even the stars are down to earth. It''s my first time seeing this side of Vivian, and I''m a new fan now."


    "Only those who work hard deserve admiration, right? What does Arabe have to show for it? Just her four brothers?"


    "Oof, better not say anything. Arabe''s fans mighte at me with ''if you''re so good, why don''t you do it?'' Well, I have a busy schedule."


    "Arabe herself said she isn''t good, so what are you expecting from her? If you''re so good, why don''t you do it?"


    "Some folks should just chill. Even if Be''s not great, so what? Don''t forget there''s Lysander. Our guy will carry Be to victory, no sweat!"


    As the show''s viewership numbers


    climbed back up, the producers


    be


    breathed a sigh of relief. It had to Miranda, herments were indeed pure gold for ratings. Even though Sebastian didn''t speak much, his asional responses to Miranda kept things interesting.

 Chapter 113

    Of course, the discussion with her was quite explosive.


    When Arabe lost a game and started pouting and using the opponent of being unfair, Miranda remarked, "That''s kind of gross."


    Sebastian agreed, "Definitely."


    This reaction didn''t sit well with Arabe''s fans, who usually worshipped the ground she walked on. But they were too intimidated tosh out directly at Sebastian, so they only made snidements about him. Miranda, however, became the main target of their wrath.


    They flocked to her social media ounts to hurl insults, which didn''t go unnoticed by other sharp-eyed and fair-mindedizens.


    "Do Arabe''s fans love men as much as she does? Even Mr. Everhart said something, why aren''t they going after him and only attacking Miranda?"


    "I know, right? They''re all bark and no bite with the guys, but go full force on the women."


    "No wonder Arabe can''t resist when there''s a guy in sight. It''s always ''brother this, brother that'', and her fans are the same. Is this some kind of brother fetish? Arabe loves being surrounded by men, and her fans are just as obsessed?"


    "They keep buying stories about her being some kind of elite princess, yet she can''t even beat Miranda''s number ten on the charts. What a joke."


    But soon enough, these fair-minded folks found themselves under attack by Arabe''s fans as well. The online battle escted, drawing in fans from other celebrities, who couldn''t resist jumping into the fray, some even abandoning anonymity to do so.


    "I''ve been side-eyeing Arabe for a while now. An amateur constantly trying to tear down other female stars what''s her deal?"


    "She''s unting her family''s wealth, always leeching off male stars for publicity. ys innocent but gets caught orchestrating these stunts through her top fans."


    "Finally, someone is putting her in her ce! I''ve had enough of her antics!"


    "Nobody dared to stand up to her before because her four brothers would handle it. But now, finally, someone is stepping up to save us!"


    Meanwhile, in the middle of her training, Arabe was scrolling through thements, her face turning green with anger. Criticisms about her alleged cosmetic surgery andparisons to Miranda were rife. Some said she bore a resemnce to the Zades, others criticized her copy cat movement by making surgery to be like Miranda.


    Even more so, some said she was obsessed with men, and even digging up past incidents where she §ê§Ñ§â pitted herself against other female celebrities and stirred up rumors about her and male celebrities for publicity.


    Never in her life had Arabe faced such a wave of negative publicments. Whenever something unpleasant emerged in the past, Dorian would handle it, and her brother''s would make sure


    everything was smoothed ny¨¦l


    had never been treated this


    before.


    way


    She


    Why were her brothers allowing this to happen online now? Didn''t they understand how vital her image was at this moment?


    Arabe never thought the problem


    might be with her. She believed that as long as her fans attacked and silenced the critics, negativity wouldn''t stick. Public opinion was easily swayed, after all. If enough people praised her, others would follow suit.


    But the current wave of negativity was too much for her to handle.


    "Dorian, have you seen what they''re saying about me online?" Arabe whined into her phone during a


    live stream, "Why am I being attacked when I''ve done nothing wrong?"


    When doing so, she specially found a perfect angle, making sure to show her best side to the camera. Her feigned innocence was designed to evoke sympathy from most viewers.


    However, Miranda''s casualment broke the spell.


    "Her imnts are about to pop out."


    The room fell silent.


    The host eximed to himself, "Hey, nobody asked you to speak right now! You just killed the vibe!"

 Chapter 114

    Sebastian pressed his lips, ncing from Arabe to Miranda, as if trying to discern if Arabe had really styled herself to resemble Miranda.


    When Dorian received a call from Arabe, his brows furrowed tightly. Despite this, he yed along, saying, "Just focus on doing well on the show; don''t mind the rest."


    His long-standing role as the caring brother made this response almost automatic for Dorian.


    But in truth, the Hawke family had been asking the PR to handle it from the very beginning. Unfortunately, their efforts were proving futile.


    They''d even enlisted the help of two previous PR firms, spending quite a fortune only to see no results. When questioned, the firms could only shrug and say, "We have no idea."


    This left Dorian feeling like he''d been conned out of his money.


    Alistair was already gearing up to sue those two firms, though he worried about the potential bacsh from making such a fuss.


    Arabe nodded tearfully. "Got it, Dorian."


    She hung up and finally stepped away from the live stream camera.


    This exchange between siblings only further fueled the fans'' enthusiasm, whobeled Arabe as the cherished little sister. Many female fans even joked about wanting to be Arabe''s sister-inw.


    Amid this buzz, the show was gearing up for the final round preparations.


    On the eve of the recording, Miranda and Sebastian found themselves at a hotel caf¨¦, sipping coffee.


    Since they were staying at the same hotel, they inevitably ran into each other.


    "Look at you, a superstar now," Sebastian teased as he watched her. "You''ve topped the trending charts, outshining every celebrity in recent years. Quite the phenomenon.''


    His calm, gentle gaze matched the aura he exuded, much like moonlight spilling gently but coolly, with a hint of restraint.


    There was an understated intensity


    about him; he seemed to close the distance effortlessly without you even noticing. Though Miranda and Sebastian barely knew each other, having only met a few times, they now sat together as if they were old friends.


    "In the digital age, everything''s just entertainment," Miranda replied with a serene smile, unfazed by the ups and downs of fame.


    Sebastian studied her, his deep-set


    eyes obscured by his sses,


    making it hard to decipher his thoughts. "You seem unbothered by it all, not quite what one would expect from someone your age."


    Mirandacked the vibrant energy typical of someone her age. She appeared not caring about anything, indifferent to public opinion and unconcerned about the consequences of her actions.


    Or perhaps, in her eyes, she was capable of handling any oue.


    Her resilience, determination, and vitality were extraordinary. She was like a me burning on an icy peak or a mandrake flourishing amidst arid bones.


    This paradoxical allure was maic. At least, in Sebastian''s world. He had never encountered anyone quite like Miranda in his life.


    "Young, beautiful women like you


    usually enjoy luxury, fashionable clothes, handbags, being adored, and basking in the spotlight," Sebastian mused with a slight smile. "But you don''t seem to care for any of that."


    Miranda simply shrugged. It wasn''t that she disliked them; she had merely had her fill, hence her feelings numb.


    The most expensive luxury items were just numbers to her. After seeing enough, they lost their appeal. Sebastian''s sharp gaze behind the ssed settled on Miranda''s face. "So, what do you like?"

 Chapter 115

    Miranda raised an eyebrow, looking at Sebastian with a hint of curiosity. Her gaze lingered on Sebastian''s handsome face before it dropped to his physique.


    "I have a thing for good-looking... anatomical specimens."


    As a medical student, Miranda had a particr appreciation for the ideal human form. Of course, her interest went beyond appearances; she valued what''s on the "inside", like bones, muscles, nerves, and organs.


    The first part of her statement brought a slight smile to Sebastian''s lips, but thetter part left it hanging awkwardly in ce.


    Yet, with his ability to adapt, he quickly recovered. Half-joking and half-serious, he said as he gazed at Miranda, "Well, when I die, you can have my body."


    There was an almost imperceptible pampering in his words.


    Miranda took it as a joke andughed, responding easily, "Deal."


    Sebastian''s intense gazes deepened at her reply, a smile ying at the corners of his lips as he watched her.


    The hotel''s warm lighting cast a glow on his features, and the reflection from his sses made his gentle, handsome face seem sprinkled with stardust.


    But Miranda, having given her answer, had already turned her attention elsewhere, so she didn''t catch his gaze. She noticed a couple of people snapping photos of them.


    "I heard they''re shipping us as a couple?" Miranda inquired.


    Sebastian nced at them and countered, "What''s wrong with that?"


    Miranda recalled a conversation with Marion and said bluntly, "Mr. Smith advised against it. He said it could hurt my career if we get linked as a couple."


    Sebastian was momentarily speechless. Who was this Mr. Smith?


    On the other side, Jasper clutched his swollen cheek, looking utterly miserable. "I just made a fewments about Sebastian and Miranda having chemistry. Did you


    really need to hit me so hard You


    Elian stood shirtless, his toned muscles a sight to behold, clearly the result of rigorous training and strict self-discipline.


    His waist, shoulders and back bore the marks of past battles - scars and bullet wounds of varying depths and sizes.


    Fresh from a "workout", sweat still glistened on his skin, the testosterone practically radiating off him. Elian unwrapped the bandages from his fists, his face remaining impassive, though a hint of menace lingered.


    "I just haven''t had a sparring partnertely," he curled his lips. "You volunteered, so I reluctantly obliged."


    Jasper gritted his teeth, osciting between indignation and resignation before finally choosing to ept his situation. He headed to the


    conveniently ced mini-fridgeline


    grab some ice for his bruised face.


    "It''s been years, and you showed up just to punch me?" heined, feeling thoroughly wronged. He hadn''t realized Elian was so touchy about Miranda.


    Miranda and Sebastian had been on reality TV recently, and he''d casually brought it up. Their rumored romance was creating quite the buzz online.


    He had only said, "Miranda and


    Sebastian might really have


    something going on. He may


    actually mean it. With Sebastian''s


    charm, winning over young Miranda should be a breeze."


    And that earned him a beating. His face was now a swollen mess.


    Was it really necessary? As a kid, he''d always been thrashed by Elian. After all these years apart, some things never changed.

 Chapter 116

    Jasper and Elian had known each other since they were kids, but the former was always the one bearing the infliction of Elian''s punches.


    They weren''t exactly best friends, but they weren''t enemies either. Jasper had this knack for getting along with everyone, even with Sebastian''s group. He and Elian were distant cousins, as the Vane family and the Ashcroft family had been close for generations.


    So, even though Elian wasn''t particrly fond of Jasper, he tolerated him. That was why when Jasper wanted to meet up, Elian agreed. After all, he hadn''t had a good brawl in a while.


    "So, what brings you here?" Elian asked coolly. "Just here to shoot the breeze?"


    Jasper leanedzily against the freezer, wincing in pain as he replied, "Haven''t seen you in ages, just thought I''d drop by."


    Elian had always been an elusive figure, popping up only during school breaks as a kid. But after turning fifteen, he seemed to have vanished entirely.


    Not that anyone from a family like the Ashcrofts would question it. They had their own family missions, and Elian was born into a role different from them. From the high position he held, it was only natural for him to undertake the corresponding responsibilities.


    Jasper didn''t pry into what Elian had been up to. But hearing that Elian had resurfaced in Zephra after three years made him both excited and curious. He also heard from Sebastian that Elian and Miranda had quite the connection, and he wanted the scoop.


    Jasper eyed the scars on Elian.


    "Why notplete your thought? Always holding it back."


    "What brings you to Zephra?" he asked a frivolous question.


    Elian walked to the side and buttoned up his shirt. "The scenery''s great," he replied, brushing off the question.


    Jasper pouted his lips. "Yeah, I bet. No wonder Sebastian''s been hanging around here too. I gotta say, that girl, Miranda, her aim is something else. You should''ve seen..."


    "I did."


    Elian''s fingers paused on his cuff.


    Jasper blinked. "Huh?"


    "Sebastian sent me the surveince footage," Elian''s voice was icy.


    Jasper was taken aback. "You two on good terms now?"


    As his words were finished, the atmosphere shifted, and Elian shot him a chilly nce.


    Jasper caught on quickly,ughing awkwardly. "Well, he seems nice."


    Was Sebastian trying to provoke him?


    It would be just like Sebastian to do that. He seemed approachable, but in reality, he could be as cunning as a snake, as Elian used to say - a twisted, venomous one at that Back in the day, young Sebastian used to rile Elian up enough to run tattling to the Ashcrofts.


    Elian had finished dressing in a few moments. "If you''re hanging around Sebastiantely, pass on a message for me," Elian said in a steady tone.


    "What message?" Jasper asked.


    Elian''s eyes grew colder. "The one Iy my eyes on are already mine. He thinks he can take her? Let''s see if he''s capable of doing that. Some things aren''t his for the taking just by showing up."  en


    In an instant, Jasper felt a chill run through him, colder than the ice pack on his face. He held his tongue, weighing his words carefully.


    One thing was clear, though - Elian''s


    domineering nature hadn''t changed a bit. He remembered a time when Elian had a toy gun, and during one party, an older kid tried to snatch it from him, even asking the Ashcroft elders to gift it to him. The elders were ready to agree when Elian stormed in and got into a scuffle with the boy.

 Chapter 117

    Elian was five years younger than that boy, and there was a significant difference in their size. Yet, he fought with such ferocity that neither of them would stop until they were both bloodied and bruised.


    It wasn''t until the other boy cried and promised to return the toy that Elian finally let up.


    From that day forward, whether they were older or the same age, everyone had a newfound fear of Elian. No one dared toy a hand on his stuff.


    He was the kind who would go to any lengths to get what he wanted.


    Jasper snapped out of his reverie and noticed Elian was preparing to leave.


    "I have a contract to sign today. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave. You''re free to do as you wish," Elian said, turning on his heel and striding out of the venue.


    Jasper watched Elian''s retreating figure, his brow furrowed in thought.


    "Are those two really serious about this?" he wondered aloud.


    Suddenly remembering something important, Jasper hurried after Elian. "Hey, wait up, Elian! I haven''t visited Mr. Ashcroft yet!"


    He had nearly forgotten that crucial task. He''de to Zephra specifically with instructions from his family to pay a visit to Mr. Ashcroft. That was the real purpose of his trip.


    The next day, ChronoSpace Esports was set for the grand finale of their live stream.


    Thanks to all the pre-event publicity, the streaming room was packed to the brim on the day of the finals.


    But Miranda''s top supporter remained unchallenged at the top of the leaderboard. Thements from the other rich folks below were nothing short of hysterical.


    "Are you guys looking for a butler? Maybe I could fit the bill?"


    "Bet you all haven''tughed in ages, huh? (Professional Butler at your service)"


    "Hey big spenders, mind throwing some of that cash my way too?"


    "You rich kids are not cutting it; the top supporter''s got the real clout!"


    ...


    All this left the rich folks seething but silent, resignation descending upon them.


    They had to admit, none of them could outshine the top supporter.


    Miranda and Sebastian once again took their seats. Just like the first day, both teams were prepared on either side of the stage.


    The game was originally an online


    PC game, but it had been adapted


    for mobile to cater to the fast-paced,


    on-the-go gaming culture. It was now the hottest mobile game, around, corresponding to the theme of the show.


    Arabe was seated in the center of the Vortex Esports team, with Lysander by her side.


    When the host asked Arabe, "Arabe, how has the practice been going? Do you have any fighting words to share?" Arabe replied cheekily, "I''m a newbie when it


    been


    practicing much. But that''s okay, Lysander will carry me to victory, right?"


    She shed Lysander a cute, winning smile.


    Lysander and his teammates frowned slightly, but the former nodded in agreement nheless.


    The host chuckled. "It seems Be, you''re brimming with confidence."


    Arabe intentionally turned her gaze to Miranda. "I trust my brother."


    She emphasized the words "my brother", and then smiled at Miranda. "I''ve trusted him all my life."


    The host seemed to understand the subtext. "No wonder your brothers adore you so much. You''re quite the cherished sister."


    Arabe smiled back, her eyes daring Miranda to challenge her. She seemed to be saying that the four Hawke brothers would always favor her. To them, Miranda was nothing but a castaway.


    Sebastian nced at Miranda, too. The host, almost instinctively, looked at Miranda. "What a coincidence! Miranda, you have thest name Hawke too. I''m curious, do you have any siblings?"


    The question made Lysander''s expression change, and he too nced at Miranda. Arabe''s lips curled into a smirk.


    She had orchestrated this question, wanting to embarrass Miranda in front of everyone.


    The Hawke family had sponsored the event, so of course, the host was inclined to y along with their requests. It was a harmless question, after all, so the host had agreed.


    Miranda smiled softly. "Yes, I do."


    Arabe loved unting her close ties with Dorian and the others in front of Miranda.


    During the three years Miranda


    spent with the Hawke family, Arabe never missed an


    opportunity to remind her that, in the eyes of the four brothers, Miranda was worth less than a stray dog, let alone as much as a single one of her fingers.

 Chapter 118

    She was always marking her territory, constantly ying little games to make the four brothers choose between her and Miranda. Unsurprisingly, they always picked Arabe.


    Miranda was perpetually the one ignored and cast aside, all to satisfy Arabe''s vanity and secure her position within the Hawke family.


    Miranda''s response made Lysander''s expression flicker slightly. Arabe frowned too, but she wasn''t worried.


    She was confident that even if Miranda imed the Hawke brothers as her own, they would never acknowledge it for her sake. Miranda was, in her eyes, a slut, someone the brothers would throw under the bus if it meant saving Arabe. They definitely wouldn''t recognize her.


    At that moment, the three other Hawke brothers, watching from behind the scenes, were all subtly focused on the situation. There was even a hint of hidden anticipation.


    Since Miranda''s release from jail, she hadn''t once acknowledged any rtionship with them. Her disdain and resentment infuriated them, especially since she refused to recognize them, yet called Caius her brother.


    Though they didn''t want to admit it, they were undeniably jealous. So when Miranda answered, they were keenly interested in what she''d say.


    Dorian spoke with a casual drawl, "If she names us, then maybe she still considers herself part of the Hawke family. If she still sees herself as our sister, I might just forgive the impact she''s had on Be. Worst case, we can reveal the truth about the real and fake heiress situation and bring her back." Alistair nodded in agreement. "Just have her apologize to Be, and we''re good."


    Orion frowned. "If she''s willing to admit her mistakes and return to the Hawke family, I''m also fine with revealing their identities. Though it might cause Be some distress."


    They hadn''t even noticed how, over time, their favoritism towards Arabe wasn''t as strong as it once was.


    Miranda was vibrant, radiant, and surrounded by a vastwork. She was skilled at everything and didn''t bring any trouble - though she had a sharp tongue. And she was their real, blood-rted sister.


    Inparison, Arabe didn''t seem to have much going on aside from her ability to pout and shed tears. Recently, she''d embarrassed the family multiple times, including the time when the Hawke family got kicked out of the dinner party because of her, which made them terribly ashamed.


    And not to mention the Zade family''s harassment, where they made ridiculous ims about being the true daughter, wanting to adopt them as sons, and demanding a job for her own son.


    Just the thought of it made the brothers irked. Their once unwavering favoritism for Arabe had started to shift.


    The host perked up. "Oh? Miranda, you have siblings?"


    Miranda smiled. "I''ve got Caius, the six-foot tall, handsome charmer, and


    my little sister Hannah, who''s al


    BAUMS


    absolute angel. They''re wonderful."


    ???


    At this moment, Miranda''sck of aggression made her seem


    and cute. Cow


    charmingle, even a bit whimsically


    swnovel.ne


    Even the audience members, who had been put off by Miranda''s strong demeanor, couldn''t help but be captivated by her charisma.


    After she said this, her personal rankings saw a shift.


    Caius wrote, "The six-foot tall, handsome charmer reporting in."


    A flurry of gifts filled the screen.


    Hannah typed, "She called me an angel (blushing)."


    Another storm of gifts followed.


    They didn''t just post here; they shared the same status on their own ounts, eager to announce it to the world.


    Thements below were filled with teasing from fellow socialites.


    "Oh, the six-foot tall, handsome charmer (eye roll)."


    "Oh, the little angel (jealousy)."


    Lysander''s face froze, his brows furrowing tightly. Did she really want to have nothing to do with them?


    Arabe, however, seemed unfazed, muttering under her breath, "Not even real siblings."


    Since it was a live broadcast, her words were picked up by the microphone.

 Chapter 119

    "Be''s got a point, doesn''t she? I mean, what''s the big deal about not being blood-rted? It''s not like Be, with four brothers doting on her."


    "So, is Miranda President Lancaster''s biological daughter or just adopted?"


    "No clue, but their bond seems strong. I mean, Hannah used to be the epitome of grace, and now look at her."


    "Adopted or not, she''s still got inheritance rights, right? I mean, President Lancaster doesn''t have kids, and Miranda''s the only daughter. She''s the true Ms. Lancaster."


    "Honestly, why do you care if she''s biological or not? You talk too much. Sometimes I wonder if you were adopted."


    Lysander''s face went sour as he shot Arabe a warning look. He gazed at his foster sister whose features took a resemnce to them by doing cosmetic surgery. It was a reminder of her own roots - she wasn''t their biological sister either. So what was she going on about?


    Meanwhile, after Miranda answered the host''s questions, the host moved on to engage the other guests - Sebastian and the director - before turning his attention to the Shadow Reapers.


    The captain of the Shadow Reapers, with a gentle smile, stated, "My team has worked hard. I believe we''ll do well. But win or lose, we''ve all given it our best shot. Everything happens for a reason."


    Miranda arched an eyebrow. Rumor had it that the club behind the Shadow Reapers was on the brink of bankruptcy. Should she suggest to Marion that they buy it out?


    The contrasting situations of the two teams sparked a heated debate online. One team had a member who seemed to coast along, relying gloatingly on connections, while the other team was dedicated and meticulous, each member pulling their weight. No one was a quiet quitter, and there were merely passionate and fervent.


    Naturally, this sh of values stirred up quite a storm.


    The show''s producers seized the moment,unching a discussion on whether to give up or strive harder when faced with what people weren''t adept at, igniting lively conversations.


    As the teams geared up for theirpetitions, the Hawke brothers remained silent, processing Miranda''s earlier remarks. Their faces looked like someone who''d made aplete misinterpretation would have, a picture of indignation. and awkwardness.


    And there was Arabe''s carelessment about being "not even real siblings".


    Dorian gripped the armrest of his chair, letting out a coldugh. "Caius counts as her brother, then what are we?"


    Alistair''s brows furrowed, his voice icy. "Just because the Lancaster family has influence, she thinks we''re beneath her?"


    Orion couldn''t hold back his inner fury. "Ungrateful thing! If we hadn''t taken her in back then, she''d have


    been sold by the Zades


    asked her to take the fall for two years. We promised to make it up for her and arrange everything afterward."


    His words trailed off, leaving Dorian and Alistair silent as well.


    Finally, Dorian spoke in a measured tone, "Let''s not bring this up again."


    Orion opened his mouth to protest but relented. "I understand."


    This issue had be a thorn in their collective conscience. Somehow, Miranda, once an afterthought, had be someone they couldn''t ignore.


    "Maybe we shouldn''t have made her take the me," Alistair murmured, the thought having haunted him for years.


    Every time Miranda threw it in his


    face, it filled him with a mix of fear


    and distress. Over the years, he''d bent thew more times than he cared to admit, often at Arabe''s behest. But now, Miranda''s usations made him expressly uneasy.


    Dorian took a deep breath and said slowly, "Given the circumstances, it seemed like the only option."

 Chapter 120

    As the live broadcast of thepetition kicked off, all eyes were glued to the screens, with the


    From the onset, it was clear that Vortex Esports was in a four-versus-one scenario, with Arabe''s character bing an easy target for the opposing team. Her frustrated voice,ced with irritation, echoed from the microphone.


    "Come on, guys, avenge me!"


    "If you''re thinking of knocking me out, just do it already. You just love picking on me, huh?"


    "Seriously, what''s your obsession with killing just me?"


    "I''m done, I''ll just sit here and wait for my brother to wipe you all out!"


    "Why is it just me you''re bullying?"


    Even though Lysander led only four members of the Vortex Esports team with an aggressive style, their strategy was hampered by the need to asionally rescue Arabe, disrupting their teamwork. Lysander''s individual skills were formidable, but they were stifled by the coordinated efforts of the opposition.


    Arabe had be Lysander''s Achilles'' heel, causing a dilemma among his teammates on whether to save her. Their tactics were repeatedly dismantled by the opposing team''s synergy, leaving them unable to strike back.


    On the other side, Shadow Reapers executed their game n with precision, followingmands diligently andpensating for anyck of skill with seamless coordination. By the halfway mark, the disparity between the teams was evident.


    "As the game reaches, Miranda and Mr. Everhart, what are your thoughts so far? Or who do you think wille out on top?"


    Miranda moved her lips. "Only those with passion and zeal can withstand the test of time. Those quiet quitters don''t deserve any des."


    Sebastian curled his lips. "Miranda''s right."


    A few momentster, he added, "When some shine brightly, others drag the whole team down. The oue speaks for itself."


    Theirments sparked a flurry of discussion online, with viewers contemting the true essence of thepetition and whether Arabe''s apparent resignation was worth emting.


    "Miranda nailed it! Quitters don''t deserve any glory! Why should someone get everything without lifting a finger?"


    "If you think you can do better, go ahead! Not everyone is gifted and Arabe admitted she''s a gaming newbie. What else do you want her to do?"


    "Hrious. Life isn''t fair; some are


    born with a silver spoon. You couet


    work your whole life and never each their starting point. Still think hard work pays off?"


    "Sure, hard work might not elevate you to their level, but without it, you''ll end up with nothing."


    "Do they really need to save Arabe? Is this sibling bonding time or a game?"


    "Arabe''s not skilled, so what if she doesn''t try hard? If effort doesn''t work, what then?"


    "She''s a ssic feigned damsel, always wanting the guys to revolve around her."


    "What a letdown! I actually thought they could manage a four vs. five!"


    "All that pre-game talk about sibling power, and iming how impressive they are, now look at them!" "Everyone''s arguing, but am I the only one here shipping Mirseb?"


    As the chatter continued, Arabe found herself eliminated a few more times. No matter how much she


    det


    tried to maintain herposure, the blow nearly broke her down.


    tried to maintain hee


    Lysander''s tone in the team chat grew increasingly impatient.


    "Can you just stay put?"


    "Can''t you just hide somewhere?"


    "Why do you keep getting caught out?"

 Chapter 121

    Thepetition was a best-of-three series, and the first round ended just as expected, with Vortex Esports losing to Shadow Reapers.


    Arabe ripped off her headphones and snapped at the opposing team, "You guys just ganged up on me because I can''t y well. How does that count you capable? Shame on you!"


    She was not one to handle any sort of setback gracefully, and her temper red like a bonfire.


    The captain of Shadow Reapers chuckled. "Winning and losing isn''t on just one person. You''re part of Vortex Esports, so of course we''re going to target you. Do you think we should just let you win?"


    Arabe red at him, biting her lip forcibly.


    Another teammate chimed in with a smirk, "You''ve got your brother with you. If he decided to bring you along, we can''t just go easy on you, can we? This is a teampetition.


    Honestly, I didn''t expect you to not practice at all. You can''t even use your skills properly. Good thing your brother picked you, saved us from the hassle."


    Miranda, watching the scene unfold with amused detachment, propped her chin on her hand, a small smile ying on her lips. "Looks like we won''t be facing Vortex Esports in the exhibition match." Sebastian frowned. "Is this really Ms. Hawke?"


    His tone was tinged with disdain.


    Arabe turned to Sebastian, her eyes welling with tears of grievance.


    "Maybe it''s just how she was raised," Mirandamented, her words perfectly timed.


    The chat exploded with people copying Miranda''s remark, questioning the Hawke family''s upbringing. Arabe shot a look of hatred at Miranda and then turned to Lysander. "Lysander, you better protect me in the next round."


    Lysander stayed silent, his teammates'' expressions grim.


    The second match began swiftly but ended predictably, mirroring the first. With two losses in a row, there was no need for a third game. Shadow Reapers secured their spot in the exhibition match with the guest teams.


    Lysander watched Miranda take her seat for the exhibition match, staring nkly, clearly not expecting to lose.


    His teammates grumbled, "You just had to pick her."


    "You know how your sister ys."


    "Her skills aside, she doesn''t even practice with us. Did you really think you could carry her?" "Exactly, and insisting on saving her."


    Theirints were loud; they''d held grudges against Arabe about her earlier remarks of recing them and losing the game only deepened the feeling. Content. belongs to


    Thesements were a heavy burden on Lysander''s heart. Seeing Miranda''s mocking nce made him feel even more ashamed.


    Meanwhile, Arabe continued to


    use Shadow Reapers of targeting her, calling it unfair. When they tried to console her, Arabe''s anger only grew seeing Miranda in the exhibition match seat.


    Teeth gritted, she sneered, "She can''t y either, yet she''s allowed in the final match? This show is so biased."


    She couldn''t fathom why, despite the Hawke family''s investment, the show seemed to favor Miranda. The host awkwardly tried to diffuse the tension. "Alright, alright, Arabe, don''t be upset."


    Miranda, still smiling, turned to Arabe. "If you have what it takes, why don''t you take my spot?" Arabe''s face soured.


    "If you don''t have the skills, don''t


    make excuses. Otherwise, you''ll just


    end updosing, just as ugly as before." Miranda''s eyes drifted to


    Lysander and said deliberately, "Isn''t


    that right, Lysander?"


    She was clearly taunting him as well. Lysander remembered how he had boasted about beating her in the


    game, only to find himself not even qualifying to y.


    Sebastian adjusted his headset, nced at Miranda, and reminded her, "Game''s about to start."


    Miranda put on her headset and picked up her phone, but identally opened a familiar ck market webpage.

 Chapter 122

    Miranda quickly closed it. Luckily, due to a slightg, her phone hadn''t yet been projected onto the big screen, so the audience was none the wiser.


    The final exhibition match was more of a fun interlude, and no one really expected Miranda and her makeshift team to perform miracles. After all, how could ast-minute group stand a chance against a semi-professional team with practiced synergy?


    But what happened next left everyone ck-jawed.


    Miranda''s gamey was indistinguishable from that of a seasoned pro! Sebastian, though less familiar


    with the game, adapted quickly andplemented Miranda''s moves with incredible coordination and explosive attacks.


    "Support," Miranda directed.


    "Got it," Sebastian replied.


    "That was quick," Miranda noted.


    "On it," Sebastian confirmed.


    The Shadow Reapers had underestimated them, utterly blindsided by their opponents'' prowess. Lysander


    was stunned, finding it difficult to believe as he watched how she yed.


    Was this really Miranda? Her skills mirrored those of a professional gamer.


    "No way, my goddess is this good?" one of his teammates gawked in disbelief.


    "Is Miranda secretly a gaming prodigy?"


    "This level of skill... it''s on par with the pros!"


    Arabe was equally floored. She hadn''t expected Miranda to not only know how to y but to excel at it! Watching Miranda''s kill cam, the audience was utterly astonished.


    "No one told me Miranda was this amazing!! This is professional level!"


    "Wow, Mr. Everhart can coordinate like that?"


    "Have they been secretly practicing? How else could they be so in sync?"


    "Did the Shadow Reapers just get owned??"


    "Weren''t they supposedly new to the game? I thought they only started for this show!!"


    "Arabe always said Miranda couldn''t y. Well, who''s the noob now?"


    "OMG!! Another kill! What''s this sorcery?"


    "Someone must take a closer look, that is Miranda we''re talking about! Unlike you, a total loser." Amidst a flurry of "OMG''s and shock in the live chat, the match concluded.


    To everyone''s shock, both teams managed to destroy each other''s bases at the exact same moment! Even the system froze up, unable topute the tie.


    Thementators stood up, faces a mix of shock and excitement. The audience was buzzing, the live feed flooded with exmation marks.


    Since it was an exhibition match, the producers left the result ambiguous, neither confirming who was faster nor announcing a winner.


    The Shadow Reapers'' yers approached Miranda and Sebastian, their voices a chorus of admiration. "Miranda, you were incredible! How did you know I was hiding in the bushes?"


    "Can you show me how you pulled off that smoothbo?"


    ...


    The Shadow Reapers'' yers were quite fond of Miranda. After all, if she hadn''t suggested forming an independent team, any one of them could''ve been benched. And on ount of that, they showed no leniency towards Arabe earlier in thepetition.


    Miranda''s previous action, coupled with the skills she demonstrated in the match, earned their respect and admiration.


    Both teams were mingling happily, a stark contrast to how they had treated Vortex Esports moments earlier.


    "Vortex Esports should change their name, with Lysander looking like he''s about to pop a vein."


    "Win some, lose some. It''s all part of the game. Why all those biting remarks?"


    "No matter what, today, I''m just moved by Arabe and her brothers'' sibling bond."


    "I see. The Shadow Reapers don''t seem like Vortex Esports'' sibling duo. Haha."


    Miranda smiled softly, answering a couple of their questions. The game had, coincidentally, been a hit in her previous world. In this parallel universe, much of the culture and trends mirrored her past.

 Chapter 123

    From the moment she saw the game, Miranda knew it like the back of her hand. She had been ying it since she was a kid.


    Miranda had always had an exceptional knack for many things, so it wasn''t long before she found herself ranked among the world''s best yers. Honestly, it was mostly down to muscle memory and the fact that she was still young when she got into this new world. If she had arrived a few yearster, it might not have been so smooth.


    Arabe refused to believe it, her eyes blood-shot. "How could she know this? Where did she learn it from?"


    It was just like the time at the shooting range when she saw Miranda hitting bullseyes. Miranda was practically a lowlife who came from that kind of background, how could she have such skills? Back when she was with the Hawke family, she seemed utterly clueless - didn''t even know what esports was, let alone the fact that she served two years in prison!


    The way everyone around looked at Miranda with admiration stung Arabe''s eyes. Even the way Lysander''s gaze lingered on Miranda drove her insane. All this admiration, all these des, they should have been hers!


    The host was equally astonished. "Who would have thought you''re such a pro at gaming? How on earth did you hone these skills, Miranda?"


    Miranda simply smiled and replied, "Just a bit of talent, I guess."


    It was the truth, after all, and her answer drewughter from the crowd.


    Sebastian was also pulled in for an interview. "And what about you, Mr. Everhart? We saw how well you synced with Miranda. Do you two y together often in private?"


    The audience was not only surprised by Miranda''s skills but also by the fact that Sebastian could y - and pretty well! It was as if a figure they always ced on a pedestal suddenly seemed so down-to-earth. Sebastian answered slowly, "I yed a bit in my younger days."


    As he spoke, he nced at Miranda, his eyes glistening through his sses, and smiled. "I didn''t expect we''d work so well together. Perhaps in the future, if it''s possible, I might have the privilege to y with Mira in private."


    The way Sebastian called Miranda "Mira" carried a certain closeness and fondness, softening the interaction and making their rtionship appear closer without overstepping any boundaries.


    Everyone realized then that they hadn''t been ying together in secret after all. Without turning the offer down, Miranda graciously smiled back and uttered, "Of course."


    At the meantime, the live stream


    chat exploded with fans of Mirseb, and viewers were astonished by Sebastian''s down-to-earth behavior. Not only was this his first TV appearance, but he also shared such. a sweet moment with a youngdy - unbelievable!


    Arabe was seething with anger and irritation. This was supposed to be a show to boost her image, but now it was Miranda who was in the spotlight - a girl who wasn''t even close to her level, a country bumpkin with a criminal record.


    Suppressing her fury, Arabe spoke loudly as she gazed at Miranda, "When did you learn to y? If I recall, you used to be clueless about games, no?"


    Miranda turned to Arabe with a


    serene smile waiting for her to continue. Arabe remarked purposefully, "Back then, the phone you used to text Theo your love confessions was a basic flip phone, couldn''t even download games, could it?"


    "And then?" Miranda asked, her smile still in ce but her eyes cold as ice.


    Thement sparked a wave of gossip again, with the chat revisiting Miranda''s past as someone who seduced other people''s boyfriend.

 Chapter 124

    The old rumors had long been dismissed as mere gossip, thanks in no small part to the Lancasters having vouched for Miranda. But now, hearing it from Arabe''s lips seemed to give the story a new, unsettling weight.


    Feigning confusion, Arabe asked, "What happened next? I''m just simply curious. We went to school together, and I never knew you yed games. I remember you once borrowed a ssmate''s phone to text your parents because yours was broken. They thought you stole money to buy a new one and came to school to give you a good beating."


    She paused, pretending to realize she''d said too much. With a half-smirk, she continued, "Oops, sorry. Just suddenly remember that, a funny memory."


    Arabe''s intention was crystal clear - to paint Miranda as a small-town girl from a poor background, someone who didn''t even have a smartphone back then. And worse, Miranda''s adoptive parents once came to school to discipline her, which was utterly humiliating.


    She was intentionally trying to link Miranda to the Zade family. No matter how polished Miranda looked now, she couldn''t shake off the filthy smell people from the gutter would have, and was raised by the Zades, far from any high society lineage.


    Arabe''s revtion caught the director and the host off guard. Everyone got dumbfounded, eyes darting around in surprise. Some widened their eyes, eager for the drama.


    Arabe looked at Miranda, feigning concern. "I hope you''re not upset I brought up your past?"


    Meanwhile, the live chat was buzzing with excitement.


    "What? Is Miranda''s high-society persona crumbling so quickly?"


    "Really? Did her parents really confront her at school? That''s just embarrassing."


    "They probably did that because she''s done stuff like this before. Clearly, she had issues."


    "If she could be the other woman knowingly, what else is she capable of? She must have stolen often, that''s why her parentsome to the school."


    "Isn''t Miranda the victim here? Her adoptive parents'' behavior has been exposed before. That kind of family who values sons over daughters isn''t great."


    "Growing up in that environment but still shining bright? Isn''t that something to admire? I can''t believe some people judge her past."


    "Let''s first figure out if the whole affair thing is true. It''s hard to trust her otherwise."


    "ssic passive-aggressive move: ''Hope you''re not upset?""


    "How fake Arabe is? She must be just jealous because Miranda''s winning."


    As the viewers kept discussing, the live broadcast continued. Since it''d been aired already, the director couldn''t just cut it off, and neither party seemed inclined to pause. So, the show went on.


    Sebastian frowned slightly, his gaze deepening as it was fixed on Miranda. Yet, Miranda seemed utterly unbothered, her expression calm andposed.


    A faint smile yed on Miranda''s lips. "I thought the Hawke family was somewhat decent."


    Her suddenment left everyone puzzled.


    Miranda looked at Arabe, her eyes cold but her lips curled into a smile. "So how did they end up raising such a bitch like you?"

 Chapter 125

    Arabe''s face turned pale in an instant. Everyone caught on quickly. Miranda was calling Arabe a drama queen.


    "Haha, what a perfecteback! Miranda''s speaking my mind."


    "I just love her blunt honesty. She doesn''t sugarcoat anything or care anyone."


    "Queen Miranda, take a bow from me!"


    ...


    "Miranda, are you insulting me?" Arabe''s tone shifted, her anger no longer hidden.


    Miranda added, "Well, perhaps it has something to do with your upbringing."


    Mrs. Hawke, who was watching the live stream, nearly fainted from the shock of hearing that. The Hawkes, too, were visibly upset. Miranda wasn''t just insulting Arabe; she was dragging the whole Hawke family into it.


    Miranda continued, "Sure, I was naive and blind, writing Theo a love letter, but so what? Do you think that''s embarrassing?"


    Years ago, Miranda did have a crush on Theo. Arabe had discovered this and, pretending to be supportive, encouraged her to be brave and confess her feelings. Miranda thought Arabe had good intention, and unaware of Theo and Arabe''s rtionship, she went ahead and wrote the letter. Little did she know, it was all part of their game.


    Arabe was taken aback, finally managing to retort, "Isn''t it embarrassing?"


    She still remembered how they''d stered Miranda''s love letter on the bulletin board, how Miranda had been pointed at, feeling ashamed and afraid.


    But the livestream audience was having none of it.


    "What''s so embarrassing about confessing love?"


    "Exactly, is it really embarrassing for young people to express their feelings? Arabe''s got issues." "Why is it not? If the person you''re confessing to already has a girlfriend, it is embarrassing."


    "Ms. Hawke, you keep emphasizing that I''m just the adopted daughter of the Lancaster family. So, you must think being an adopted child is something to be ashamed of, right? Then you must feel pretty ashamed of yourself, given that you''re the adopted daughter of the Hawke family, too."


    Arabe tried to interject, flustered, "That''s not what I meant, shut it!"


    Miranda chuckled. "And the way you keep referring to ''my parents'', they''re actually your biological


    parents. Do you not even acknowledge your own birth parents?"


    Miranda furrowed her brows. "Is that really so? The Hawke family''s upbringing is so poor that you disown your own parents?"


    Lysander stepped in, trying to stop Miranda. "That''s enough! Miranda, stop it!"


    But Miranda paid him no mind, continuing coldly, "You usurp my identity and then have the gall to lecture me? What do you think you are, barking around in front of me? Does my status as Ms. Lancaster bother you that much? Or is it mypetence? Are you so keen on ndering me?"


    By now, both the show''s live studio audience and the viewers online were wide-eyed, engrossed in the drama unfolding.


    And after giving Arabe a piece of her mind, Miranda didn''t spare Lysander either.


    "And you, so fond of ying the devoted brother, why don''t you just pair up with Arabe? After all, you''re not rted by blood, right? Who knows, maybe if you are being forgiving, you and your three brothers can share her without


    wreaking havoc elsewhere!"


    Lysander''s face turned stone cold. The other three Hawke brothers watching from home looked equally displeased.


    "Two years ago," Miranda paused for effect, smirking. "After all, the Hawke family and your brothers would do anything for you, right?"


    With the show already recorded, Miranda felt free to unleash her long-held annoyance towards this sibling duo.

 Chapter 126

    Miranda deliberately left sentences hanging, a trick that was enough to set the Hawke family on edge, especially Arabe, whose eyes were filled with guilt and fear. Even though Dorian and the others were confident that the past was buried without a trace, and they could also dismiss Miranda''s words for having no substantial proof, they still felt a twinge of guild; beneath the surface, there was more than just apprehension at y.


    Dorian narrowed his eyes, focusing intently on the live stream that was ying out. The director, as if sensing something, quickly cut the broadcast. The abrupt end only fueled the frenzy online, where viewers erupted with questions and spections.


    "???"


    "What just happened? What happened to the live broadcast?"


    "Is it over? What does Miranda mean by that? What happened two years ago. Finish the story!"


    "This can''t be scripted. They wouldn''t cut the stream if it was."


    "Wait a minute! The drama didn''t finish? Did Miranda just imply Arabe is adopted? Really?! Someone get me the rest of the story! I''m in super confusion here."


    "Insiders have mentioned before that Miranda imed more that once that Arabe isn''t a real Hawke. Could it be true?"


    "So Miranda is the real daughter, and Arabe''s been an impostor? What''s she been unting then? Does she feel so proud of snatching someone else''s parents and brothers?"


    "If that''s true, Arabe''s beyond repulsive. Who mocks someone else for being adopted when they''re the impostor? What a two-faced wretch."


    "No wonder Miranda and Arabe always fight; there''s deep-rooted drama here! What was she thinking showing off the brothers that aren''t even hers? Is Arabe acting like she''s the protagonist in some soap opera?"


    "Arabe even got stic surgery to look like Miranda. It''s all adding up now, she wants topletely rece her!"


    "Poor Miranda, having to deal with such parents and brothers."


    "I''m feeling so distressed for Miranda, Arabe should have had that kind of life with the Zade family instead of Miranda."


    The inte was aze, with "Real Miranda Fake Arabe" trending faster and in few seconds, topped the list. Meanwhile, Arabe, seemingly losing her grip, lunged at Miranda.


    "Shut your mouth! You''re just babbling!"


    Eyes blood-red,she stretched and tried to strike Miranda, only to be intercepted by Sebastian. Sebastian''s frosty gaze froze her in ce, and Arabe, desperate, turned to him in tears. "She''s ndering me."


    But the moment she finished, Miranda delivered a sharp p on her face. Whether Sebastian let go intentionally or not, Arabended on the floor with a thud.


    Frowning, Miranda shook her hand. "You just can''t resist walking into trouble, can you?"


    Covering her face, Arabe red at Miranda, her eyes burning with hatred as if she wished she could tear her apart. The onlookers, even celebrities, were too stunned to intervene, though their curiosity kept them glued to the scene.


    The director, realizing the gravity of


    the situation, quickly dispersed the


    crowd. He understood this was probably a family matter that needed privacy, as both the


    vel


    Lancaster and Hawke families could cause trouble for him if the scene


    was broadcast live.


    Escting things up was thest thing he wanted, for fear that he might lose his job otherwise. It was better to leave their personal matter handled by themselves.


    The room was cleared rapidly, leaving Sebastian, Miranda, Lysander and Arabe in the studio, while Arabe noticed the onlookers were less, anger and resentment in her eyes palpable, no longer masked by any pretense.


    "Even if you''re the real Hawke daughter, so what? Will they recognize you?" Arabe addressed venomously, "Compared with me, you are nothing to them, and others won''t believe I''m an impostor!"


    She shifted her tone, perhaps trying to manipte the remaining audience of Lysander and


    Sebastian. "Mom, Dad, and the boys love me. You''re jealous and using the despicable scheme against me won''t change that! It would only make them hate you more!"


    It was as if she was using Miranda set her up out of thetter''s jealousy. Miranda cocked her head.


    "What''re you bbering about? Why would I want the love of a bunch of jerks?"


    Lysander seemed momentarily lost, snapping back to reality at Miranda''s words. He looked between Arabe and Miranda.


    "Enough!" Lysander shouted. "What are you trying to do?"


    Even though he was starting to


    question Arabe''s story, Lysander feltpelled to defend her. Arabe seized the moment, ying the victim once more. "Lysander, it''s my fault. She hates me, so she took it out on you and the family

 Chapter 127

    Miranda was visibly impatient. "Oh, cut the act. You''ll have plenty more to cry about soon enough." Lysander red at her, teeth clenched and enunciated each word, "Do you have any idea what consequences your words and actions will bring?"


    Miranda, uninterested in wasting time here, ignored Lysander and turned to Sebastian. "Are you still interested in watching their little performance?"


    Sebastian adjusted his sses, masking the thoughts swirling in his eyes. Despite the tense scene unfolding before him, he remained remarkablyposed, exuding a calm, collected demeanor.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Miranda spun on her heel and headed for the door. Sebastian cast a nce at the sibling pair before he turned and followed her out.


    Once outside, Sebastian asked out of curiosity, "What did you mean by ''plenty more to cry about''?" Miranda raised an eyebrow. "You''ll see soon."


    Sebastian was intrigued.


    "Do you know the best way to destroy someone?" Miranda asked casually.


    Sebastian''s deep-set eyes narrowed slightly.


    "It''s to take away what they care about most," Miranda said, a wicked smile spreading across her lips. "That''s the ultimate punishment, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Sebastian simply watched her, remaining silent, though his eyes betrayed a ripple of certain emotion. "Of course, I think someone like Mr. Everhart," Miranda''s gaze locked onto his, her smile sweet. "would understand that better than I do."


    It was a sweet smile, yet her eyes chilly to the bones. Her seemingly innocent smile masked an ability to see right through people, prating their very souls.


    A momentter, Sebastian''s lips curved into a smile. "You never fail to surprise me."


    He paused, his gaze dripping with intense feeling as it settled on her, his voice soft and warm. "I''m so happy."


    Miranda furrowed her brows, not quite grasping his meaning, when Wendy rushed over in a hurry.


    The director and the show''s


    producer had seen them leave but dared not approach, fearing


    Miranda''s wrath. This heiress wast


    not someone they could push


    around like the typical celebri


    -


    they could make or break those, but someone like her could cost them their jobs.


    "Miranda! Are you okay? They didn''t give you any trouble, did they?" Wendy asked, her voice full of concern.


    She had been watching the live feed backstage and wanted to intervene but was stopped by the director who was trying to disperse the crowd.


    Miranda chuckled. "Do I look like someone who''s been bullied?"


    Wendy sighed in relief, and then grabbed Miranda''s arm. "Come on, let''s go. There are tons of paparazzi and fans swarming the ce. We''ll leave through the other side."


    Miranda followed Wendy, waving a quick goodbye to the director and Sebastian. The director gave a polite nod and exhaled deeply. Finally, the storm had passed.


    Who would have thought Ms. Lancaster was actually the daughter of the Hawke family. Talk about drama. The director could already picture the frenzy in the production group chatter that night, everyone bombarding him with questions.


    Sebastian''s assistant approached him, whispering, "Sir, are you okay?" Concern tinged his voice.


    Watching Miranda disappear from view, Sebastian moved his lips, his voice cool. "Nothing to worry about. Just witnessed quite the show."


    Meanwhile, as those paparazzi and fans gathered outside the studio, the Zades were craning their necks, looking around expectantly.


    "Hey, boy, remember that actress


    you like? Keep an eye out for her. Then tell your sister to introduce her to you as a girlfriend," Ethan said, rubbing his hands together with a mix of excitement and a touch of sleaze.


    Luna smacked him lightly. "That''s for our son. Don''t get any funny ideas!" Adam grinned proudly. "Don''t worry, I''ll remember. I''ll tell my sister."


    They had heard Arabe was attending a show here and were eager to catch some moments of spotlight. To them, the rules of the upper ss were foreign, but they understood that fame brought attention and no matter what they do, money would be sent their way. A famous actress as a


    daughter-inw would be quite the feather in their cap.


    As soon as the crowd spotted the Zades, they rushed over, leaving the trio startled by the overwhelming attention.

 Chapter 128

    "Are you Arabe''s biological parents?"


    The entertainment reporters were buzzing like bees around a honey pot.


    "Are you Arabe''s little brother?"


    "What''s the deal with Arabe and Miranda? How are they rted to you?"


    "Was it Arabe who told you to cause that scene at the Lancaster Group building?"


    For some people like the Zades, they felt like they were under a spotlight, akin to being celebrities themselves. A certain vanity crept onto their faces as they believed getting an interview by the report would glorify the family.


    Ethan couldn''t wipe the grin off his face. "Well, you know, Arabe doesn''t really want us to talk about these things."


    Luna''s chubby face creased into a smile. "But, you know, it''s true that Arabe is very close to us. Just look at my son, isn''t he a spitting image of Arabe?"


    With that, Luna pushed Adam forward. "My son is so handsome, he''s got the looks of a born star! You can''t say he looks any worse than Arabe, can you?" Luna was quick to praise her son.


    This was a golden opportunity, and Luna wasn''t about to let it slip by without hyping up her son''s chances of bing a celebrity.


    "I hear you guys are into that whole ''want-to-be-your-girlfriend'' thing now. With my son, he could attract a whole flock of them! Hahaha."


    Adam puffed out his chest, brimming with confidence and a beaming smile.


    Luna''s praise of her son left a few faces in the crowd looking awkward. Though Adam''s features were passable, his demeanor screamed troublemaker, and it was hard to imagine anyone being impressed by him. His eyes were puffy and dark, his expression vacant, and he didn''t exactly exude trustworthiness. Luna, riding the wave of her own rhetoric, continued, "Let me tell you, Arabe''s good looks alle from me. Back in the day, I was the belle of our town.


    What about Miranda? Oh, that one can''t hold a candle to our Arabe. Miranda''s own parents and brothers don''t even want her. Even if she got back to the Hawke family, she''s like a crow dressing up as a peacock."


    Ethan cut in, "No way, Arabe looks like me. That''s why she''s a star!"


    "Exactly, Miranda''s parents don''t want her, so do her brothers, and at the Hawke family, she''s just a maid to my sister," Adam boasted, puffed up with pride.


    A couple of gossip-hungry reporters asked at once, "So, are you Arabe''s real brother? Would she help you get into showbiz?"


    Adam, despite his youth, wasn''t as restrained as the elder Zades. His family had warned him not to spill too much, saying Arabe would cut them off if they bbed too much. The Hawke family had also given them a stern warning.


    Hence, Adam could only brag to his buddies. But now, he couldn''t resist. "Arabe is my sister, my real sister. Of course, she''ll look out for me. My mom says she''s even going to set me up with a girlfriend! Besides, I''m the only son in the family. Who else would she help if not me? I''m the one to carry on the lineage, you know?"


    "But isn''t Arabe denying any rtionship with you guys. She and her fans have been saying as much." "Who says she doesn''t recognize us?" Ethan snapped, "Blood is blood, and if she denies us, that''s just wrong."


    Luna added, "Exactly, you''re just so ridiculous. She was just asking us for help the other day."


    "Then why is she living with the Hawke family and not with you?"


    Contempt filled in Luna''s eyes. "Because the Hawke family is loaded, duh. And they all adore Arabe. They didn''t even publicize their own daughter for the sake of Arabe."


    ...


    Originally, Ethan and Luna had been.


    mindful of their promises to the Hawke family and Arabe, vowing not to spill the beans. They were hoping to secure future benefits, so they kept their lips sealed.


    But now, they saw the potential for even greater gains by unting their connection to Arabe. And as the reporters peppered them with questions, they let it all out.


    Their revtions allowed Miranda and Wendy having time to slip safely into their ride. But Miranda, already in the car, was scrolling through a live feed of the interview online.


    "What? You still don''t believe Arabe is my daughter? Have you even looked at her face, to see who she has a resemnce to!" Luna eximed furiously.


    Wendy couldn''t help butment, "Miranda, so Arabe''s really not the real daughter?"


    Miranda replied calmly, "Whether she is or not doesn''t matter. She and the Hawke family are two peas in a pod trash belongs with trash."


    Though Miranda spoke with such indifference, Wendy knew she was telling the truth. So, it turned out Miranda was the Hawke family''s biological daughter.


    Wendy''s eyes welled up slightly. "How could they just disregard their real daughter and favor such a pretentious one as Arabe? It''s so unfair."


    While she wasn''t entirely sure about


    the Hawke family''s stance on Miranda, Lysander''s treatment of her was telling enough. The Hawke family didn''t have a single person who truly loved her.


    Instead, theyvished all their affection on the adopted daughter. Whether it was her former adoptive parents or her biological ones, how could they treat her so badly?


    "It''s just not fair." Wendy''s voice quivered with indignation.


    "You''re lucky you met President Lancaster. The Lancaster family treats you like one of their own."


    Wendy''s eyes reflected a twinge of sadness as she looked at Miranda, revealing empathy. It was hard to fathom that someone as wonderful as Miranda had suffered at the hands of the Zades.


    In a family that valued sons over daughters, it was no surprise that they hadn''t treated Miranda well. Finally she found her biological family, but even then, they seemed to ridiculously favor their adopted daughter.

 Chapter 129

    Miranda chuckled softly and addressed, "Yeah, that''s right."


    She could feel it now, how the sorrow that used to weigh on the old Miranda was slowly fading away. Every time she spoke to the Hawke siblings, that sadness seemed to be washed away, reced by a sense of relief. In those moments, she felt herself growing closer to this new life she was leading. The Zade family? They were here because she wanted them to be. It was her little "gift" to Arabe. She didn''t need to do much - just let them know that riding on Arabe''s coattails would bring them benefits. They''de running on their own.


    After all, they were always dreaming of their son making something of himself. No way they''d pass up an opportunity like this.


    The Zades were traditional; they favored sons over daughters. Miranda had been treated like a burden, working like a mule for Adam. She was often mistreated by them, left to eat the scraps of their meals. That was why, by the time she returned to the Hawkes, she was all skin and bones, loathed by the family.


    To them, Arabe was just a cash cow. They couldn''t care less if it meant for their son''s benefit. After all, Adam mattered more than Arabe ever could.


    Arabe valued so much the title of being the Hawke family''s daughter, and thetter tried to keep her true identity under wraps.


    In terms of that, Miranda was determined to reim what was rightfully hers for the original Miranda. For things belonging to her, she might not need them, but she wouldn''t let anyone else take them from her. It was a promise she made to the girl whose life she now lived.


    Watching the live stream, Wendy seemed pleased. "Miranda, you''re right. Trash belongs in the trash heap. The Zades aren''t good people, and neither are the Hawkes!"


    After a moment of thought, Wendy concluded irritably, "They''re just awful!"


    Just then, Miranda''s phone started buzzing. She picked it up, recognizing the voice on the other end. "So, when can I get my check-up?"


    Whether it was her illusion, Miranda felt Elian''s voice seemed gentler this time, like a cool mountain


    stream brushing against her ear. It didn''t even feel like he was calling about a medical appointment - more like he was calling to an intimate chat.


    "Got the money ready?" Miranda asked.


    Elian curled his lips upward. "It''s on its way."


    "Alright, I''ll set it up," Miranda replied, about to hang up.


    "Wait," Elian''s voice stopped her. He was still as roguish as ever, his voice carrying azy amusement. "Cheer up."


    It was the kind of indulgence one''d use with a child, but with his own brand of arrogance. Miranda paused, a smile tugging at her lips.


    "Got it."


    On the live stream, the Zades were locked in a heated exchange with reporters and fans, and even Arabe''s instruction of asking them to cause trouble at Lancaster Group hade to light, stirring up quite a storm online. For days, it dominated the entertainment headlines.


    Yet, someone seemed to be trying to downy it all, cooling the buzz, even deleting posts and reports. But soon enough, the stories would resurface as if sprung from Pandora''s box.


    The show''s producers got caught up in the drama, and Arabe''s behavior on the show was scrutinized, triggering debates across unrted industries.


    One stic surgeonpared the Zades'' features with Arabe''s bone structure, confidently dering them rted. This riled up Arabe''s fans, forcing the surgeon to flee social media under the usation that he intentionally made thatment for being bribed.


    "Just because they look alike doesn''t mean they''re family! By that logic, are you saying you resembling goris is hence rted to them?"


    "I''m warning those spreading rumors, Alistair doesn''t mess around!"


    "Just a few words, and you buy it?"


    "Is Be''s lineage your decision? The Hawkes know better, don''t they?"


    "Brothers, our girl''s being bullied - speak up!"


    "Arabe''s fans are in denial; they''d argue even if the truth hit them in the face!"


    "Are they Arabe''s fans, or just supporters of her title being the doted daughter of the family? Is it so hard to ept she''s adopted?"


    Initially, Arabe''s fans refused to believe she wasn''t a true Hawke, using Miranda of spiteful lies and tagging Alistair to sue her and the production.


    But Alistair remained silent. Instead, Mr. Grey stepped in, tagging Miranda in a post: "Feeling litigious." Given Maximus''s history of backing Miranda, it was clear he was warning potential litigants. "Sue Miranda, and you''ll face me."


    He even followed up with a meme, captioned, "Gathering evidence."


    This made many think twice before ndering Miranda, especially since those who attacked her offline were still facing legal repercussions.


    Amidst the chaos where Arabe''s


    fans went berserk, cussing those saying Arabe was the Hawke family''s foster daughter, an anonymous user posted photos of Arabe meeting the Zades, along with shots of them at the police station and an interview with the trio.


    Only then did Arabe''s fans start to quiet down. Yet, there was a group of fans who just couldn''t ept that Arabe was adopted. They insisted that it was all a fabrication, a result of some Photoshop magic


    They even used the Zade family of seeking attention and trying to gain poprity. Some people went


    as far as to harass the Zade family.


    Ethan and his family were not ustomed to such attacks, so they decided to reveal what happened at the police station that day.


    They even presented the paternity test results. That finally silenced Arabe''s fans.

 Chapter 130

    As the scandal about the true and false heiress stirred up a storm online, the Lancaster Group''s official channels all reced their profiles with photos of Miranda. They even added a special caption beneath each image, "Ms. Lancaster, Miranda Lancaster." This move was undoubtedly a strong endorsement of Miranda.


    Everyone knew how much the Lancaster family adored and doted on Miranda. Regardless of any rumors about the true heiress, to the Lancaster family, Miranda was their eldest daughter. Moreover, the siblings of the Lancaster family all chimed in, throwing shade at the Hawke family for favoring their adopted daughter over their own flesh and blood, showing a tant bias.


    "What kind of family gives up their own wonderful daughter for some cunning social climber?" "The Hawke family must be living in a soap opera world. Who in their right mind would choose an adopted child over their real daughter? Aren''t they afraid of harboring a traitor in their midst?"


    "Maybe they should all get their eyes and brains checked."


    "There''s nothing wrong with liking an adopted daughter, but can''t they treat them equally? Is this even humane?"


    "I always thought there was something fishy. No real heiress would unt her life online, trying to gain followers. Now it makes sense, it''s in her blood."


    "If I had a sister like Miranda, I''d be grinning ear to ear every day. The Hawke brothers must be missing a few screws to be so unjust."


    "If I were Miranda, I''d be out for revenge on society."


    ...


    The reason why so many heirs and heiresses were speaking up for Miranda wasn''t just because they couldn''t stand ¨¢rabe. They could easily put themselves in Miranda''s shoes. If they had been switched at birth and everything rightfully theirs was taken away, they''d be cursing louder than Miranda.


    Soon, the Hawke family found themselves embroiled in the scandal of abandoning their daughter for a chatan. Insiders began leaking stories of Arabe hinting to others that Miranda was just a poor girl trying totch onto the Hawke family name.


    The past few days had the Hawke family scrambling with PR, trying to manage the fallout, but the stories just wouldn''t die down. Their market value took a hit from all the negative press.


    Arabe wasn''t having an easy time in the Hawkes mansion either.


    "You went on a show, and then created this mess! Arabe, you''re such a disappointment!" Alden scolded angrily.


    "Your poor performance aside, if it


    weren''t for the online sleuths, I


    wouldn''t even know you were secretly meeting with the Zade. family! If you like your biological parents so much, why not just go back to them?"


    Arabe sobbed incessantly. "Dad, I didn''t."


    Grace''s face was a mask of displeasure. Looking at Arabe now just filled her with fury.


    "It''s just like people say, an adopted child will always side with outsiders. What''s the deal with your brother? You''re even trying to set him up with a girlfriend? You''ve utterly disgraced ust


    en


    They''d seen the interview with the Zade family. Every word they spoke was like a dagger to Grace, nearly making her faint with rage.


    In that moment, she wished she didn''t have this daughter. Every word from the Zades was disgrace to


    her.


    "We raised you with all our heart,


    and gave everything you ever wanted, and this is how you repav us? You really take after your biological parents! Ungrateful, disloyal!" Grace''s face was etched with disappointment.


    The four Hawke brothers sat silently on the couch, not a single one of them uttering a word.

 Chapter 131

    Arabe''s eyes were filled with tears and red. As soon as she heard Grace''s words, she rushed forward desperately.


    "No! No, Mom, Dad, I''ve always thought of you as my real parents. The Zade family never raised me, not even for a second - how could I acknowledge them? They threatened me, saying if I didn''t give them money, they''d spill the truth about me being a fake heiress, making everyone look down on me. I was terrified, terrified of losing you, so I met with them."


    Her tear-stained face was full of anguish. "It''s all their wishful thinking. It must have been Miranda who put them up to this. She hates us, and this is her way of getting back at us. Please, you have to believe me. I grew up as your daughter."


    Grace took a deep breath, watching Arabe cry like this softened her heart, if only a little.


    "If you hadn''t done this, would she have anything to hold against you? You knew she resented you and


    us, yet you kept provoking her. Don''t forget, Miranda is also our daughter. Think before you speak!" Arabe bit her lip, tears brimming in her eyes.


    "She''s adopted by the Lancaster family, and you''re not? You better know your ce!" Grace rarely spoke to Arabe in such a harsh tone.


    Buttely, every situation had made her more and more disappointed with this adopted daughter. Favoritism aside, no matter what, Miranda was still their biological child!


    Now, Miranda''s brilliance and connections - it was all because Miranda inherited the Hawke family''s excellent genes, just like Dorian and the others.


    Her four sons were all exceptional, and there was just something special about her biological daughter. In contrast, Arabe, who she once thought was exceptional, now just seemed ordinary.


    Looking back, all the time and effort she''d spent raising Arabe had only turned her into a run-of-the-mill socialite.


    But because Arabe was sweet, adorable, and the youngest, and she knew how to win their over, they had spoiled her since little. They paved her way for the future, letting her life be smooth sailing from the start.


    Yet, Arabe never really excelled in anything. The traits she once considered exceptional weretely overshadowed by otherdies. She even started to think Arabe wasn''t as stunning as Miranda


    anymore.


    Perhaps Arabe, being someone else''s child, didn''t inherit their family''s superior genes, and had to rely on cosmetic enhancements to look beautiful.


    She worried that this adopted


    daughter might turn out to be a


    troublemaker, just like people said a thankless burden. Seeing the Zade family''s influence, she feared their


    gic traits might have seeped into Arabe.


    Although these thoughts hadn''t yet made herpletely disappointed or resentful towards Arabe, the affection and favoritism were definitely waning.


    A flicker of blood-red anger crossed Arabe''s eyes as she heard Grace''s words.


    She clenched her fists, trying to suppress the bitterness in her heart. Despite this, she cried even harder, struggling to breathe between sobs. "I know, Mom. I never meant it like that. I wish she''de back. I know she''s the real Hawke. I just cant stand seeing her hurt you. She''d rather cling to her ce as an adopted daughter with the


    Lancaster family than recognize you and return to the Hawkes. I''ve always considered myself part of the family. If you''re tired of me now, I''ll just leave."

 Chapter 132

    Arabe wiped her tears away, trying to put on a brave face, biting her lower lip.


    "I''ll go pack my things," she murmured, her voice filled with grievance as she made a move to head upstairs.


    Dorian finally stood up, his voice deep. "Enough, no one''s asking you to leave."


    Arabe paused, her eyes still teary as she looked at Dorian. "Dorian."


    Grace let out a sigh. "Dorian''s right, no one''s sending you away. What are you doing?"


    Alden joined in, scolding Arabe. "Sit down! What nonsense are you talking about? Who said you''re not wanted?"


    Despite their anger, the years of affection the Hawke family had for Arabe made it hard for them to truly be harsh with her.


    Alistair spoke calmly, "The priority right now is to handle the online uproar and the whole real-and-fake heiress fiasco. If we don''t calm this down, it''s going to start affecting ourpany''s stock."


    Orion agreed, "Alistair''s right. I have a feeling Miranda''s behind this; otherwise, how would the Zades just happen to show up there?"


    Lysander frowned. "The Zade family isn''t any better. They''ve been pestering us for money, just because they are Be''s rtives. It''s infuriating."


    Lysander''s irritation wasn''t just with the Zade family; it was also about the recent TV show incident. He felt utterly humiliated by his loss.


    Now, whether it was his teammates or anyone else, they were all starting to treat him coldly because of that show and thepetition.


    Every time he checked his social media, it was filled with his gaming fans criticizing him and Arabe. They never cared about sibling bonding; they just knew that failure was the ultimate sin.


    So, Lysander''s frustration boiled over. His obvious impatience and anger made the other brothers frown


    too.


    Arabe looked uneasy. "How could they do this?"


    It was so embarrassing. And to think they used her name to ask her brothers, for money? How could her biological parents be so disgraceful? Why wasn''t she the Hawke family''s real daughter?


    en


    While the Hawke family was busy figuring out how to handle the PR nightmare, Miranda had blissfully been sleeping soundly in the vi for two days straight.


    During those two days, Miranda had no idea that her secret identity as the pharmacist in the ck market had been exposed.


    At a certain special agency.


    "We finally tracked her down," a tech specialist exhaled deeply.


    A man in uniform, holding a thermos, walked over. "Where is she? Can we pinpoint her location?"


    The tech specialist was d also in uniform but with different colors and insignia.


    "We can''t get an exact location, but we''ve narrowed it down to a specific area. Right here, she hasn''t moved from this spot for two days."


    He pointed to a red circle on the


    toare


    map. The middle-aged man in uniform squinted at the map for a while, and then took a sip of water from his thermos before smacking the back of the tech specialist''s head.


    "Do I care about a red circle? I need an exact location! You said she was probably in Zephra earlier, but we got nothing."


    The leader grumbled as the tech


    specialist shrugged helplessly. "Sir, this person''s very skilled, with multipleyers of encryption. The P keeps changing, popping up all over the ce, both domestically and internationally. If she hadn''t Slipped up a few days ago, we wouldn''t have caught her at all. She''s a real pro."


    The middle-aged man snorted, "You''re just not good enough."


    Tech Specialist was left speechless.


    "At least the area is smaller now. This operational zone..." Alex scratched his chin, his eyes narrowing. "Seems awfully close to where that boy hangs out."

 Chapter 133

    Thinking about that kid, Alex couldn''t help but recall the chaos his crew stirred up a while back. A lone wolf cub, once separated from the pack leader, was bound to go wild, snapping at everything in sight.


    "Get on the phone with people in Zephra," he added, "and give Mr. Ashcroft a call."


    "Got it."


    After a couple of days of well-deserved rest, Miranda checked her phone only to be bombarded by a flood of notifications.


    With so many messages, she decided to ignore them, tossing her phone aside. It was the perfect time to get working on her next batch of goods for the ck market.


    But as she made her way downstairs, Crystal''s voice rang out.


    "I was weeding in the garden this morning and saw a really elegantdy. She didn''t want to disturb you while you were sleeping, but she left a bunch of stuff."


    Crystal, hands tucked into the pockets of herb coat, nodded toward the living room. Miranda nced over and, sure enough, it was another of Godmom''s extravagant gestures. A pile of luxury items and a stack of snacks.


    "That''s my Godmom, the one I''ve told you about," Miranda said, stretching as she walked into the living room.


    With Crystal''s arrival, Miranda had let go of most of the house staff, keeping just one. Crystal had taken on the roles of overseeing the herbal nts and tending to the garden. Herpulsive tidiness meant they didn''t need any other help, except for a cook.


    Crystal nodded. "She didn''t seem surprised to see me, just asked a few questions and said hello." Miranda casually asked, "What did she ask?"


    Crystal replied, "She asked how old I was, what my rtionship with you was, and if I liked boys or girls." Miranda nearly choked on the piece of bread she had just bitten into.


    "Oh, and the elegantdy said something like you shouldn''t worry about the online stuff; she''ll handle it," Crystal finished, turning to head into the tab. "Alright, I''ve said my piece. I''m going to check on the nt experiments now and need to jot down some notes."


    "Wait a sec," Miranda called out.


    Crystal turned to her with a curious look. The usually apathetic look on her face showed a hint of irritation. "Have you ever heard of ''Source Stone"?" Miranda asked.


    Crystal furrowed her brows, diving deep into her memory.


    After quite a while, Crystal said, "I''m


    not sure which one you mean, but


    I''ve heard some of the senior students at med school mention something. They talked about a stone buried in Earth''s crust thousands of years, absorbing nutrients, minerals, and energy, turning it into an energy source itself."


    Crystal continued slowly, "But as of now, no one has figured out the tech to harness that energy, so it''s mostly spection. Still, when something with that kind of hype shows up on the market, it can fetch a pretty penny at auctions."


    Miranda''s lips curled upward. "Got it. Alright, carry on."


    Crystal gave Miranda a peculiar nce; she mentioned before leaving, "I''m nning to draft a paper in a


    couple of days. You decide which journal to submit it to."


    Miranda was at loss for words. Did she have to ride the tide of involution?


    Snapping back to reality, she focused back on her bread, lost in thought.


    From Crystal''s exnation, it seemed this world had its own version of such a thing. If that was the case, then things might just be easier.

 Chapter 134

    In Miranda''s previous life, Source Stone, with its energy containing inside, was already discovered and highly valued on the ck market. To put it simply, it was like a really high-quality gemstone. Some people believed that wearing such stones could improve their health, make their skin glow, even ward off bad vibes and keep illnesses at bay. Those gemstones were the regr type.


    The people at NexMed Labs knew that for doctors, the healer''s own strength was more crucial than anything. The more energy a person had, the better their healing skills would be. Like those who could work magic with acupuncture - the stronger their mental power, the more effective the treatment would be. But healing others also drained them. These stones could help them replenish their energy.


    In her past life, Miranda had no shortage of money or the stones. NexMed Labs pretty much bought up every piece that appeared on the market. Now, in her current life, she didn''t know how long it would take to reach her former level with just medicine. After all, this was a body that had started from scratch in the healing arts. So she figured she''d ask Crystal, a medical student, if she knew anything about the stone. After enjoying a hearty breakfast, Miranda turned on her phone and selectively checked a few messages. Marion texted, [You''re good. Good thing I prepared in advance, or thepany would''ve been in real trouble because of you. But hey, thepany''s value increased, thanks to you. Also, Shadow Reapers are discussing a buyout. I''ve prepared a n for thepany''s e-sports division. Check it out when you have time.]


    Then there were messages from Caius and Hannah.


    Caius wrote, [(Hug.gif)Sis, forget about the trash. From now on, I''m your real brother.]


    Hannah sent, [Kitty cuddles.gif, Kitty snuggles.gif, Kitty kisses.gif.]


    And then there was William''s update on the Hawke family.


    Miranda had only asked William to keep an eye on the Hawke family and the Zade family. But somehow, it seemed that he''d infiltrated someone into their ce, and always knew exactly what was happening inside.


    For instance, with the Hawke family, Arabe had gotten a scolding from her foster parents. However, she yed the sympathy card and they softened. On the surface, they were lenient, but her credit card was now under tight control. The family''s attitude towards her had clearly shifted.


    When Miranda read this, she couldn''t help but ask, "Did you nt a mole in their house?"


    William didn''t even try to hide it. "Yep."


    Miranda was in silence. Of course, it had to be William. No wonder Godmom insisted on keeping him around for her.


    The family was now neck-deep in


    damage control. The whole


    real-versus-fake heiress drama had turned into a scandal for the Hawke family, who were now seen as


    swnvel


    favoring a foster daughter over their own.


    The scandal''s heat was fanned by the Zade family and Arabe''s antics. Thetter''s appearance on the show and her crumbling public image as the beloved princess of the familybined with her ties to the Zade family, had be thetest inte sensation. People loved peeking into the lives of the wealthy, after all.


    Arabe''s fans were eagerly waiting for her statement. As for the Zade family, with all the media attention, they were relishing their newfound fame.


    They were craning their neck to get interviewed, even encouraged to start live streaming, which they quickly got addicted to after tasting a bit of the limelight.


    Hannah sent a message with a link. "They''re live streaming again. They sure have thick skin."


    Miranda clicked on the link. The


    moment she entered the stream, she saw the whole Zade family


    putting on a show at home. Over ten thousand viewers were already watching. The three of them were dressed up like it was a holiday, eager to hog the camera.


    The recent buzz must have given them a false sense of confidence and grasped a way to get more intention, making them more reckless in what they said during the stream.


    "Who cares about some fancy heiress? No one outshines our girl. Otherwise, why would the Hawke family insist on keeping her?"


    "Ha, don''t be fooled by Miranda being some rich kid. She was practically a servant to my son."

 Chapter 135

    "I used to give her orders and she wouldn''t dare disobey. If she didn''t listen, I''d hit her! My mom always said, ''A woman needs to be kept in line!'' Back in the day, Miranda used to wash my socks. In fact, my mom was even nning to trade her for a new wife for me!


    So what if someone''s rich? My sister''s got money too, and the Hawke family''s fortune? That''s hers, which means it''s mine too, get it? What does a woman need money for anyway? My parents always said that my sister''s money should be mine!"


    As their words spilled out, more and more people in the livestream chat were hurling insults at them. Their expressions turned increasingly sour. Eventually, they even started fighting with the viewers online. In the end, the stream was reported for being inappropriate, promoting child abuse, and having skewed values.


    It didn''t take long for it to get shut down, and they were cklisted from all major tforms, banned from ever streaming again. Ethan and his family were seething with anger.


    Miranda smirked. The Zade family, with their tantly sexist views, wouldn''t feel ashamed of any of this. They''d only use what they did to Miranda as something to brag about.


    Their recent burst of online fame had gone to their heads. They thought that with their newfound notoriety, they''d be as wealthy as the Hawke family, which let them act so recklessly.


    Back in the Zade family house, Miranda hadn''t lived a single day like a daughter.


    Especially after their precious son, Adam, was born, she was reduced to being his nanny. She was treated like a servant, subjected to their whims and abuse.


    She didn''t even have her own bed, sleeping instead in the hallway where she''d get a kick whenever someone passed by. Sometimes, if Adam was in a bad mood, they''d make her sleep in the barn with the pigs.


    They refused to let her go to school until the localmunity council offered free education, and even then, she had to cook and do chores for them every day.


    So when she finally returned to the Hawke family for the first time, every member of the family looked at her with a mix of doubt and disdain. They seemed to question if she was truly their daughter.


    But the DNA test results in front of them left no room for doubt. Arabe tugged at Mrs. Hawke''s hand and asked on purpose with an innocent tone. "Mom, there''s some stinky smell on her."


    Feigning innocence, she left the Hawke family with asting first impression of Miranda - stinky.


    They perfunctorily asked about her past. The Zades, fearing that admitting to abuse might cost them financially, lied and imed they treated her like their own daughter.


    The Hawke family believed them. They never considered how, if Miranda had truly been treated well, she''d end up in such a sorry state Nor did they examine the countless scars on her body. To them, she was merely an additional ce setting at the table.


    Miranda set her phone down and headed towards theb. A new batch of herbs was ready to hit the shelves. She needed to capitalize on the moment and prepare the next batch.


    When the folks on the ck market grew impatient, she''d put it up again. Hunger marketing tactics could be applied anywhere with great effect.


    Scarcity makes things valuable.


    Too much supply, and the value dropped. So she only released a limited amount of each type of herbs at infrequent intervals. Besides, her capacity was indeed limited.


    After all, she was just one person, not a pharmaceuticalpany capable of mass production. And crafting these herbs was incredibly demanding.


    The Zade family''s live stream also caught the Hawke family''s attention. Hearing the insults and the recounting of past abuses directed at Miranda made their faces grow grim.


    Grace''s expression darkened. "Didn''t they say they treated Miranda well? How could they have been abusing her all along?"


    Alden''s face was equally stern.


    "I always thought she was well cared for with the Zades. Despite their character ws, they were


    supposed to have treated Miranda like their own daughter. How could this happen?"


    The four brothers exchanged nces, each harboring a hint of guilt.


    They remained silent. Because deep down, they''d known everything for a long time, yet chose to keep quiet.


    To them, back then, Miranda was


    just a stranger. What happened to her seemed irrelevant to their lives. Thus, even though they were aware of the ordeal Miranda had suffered when she was with the Zades, they didn''t feel emotionally attached.


    Their only wish was for their sister Arabe to stay with the Hawkesz forever not wanting Miranda to take her ce. But now, hearing what that family had said, a flicker of regret shed in their eyes

 Chapter 136

    With the capability of Dorian and the rest of the Hawke brothers, they had already done some digging on the Zade family when they first discovered that Arabe wasn''t their biological sister.


    They knew everything Arabe had endured while with the Zades. But back then, they couldn''t bear the thought of Arabe leaving the Hawke family.


    After all.


    As for a stranger connected by blood they had never met versus a sister they had cherished and adored since childhood, anyone in their position would choose the sister who grew up with them.


    So, even though they understood the suffering Miranda went through in the Zade family, they didn''t dwell


    on it. They were just grateful Arabe hadn''t grown up in such a household.


    Lysander was aware that if the Hawkes hadn''t taken Miranda back, she might have been sold by the Zades to fund Adam''s education and marriage.


    They despised the Zades'' disgraceful behavior and, consequently, weren''t fond of Miranda, who had been raised in such an environment.


    But now, hearing those words again, the four brothers felt something different stirring within them.


    At the moment, Arabe was too scared to speak, but she could clearly sense a change in the family''s


    attitude towards Miranda - from her parents to her brothers. It terrified her.


    She feared losing everything, feared Miranda would take her ce. She couldn''t understand how someone who had been in prison could now have such resources.


    Miranda''s life should have been ruined. She should have been the useless trash who got despised and abandoned by the Hawkes, a rival no more.


    Why had a stint in prison changed everything? Why wasn''t she gone for good? Yeah, why wasn''t she dead?


    The brothers castplex nces at Arabe. Their current affection for her had waned considerably. Especially when the Zades kept iming Arabe as their daughter, suggesting Hawke wealth would eventually be theirs - remarks that turned their faces grim.


    Though Arabe denied it, a thorn had lodged in her heart. They were beginning to distance themselves from her. They even regretted sending Miranda to prison. Despite everything, she was their flesh and blood, unlikely to betray them.


    "Let''s persuade Miranda toe back," Dorian suggested.


    Alistair added in a serious tone, "If she publicly acknowledges us and says a few kind words, the negative buzz around the Hawke family will disappear."


    Arabe''s hands clenched vehemently, her face pale.


    "I doubt she''ll return," Orion frowned.


    Lysander scoffed, "Now that she''s with the Lancaster family, she probably thinks she''s too good for us Hawkes."


    Despite his words and the apparent indifference in his demeanor, there was a flicker of another emotion in his eyes.


    Alden and Grace were silent for a


    moment. Of course, they


    desperately wanted Miranda back. th recent days, since the revtion that Miranda was their biological daughter, elite families that


    ovel


    previously ignored them had started reaching out.


    Their purpose was palpable - they wanted to meet Miranda.


    Miranda had an extensivework and connections to Mr. Ashcroft, as well as ties to Elian and Sebastian two prominent figures in elite circles. Naturally, people wanted to leverage Miranda to connect with these influential individuals.


    "I agree with Dorian and Alistair," Alden said firmly.


    Arabe couldn''t help but speak up, "Mom, Dad, what about me?"


    If Miranda really returned to the Hawke family, what would be of her? She looked pleadingly at her brothers.


    Dorian regarded her coolly, "Just keep quiet and say nothing. And don''t bring up the past in front of her."


    Arabe felt a deep sense of


    injustice. Dorian had never spoken to her like this before. Alistair frowned but ultimately kept his thoughts to himself. Only Orion offered somefort.


    "Don''t worry. So what if you''re the adopted daughter? You''re still our sister."


    Lysander''s tone was equally cold. "She went to prison because of you. The person the family wronged the most is her. If she does return, you should treat her well."


    Because of the recent reality show incident, Lysander had also be somewhat cold towards Arabe. Arabe pressed her lips, ncing at her parents, but they were already discussing with Dorian how to reach out to Miranda.


    Tears spilled down her cheeks. She bit her lip so hard it almost bled. More than the question of Miranda''s return, what hurt her most was the loss of her family''s love.


    Especially her brothers'' adoration - something she couldn''t bear to lose. A deep resentment settled in her eyes, a flicker of malice passing through her gaze.

 Chapter 137

    "What''s this?" Miranda eyed the stack of documents Elian had just ced in front of her.


    She''d just dropped by to check on Elian''s injury. She was barely through the door, and he''d already had someone set the papers down before her.


    "You''ll know once you take a look," Elian replied, a smile ying on his lips.


    He usually had his hair slicked back, but today his bangs hung loose, soft and smooth. He looked a little more gentle than his usual edgy self, like a big, tail-wagging shepherd.


    Miranda picked up the stack, clearly puzzled. Just then, she noticed Elian was undressing. "What are you doing?"


    Elian was halfway through taking off his shirt, revealing his abdomen, his V-line abs conspicuous.


    Elian gave her an innocent look. "Taking off my clothes, how else are you going to check my injury then?" Miranda spared him a nce before turning her attention back to the documents. As she skimmed through, her eyes narrowed.


    The papers detailed years of incidents involving Dorian and Arabe. Maximus had been investigating, but Elian''s files were far moreprehensive than his.


    They chronicled numerous misdeeds tied to Arabe, along with the illegal and hical deeds the four Hawke brothers hadmitted, like the mysterious disappearances or expulsions of anyone who crossed her path even since Arabe started school.


    There were ounts of Arabe bullying ssmates, even driving one to despair-induced suicide, with the parentsing to her for an exnation yet the Hawke brothers paying them off to keep quiet. And the Cathy case, revealing more connections and crimes involving the Hawke family.


    In fact, Maximus had been looked into these cases, yet Elian''s documents appeared more exhaustive. He even got the statement from the police files.


    "How long have you known?" Miranda asked, setting the documents aside. Her question was about herself being the scapegoat.


    While at the moment, Elian''s shirt was off, and she couldn''t help but notice his bare torso. She frowned slightly.


    Elian smiled, leaning abruptly close to Miranda, and his whole body pounced forward, stopping just inches from her face with his hands supported by the sofa. His heated breath brushed pass her nose; a dangerous wild air engulfed her.


    "Since the first time I met you," Elian''s lips curled, his voice seemingly suppressed an emotion as he bored into Miranda. "After all, you''ve imed me being your ''son'', haven''t you?"


    But no sooner had he spoken than he winced, a look of difort crossing his face. His whole body seemed to lock up, unable to move an inch.


    Eyes narrowed, Elian noticed a small silver needle protruding from his wrist out of nowhere, her expression deepening.


    With a casual flick of her hand, Miranda pushed him back onto the couch and stood up smoothly. "Talking is fine, but no need for the theatrics."


    She looked at Elian, now slumped and powerless on the couch, her eyebrow slightly moving. He seemed oddlypliant, almost docile.


    She couldn''t resist a mischievous smirk. "Be good, and call me ''Dad'', and I''ll take that needle out."


    Brows furrowed tightly, Elian stared


    at her, his gaze tinged with


    vel


    grievance, his lips pressed into a stubborn Hine, looking for all the world like a man unwilling to surrender, which aroused her


    devilish nature.


    Miranda bent down and yfully scratched his chin as if he were a puppy. "Aw, didn''t you call me that before? What''s changed?""


    Elian, usually so quick to bare his teeth, seemed to have been muzzled. With a hoarse voice, he managed a single word. "No."


    Miranda chuckled, patting his cheek. The texture was surprisingly satisfying. She gave it a couple more pats. Elian''s eyebrows furrowed in irritation.


    Miranda was just having fun. She


    never intended to actually make him


    call her "Dad". She knew some


    people would joke around with it, but when push came to shove, they''d


    rather die thanply.


    Ah, men. Always saying one thing and meaning another. She decided to leave the needle right where it


    was for now, letting him lie there while she examined his injuries.


    "You''re just going to check like this?" Elian finally spoke, sounding a tad irked.


    Miranda curved her lips into a grin. "You''re doing just fine there. If you''re consulting a doctor, you should follow the doctor''s orders."

 Chapter 138

    Though Miranda had seen Elian''s body before, aware he bore numerous scars, a closer examination today still took her aback.


    Previously, she''d only glimpsed the scars, unable to gauge their depth. But now, inspecting them closely, she realized most were life-threatening. Just how much luck did he possess to be up and about today? Many of these wounds, had they been a millimeter deeper, or slightly more off-course, would have ended his life or left him permanently impaired. The gunshot woundsy bare before her, unhidden and raw. "Lucky guy," she remarked coolly.


    Elian''s gaze fixed on her face, silent, just watching her. Miranda didn''t ask where the injuries came from; she already had a pretty good guess.


    "These are old wounds, but not too old for you. Some haven''t fully healed and might trouble you now and then. You''re still young, so with care, they can mend," she said, pulling out a small jar of ointment. "This stuff''s worth its weight in gold. In a month, your scars could vanishpletely."


    "No need," Elian suddenly said.


    Surprised, Miranda gazed up and met right his eyes, which settled on hers; they were deep and mysterious, like a still pond with hidden depths.


    "Leave the scars," he murmured with a grim voice. "I don''t want them gone."


    Miranda paused, her hand hovering over the ointment. "Alright."


    She proceeded to treat the recurring injuries, leaving the scars be. For her, these external wounds were no big deal.


    After applying the ointment, she used acupuncture to stimte healing. As ck smoke wafted from the needle points, she removed them, observing, "You''ve got a lot of pent-up energy. If the tension gets too much, you might want to, uh, handle it yourself."


    She knew young men often had excess energy, so she didn''t think much of it. Elian shifted ufortably, squinting at her. "As a girl, do you always talk this boldly?"


    Miranda tilted her head, arching an eyebrow as she looked at Elian. "I''m actually quite knowledgeable in men''s health. Want me to take a look?"


    Her gaze deliberately drifted to his lower half. Elian''s neck flushed crimson as he gritted out, "What do you think?"


    Miranda felt her mood lightened with her teasing. "I''ll write you a prescription to help tonify your kidney and eliminate the overacted liver."


    When she turned away, Elian''s expression was a mix of frustration and embarrassment - not directed at her, but at himself.


    He adjusted, pulling a jacket from the sofa to cover hisp, concealing his involuntary reaction, his eyes darkening.


    She didn''t seem to care about the


    world. However, he felt also


    frustrated about Miranda''s abil


    stir up his inner desire just by few words. What the heck?


    As Miranda packed her things, she turned and noticed Elian now covered with a jacket.


    "Can move now?" she asked, surprised.


    Elian frowned, as if using her of something.


    "Not really."


    Miranda eyed him suspiciously. He should be able to move by now, shouldn''t he? "Take care then. I''ll leave the ointment and prescription here for you."


    She grabbed her bag, preparing to leave. At the time, her wrist got caught. She looked at his firm grip, raising an eyebrow. "And you said you couldn''t move?"


    Elian gazed at her intensively, his voice husky. "I''ll drive you home."


    Elian''s sudden free from movement didn''t give Miranda any chance to refuse. She didn''t bring her car she''d been arranged for Elian''s driver to pick her up.

 Chapter 139

    But now, she suspected that Elian had deliberately sent someone to pick her up. Otherwise, knowing his temper, if she drove over on her own, he''d probably call a tow truck for her car again.


    As Elian drove, he seemed to casually bring up. "I noticed you and Sebastian had a lot of interaction on that reality show. Are you two close?"


    "We''re okay," Miranda replied.


    "Really," Elian''s tone had a hint of jealousy. "A lot of people are shipping you two as a couple."


    Miranda nodded. "That''s normal, I guess. We''re both pretty easy on the eyes."


    Viewers, they love to imagine beautiful people together.


    The car suddenly came to a screeching halt. Miranda jolted forward in her seat.


    "Why can''t that good-looking person be me?" Elian''s handsome face turned icy.


    Miranda was momentarily stunned. "Huh?"


    "Do you want to be shipped with him?"


    Elian was like, "??"


    Miranda felt it baffled. "Then talk to him about it. You two might be a hit. I hear fans go wild for that kind of thing these days."


    Elian''s sour expression turned even grimmer.


    "When did I say I wanted to be paired with him?"


    Miranda asked, "So you want to be paired with me?"


    Elian fell silent. Miranda frowned. "What, trying to ride my coattails for fame?"


    Elian''s grip on the steering wheel tightened, holding firm for a while before he slowly let go.


    "When you''re hanging out with him, think more often of me," Elian said ndly.


    Miranda was puzzled. What did he mean?


    Elian added, "That way, you''ll realize I''m a hundred times better than him."


    Miranda was speechless. Who could be this vain?


    Just as she was about to retort, she noticed another car parked ahead. Standing beside it was someone she recognized.


    Elian followed Miranda''s gaze. When he saw who it was, his eyes turned frosty. "Looks like he''se for you."


    The car was parked right outside Miranda''s vi. It was clear he hade specifically to see Miranda. Miranda frowned. "He just won''t go away, damn it!."


    She opened the car door and stepped out. Alistair heard the car door and looked over.


    From his spot, he could only make out a man''s shadowy figure inside the car. Though he knew Miranda''s current status, he couldn''t help but frown slightly, resisting the urge to jump to conclusions that the man might be her sugar daddy like he once might have.


    Miranda walked past him, ignoring Alistair, heading straight for the door. As she passed by, Alistair quickly called out to her.


    "Miranda."


    This time, Alistair''s tonecked the arrogance of the past.


    Miranda paused and looked at Alistair. "Don''t you know that wherever I am, the Hawke family and mongrels aren''t allowed?"


    Maybe because he''d experienced Miranda''s sharp tongue before, Alistair didn''t react as intensely as he might have.


    "I know you''re upset, and you hate


    us. But it''s all in the past now. Since you''ve started fresh, why not let it go?" Alistair said softly, "I


    understand that you resent us, resent Arabe, so you exposed her as an impostor to everyone. Now that you''ve achieved your goal, everyone knows she''s an impostor. You''ve gotten your revenge, right?"


    Miranda knew Alistair wouldn''te without a purpose. All this talk was just setting up for what he really wanted.


    "Just say it. What do you want?"


    Alistair looked at her, his gaze deep


    you still care about us¨¦t


    Otherwise, you


    it out on Arabe."


    en''t


    Miranda almost wanted tough. In fact, she did.


    She told Alistair, "Do you know? People really dough when they''re speechless."

 Chapter 140

    Alistair''sposure cracked ever so slightly.


    Miranda found it amusing. "You don''t honestly think I care about you all, do you?"


    Her words hit Alistair like a punch, making his expression even more troubled.


    "Do you think I care about those biased folks who im to treat me like a daughter but always side with Arabe, believing easily the dirt the Zades threw my way? Or maybe you think I care about you four brothers who reat me like a stray dog?" Miranda''s voice was icy, devoid of any emotion. "Especially you, my dearwyer brother. Using your legal skills to trick your own sister into jail must have been quite the achievement, huh? Or do you think I care about you?"


    With each word Miranda spoke, Alistair''s frown deepened. Herst sentence hit him the hardest, causing his face to flush with embarrassment.


    For the first time, the disdain in Miranda''s eyes made him feel heinously guilty.


    Alistair took a deep breath. "I came here to have a real conversation. I don''t want to argue with you. This is what our whole family wants."


    Miranda furrowed her brows. "Your family thinks they''re humane? Have you looked in a mirrortely? Do you even have humanity?"


    Alistair''s tone turned chilly. "Do you have to be so harsh? No matter what, you can''t change the fact that we share the same blood."


    Miranda curled her lips into a cold smirk, her silence speaking volumes and making Alistair even more diforted.


    He softened his tone slightly. "Mom and Dad know about the hardships you faced with the Zade family back then. They want you toe home and give them a chance to make amends. Let bygones be bygones. If you return to the Hawke family, you''ll be Ms. Hawke once again.


    Now, we hope you can join us in issuing a statement, acknowledging you as a true Hawke. Be a bit more agreeable. As for Arabe, we can make her apologize to you. Consider it closure for everything that happened."


    Before Alistair could finish, a sudden kick sent him flying backward.


    Standing at six feet tall, the force


    sixfe


    required to knock him back was substantial, Whoever delivered the


    kick had held back, Miranda estimated. If they''d used full force,


    Alistair''s bones might have shattered.


    Alistair had never been so


    humiliated. He scrambled to his feet, his face darkening as he looked at his assant. Miranda turned to see who hade to stand beside her as well.


    Elian was there, hands casually tucked in his pockets, exuding an air of rebellious confidence. He looked down at Alistair with a cold, judgmental gaze. "I''ve tolerated you long enough."


    en


    Though Alistair had never directly interacted with Elian, he was aware of his reputation, having seen him from a distance at various events.


    Every time he saw Elian, people would caution him.


    "Don''t ever mess with that guy. He''s the real deal, the kingpin of the city."


    "Elian, ruthless, doesn''t care about anyone. Steer clear."


    Even Dorian would warn, "Never provoke him."


    Sebastian, despite his influence in Zephra over these years, never inspired such fear. Only Elian did.


    He''d heard rumors about Elian and Miranda''s ambiguous rtionship. But he hadn''t expected to encounter Elian under these circumstances, especially not like this.


    Miranda frowned. "Why''d you kick him?"


    Elian''s eyes remained frostily fixed on Alistair, though a smirk yed at his lips. "I felt you wanted to kick him, so I did it for you."

 Chapter 141

    Miranda replied, "Thanks for that."


    The smile ying on Elian''s lips deepened slightly. "No problem."


    Miranda had been nning to do just that. Listening to Alistair''s nonsense, she could barely hold herself back. But she hadn''t expected Elian to jump in first.


    Their exchange left Alistair looking even more difited. He had never been in such a humiliating position before, never treated in this way. His pride felt like it was being stomped into the dirt.


    "Mr. Ashcroft, this is a family matter," he said coldly to Elian.


    Elian retorted just as coldly, "A family matter? Does she even recognize you as family? You''re deluding yourself."


    Alistair gritted his teeth, but given Elian''s reputation, even after being kicked, he didn''t daresh out. He turned to Miranda, his voice grim. "I''ve delivered the message. You can think about it. If you can''t stand Arabe, I''ll work on keeping her out of your sight."


    Hisst words lingered for a moment, a personal offer not backed by the rest of the Hawke family.


    If Miranda would acknowledge him as her brother and return to the Hawke family, he would deal with Arabe.


    With that, Alistair spun on his heel, ready to leave. Elian''s gaze followed him icily, his eyes carrying a chill. Miranda spoke up, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "The real disgusting ones aren''t just Arabe. It''s all of you."


    Alistair''s steps faltered.


    "From the day I returned to the Hawke family, it was your actions, your enabling of Arabe''s actions against me, that severed any blood ties we might have had."


    Her eyes were cold as she enunciated each word, "In a way, you all are the real murderers. Every single one of you will end up in hell. There''s no escape."


    She curled her lips into a chilly arc. "It''s what you deserve."


    Alistair wavered, a flicker of panic crossing his eyes. Then he hurried to his car which was parked not far, started the engine, and sped off.


    Miranda looked away, feeling a wave of disappointment. Seeing anyone from the Hawke family made her skin crawl.


    While Arabe was detestable, the true culprits that had killed the old Miranda were her own parents and four brothers by blood.


    They were the ones who had cast her into hell. And now, they tried toy all the me on Arabe. She wasn''t innocent, but they deserved to die even more than her


    "Guess I should''ve kicked him harder," Elian said coolly.


    When Elian said that, Miranda really felt a lethal chill from him. It was quiet andposed, the kind of calm that came from having been through countless battles.


    Miranda nced at Elian.


    "For someone like Alistair, he didn''t seem to have issues with you, looks like he''s scared of you."


    Now she understood why people


    were so terrified of Elian. There was no rhyme or reason, no rules - he used both words and fists. Nobody wanted to mess with such adoose cannon.  en


    Elian curled his lips upwards. "Not as much as he''s afraid of Sebastian."


    Miranda was left speechless.


    As if. There was noparison there.


    "I''m heading back," she said, turning towards the vi''s entrance.


    Elian''s gaze followed her closely, until Miranda neared the door. "Miranda."


    His voice was unusually serious. Miranda paused, halting in her tracks.

 Chapter 142

    He watched Miranda''s silhouette. "Whatever you do, it''s your free will."


    There was a slight pause in his voice. "Remember, you''re free. No one can force you."


    After saying that, Elian switched to a lighter tone and chuckled. "I''ll pick you up next time when you check on Mr. Ashcroft."


    Miranda knitted her brows slightly but only resumed walking towards the door after Elian finished speaking.


    Elian kept the smile on his lips as he watched Miranda enter her home. It was only when she disappeared from sight that he turned and headed towards his car parked nearby. The smile gradually faded, reced by a steely seriousness.


    As he opened the car door, his phone rang. His expression remained cool, a sharp glint in his eyes. "If you''re looking for someone, go to the police. Whye to me?"


    With that, he ended the call and nced back towards Miranda''s vi. After a few seconds, he got into the driver''s seat.


    Whether they had the ability to get her on board was their problem. Finding her was also their issue. Using him to find her? No way.


    When Miranda got home, Crystal was still buried in herb, working away. Lately, Crystal had been busy writing a paper for a journal, so Miranda didn''t disturb her. She grabbed a can of cold Coke and headed upstairs.


    Elian''s words echoed in her mind, and she furrowed her brows slightly. "Why the sudden concern?"


    It puzzled her why Elian would say such things out of the blue. But she had a hunch.


    Lately, she had noticed unfamiliar faces lingering around, always in her vicinity. Her location seemed to have beenpromised. The question was whether these people were from thew or the underworld.


    It seemed they hadn''t yet pinpointed her exact location or figured out who she was. Miranda wasn''t anxious or worried. She wasn''t new to this kind of situation. She had encountered it plenty of times in her previous life.


    She suddenly had a thought, her gaze narrowing as she looked out through the balcony window. Could Elian''s words be rted to these people?


    As for Mr. Ashcroft''s condition, he


    hadn''t fully recovered yet. She had to check on him periodically. The main reason for the dy in his recovery was that her own body wasn''t yet strong enough to support a full treatment.


    Moreover, Mr. Ashcroft''s rare illness e


    carried a heavy air of death. This


    suggested it was aggressive, having imed many lives, and those weren''t ordinary people. This was why the disease carried such a


    strong death aura.


    ording to ancient texts at NexMed Labs, there was a belief that all things in the world existed in some form of exchange and bnce. Life and death, for instance.


    Healers lost some of their own "energy" when saving lives, so a price needed to be paid to restore bnce.


    Disease also evolved and spread, bing stronger as it imed lives. The more formidable the life it took, the stronger the disease grew.


    Just like the medicalmunity often said, "The virus has evolved as it spreads."


    When healers encountered such a disease, they could tell how far it had "evolved". The heavier the "death aura", the more it drained the healer''s mental energy.


    If it were her past self, healing Mr. Ashcroft wouldn''t take so long. Now, it required more time because she needed to rest and restore her energy.


    That was why she started looking for the source stone. However, there hadn''t been any news on the ck markettely.


    At that moment, William called. It was about the investigation Miranda had asked him to conduct on Wendy.

 Chapter 143

    Miranda hung up the phone and sat there, lost in thought for a moment.


    ording to William, Wendy had a childhood friend named Sunny. But three years ago, something happened, and Sunny attempted to take her own life. Thankfully, she was saved just in time, but she was


    no different from a walking dead. She fell into a deep depression and bore the physical scars of whatever she''d gone through.


    No one really knew what had happened. All they knew was that Sunny had been expelled from high school, and after returning home, she was a shadow of her former self.


    From William''s investigation, Miranda learned that Sunny had attended the same school as Arabe and was even in the same ss.


    Miranda tried to recall her own memories.


    Three years ago, she''d just returned to the Hawke family and was sent to the same school as Arabe. Back then, Miranda was isted, a ghost among her peers, so she didn''t have much recollection of Sunny. Sunny.


    There was something. The mere impression Miranda had was when she was heading home, she saw a girl handing a love letter to Dorian, who hade to pick up Arabe. Arabe had called out to the girl, and Miranda remembered hearing the name Sunny.


    But Dorian had tossed the letter aside right in front of Sunny.


    Arabe, pretending to be the voice of reason, had said, "Dorian, that wasn''t nice. Sunny put her heart into that letter."


    Dorian, with a sigh and a touch of exasperated affection, replied, "I told you not to bring these people to me. If you do it again, I might note to pick you up."


    Arabe had stuck out her tongue. "Alright."


    She had then cast a mocking and triumphant nce at Sunny.


    Sunny was on the verge of tears and shouted at Dorian, "If you don''t like it, fine! But did you have to throw it away? Do you know how long it took me to write that?"


    With that, Sunny had run off in tears. Dorian''s expression had shifted slightly, frowning as he watched her leave.


    Miranda, standing not too far away, had been puzzled by Arabe''s behavior. Why bring Sunny to Dorian on purpose? And why look so smug about it?


    Now, Miranda understood. Just another mean girl tactic.


    Back then, Dorian had noticed Miranda, but he had looked right past her as if she were invisible, or worse, something unpleasant.


    After picking up Arabe, he left without a second nce.


    Arabe''s look of provocation and smugness was piercing to Miranda. As she climbed into the car, Miranda overheard Arabe say, "Hey, Dorian, Miranda insisted on tagging along... I felt bad for her walking home alone, so..."


    Dorian''s cold voice drifted from the open car door. "Don''t you know having here home with you could cause trouble for you? She has legs, doesn''t she? Let her walk."


    Arabe feigned innocence. "Oh... okay, I won''t do it again."


    Dorian gave Miranda a chilly nce, and then turned away, leaving with Arabe, Miranda stood there, staring nkly in the direction the car had gone, feeling disoriented.


    Passing ssmates couldn''t resist taunting her. "Look at her, she must be jealous of Arabe."


    "That''s what happens with these wannabes. Just because she shares the Hawkest name, she thinks she canpete with Arabe. Better keep away from her, who knows


    what a jealous person might do."


    "Arabe''s got a hotshot brother, and what does she have? A couple of bumpkin parents. Ha!"

 Chapter 144

    "Ugh, it''s so disgusting, staring at the siblings like that, the envy, jealousy, and hatred in those eyes are almost spilling out. How can someone be so gross?"


    Every word pierced right through Miranda''s ears.


    She wanted to tell them that she was the real Hawke family heiress, that Dorian was actually her brother. But she didn''t dare.


    She didn''t dare say or do anything. Thinking about the things they''d say to her made her m up entirely. She knew if she spoke up, they wouldn''t let her off the hook. Growing up with the Zade family, Miranda had long be ustomed to being timid and scared.


    So she was forced to endure everyone''s malice. Even her own biological parents and brothers were malicious towards her, so how could she expect anything different from others?


    Miranda wiped the corners of her eyes as the lingering sadness washed over her.


    "What''s there to cry about? I did what you couldn''t. You see, it''s not that bad. Rather than consuming yourself inwardly, why not punish others?" Miranda chuckled. "Don''t you agree?"


    The original Miranda had long vanished; what remained were just the emotions imprinted in her body and mind from past memories.


    Emotions linger in the body through muscle memory and conscious recall. Even though this body now belonged to the present Miranda, certain memories still triggered familiar feelings.


    "Sunny." she muttered the name quietly.


    Judging by the aura of illness around Wendy, it seemed she was quite unwell.


    And Arabe seemed to be hiding a lot of things. It looked like she needed to take some time to dig around at the school.


    After all, most of the students who attended the same school as Arabe were now in the same elite university with her.


    The Everhart Group.


    "Mr. Everhart, do we need to address the online buzztely?"


    Sebastian nced at the financial reports in his hand. "What buzz?"


    His subordinate cast a quick nce at Sebastian. "Some rumors about you. And should we handle the shipping fans'' interest in you and Ms. Lancaster, or maybe issue a statement?"


    Sebastian adjusted his sses. "Handle the rumors unrted to Miranda, leave the rest."


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment. "There aren''t any rumors unrted to Ms. Lancaster. They''re all about you and her."


    Sebastian finally looked up. "Then why are you asking?"


    The subordinate replied, "Actually, it might not need handling. Some PRpany seems to have already toned down the buzz about you and Ms. Lancaster. It''s barely seen now."


    He wanted to ask if they should


    issue a special statement to clear up any connections with Ms. Lancaster. But surprisingly, the boss seemedpletely unconcerned. This was a first.


    In the past, whether it was a top-tier actress or a wealthy heiress, anyone trying totch onto the boss or stir up drama found out quickly that he''d distance himself faster than anyone.


    Rumors spun in the morning had statements clearing them up by noon. Anyone bold enough to make a move would receive a warning from the Everhart Group.


    For those daring totch onto the boss, or eyeing the position of Everhart Group''s CEO''s wife, found themselves in hot water.


    This time, the boss was just letting it ride and seemed happy about it? Could the online rumors be true?


    Jasper, lounging on the couch and fiddling with his phone, was eavesdropping intently. His face was covered with scar removal stickers, a reminder of him being punched by Elianst time.


    "Who''s been suppressing it?" Sebastian finally raised his head slightly. A sharp glint shed in his eyes beneath his sses.

 Chapter 145

    "No idea, but I suspect it''s the handiwork of a PR firm."


    Sebastian tugged his lips, his gaze cool. "I got it. You can leave us."


    The subordinate pressed, "About who''s behind this..."


    Sebastian responded, "Just leave it."


    "Understood."


    Then he backed out of the room, his demeanour respectful.


    Jasper touched his face for the wounds. "Sebastian, are you really into that girl, huh?"


    Jasper had always thought Sebastian might just be mildly interested in Miranda. After all, the Sebastian


    he knew, even if there was someone he fancied, it wouldn''t likely be the adorable type.


    Miranda was gorgeous but barely a Lolita.


    Sebastian was already exuding the vibe of a powerful CEO at a young age; hisposed personality made people often overlook his actual age.


    Despite his youthful charm, there was still six years of age gap between Sebastian and Miranda, it was enough to raise some eyebrows.


    Jasper had always imagined Sebastian would go for someone more sophisticated, a ssic beauty. Sebastian shot Jasper a sidelong nce. "What, are you nning to report this to Elian?"


    Jasper felt speechless. "Hey, how would you say that? I''m just the messenger here. I didn''t say anything else."


    Elian''s message had already been delivered by Jasper, but it seemed to have no effect on Sebastian. He merely shrugged it off with a dismissivement. "Elian''s arrogance is still as irritating as ever."


    And that was it. However, Jasper could sense the underlying challenge in Sebastian''s words.


    Sebastian swiveled his chair behind to face therge floor-to-ceiling window and strode over there in his long legs, his silhouette reflected in the ss. The reflection of his refined features looked as if it was cloaked in ayer of frost.


    "When Elian asks me to recognize my own ability, it''s really himself he''s worried about," Sebastian muttered, his gaze behind the sses chilly, his voiceced with sarcasm. "Turns out Elian does have fears after all.''


    But this time, Sebastian wasn''t nning to back down.


    Jasper squinted, pondering this unexpected rivalry. Could these two really be shing over a girl?


    Meanwhile, thanks to some drama involving the whole "real vs. fake heiress" situation and some scandalous rumors about the Hawke brothers, the Hawke family had tounch a massive PR campaign.


    They released a statement


    acknowledging Arabe as their adopted daughter, affirming her ce in the family, and rifying that Miranda was their biological daughter. They spun it perfunctorily as a simple misunderstanding, iming that they''d treated Arabe as their own, and Miranda was just feeling a bit exasperated and jealous.


    Arabe, too, posted, "Sorry to disappoint everyone."


    Her fans were devastated. Many who had admired her for her supposed status as the cherished heiress turned their backs, feeling betrayed.


    "I can''t believe the heiress I admired was a fake all along! I feel like being deceived."


    "A cherished and pampered heiress, huh? Everything was a lie. It''s like I''ve been living a dream." "Pretending to be something you''re not! Those ''brothers'' you unted aren''t even yours. How can you live with yourself? Aren''t you feel sorry to Miranda?"

 Chapter 146

    "You knew all along, didn''t you? Yet you still led us to trash talk Miranda, even though she''s the real daughter of the Hawke family! unting her real brothers in front of her, it''s disgusting.


    "Fraud! I thought you were someone I could look up to, but it was all a lie!"


    Despite the bacsh, some fans and so-called "rational outsiders" felt sympathy for Arabe, defending her after her revtion.


    "Being a fake heiress must be tough. Thinking you''re on top of the world only to find out you''re not."


    "Yeah, suddenly discovering your parents and siblings aren''t biologically rted would be devastating." "Arabe''s actually lucky she didn''t grow up in that kind of family, escaping a toxic environment." "Sweetie, don''t cry. None of this is your fault. They''re to me, not you."


    "You can''t really hold it against Arabe. Anyone would struggle to cope with such news."


    Others, however, were quick to criticize as they read thements.


    "She enjoyed the good life for twenty years. Does Miranda deserve it?"


    "Yeah, right. Miranda suffered for years for you, but I guess that''s just fine, right? Any decent person wouldn''t say those things."


    "Do you even have any sense of right and wrong? Arabe''s problem was overhyping her image as the family darling. Now that it''s backfired, she''s getting what she deserves. She knew she was the impostor and yet still acted superior to Miranda. How is that not wrong?"


    "Where was all this sympathy for Miranda when she was suffering?"


    "Arabe should endure every hardship Miranda faced before she gets toin."


    "Absolutely hrious, this impostor Arabe had the audacity to mock Miranda for being adopted. I''ve got screenshots from the live stream. Yeah, she''s adopted, but she''s


    proudly the adopted


    of the Lancaster family. Unlike Arabe, who can''t even admit it. As Miranda said, ''Is being adopted something to be ashamed of?""


    "Arabe''s fans just want to live vicariously, dreaming of stealing someone else''s life."


    ...


    After the Hawke family issued their official statement, the personal ounts of the brothers were quick to share it.


    Then the Lancaster Group''s official ount posted, "Our Ms. Lancaster is only Ms. Lancaster, okay? (yful emoji)"


    This post immediately made it clear


    that the Lancaster Group was staking their im on Miranda, The message was unmistakable, "Our Ms Lancaster has nothing to do with you."


    Lavinia''s personal ount followed up with, "My daughter is as good as a real one to me. Doesn''t the Hawke family have any other daughters? Why are you iming mine?


    Following her lead, the Lancaster siblings also chimed in.


    Q.UMS


    Caius wrote, "Don''t you have another sister? This one''s mine."


    Hannah typed, "Arabe suits your family just fine. You''re not worthy of my Mira."


    The siblings were outraged upon learning the truth about the switch and stood up for Miranda. They believed the Hawke family must be blind to have favored Arabe.


    Little did they know that the entire elite circle was lining up to consult Miranda for her medical expertise.

 Chapter 147

    Arabe and Miranda were like night and day, and everyone knew it. The four Hawke brothers and their parents were the biggest jokes in town. Arabe''s antics were a carbon copy of the Zades.


    The message from the Lancaster family was crystal clear, "Compete in business all you want, but hands off Miranda.


    And right on cue, Lavinia posted proof that Miranda had officially changed herst name to Lancaster. This name change hit the Hawke family like a ton of bricks.


    When they saw it, every single one of them turned ashen, as if they''d swallowed something foul. As everyone waited for Miranda''s response, she posted her own update.


    "Not close with them," was all it said. And she shared her own name change document.


    There was no doubt about it - the Lancaster family had the upper hand.


    As soon as the Lancasters made their move, everyone in the social circle rushed to congratte Lavinia and the Lancaster family.


    After all, regardless of who Miranda''s real parents were, her connection with Mr. Ashcroft already made her a person of influence.


    Not to mention, she had the Lancaster family''s backing and the respect of Elian and Sebastian.


    With just these connections, Miranda had more clout than the entire Hawke familybined.


    Sure, the Hawke family had four decent sons who''d made names for themselves in various fields, but there was no real advantage to aligning with them.


    They didn''t have any significant power or influence. The Hawke family''s overall strength was mediocre at best.


    Rumor had it there was a main branch of the family abroad, but Alden''s branch had never received any favor from them, effectively making them the ck sheep - unnoticed and uncared for.


    People in the know were aware that, while the four Hawke brothers were talented, they were far from top- tier.


    Dorian might have taken over thepany, but next to someone like Sebastian, with his elite family background, Dorian was just another guy.


    Then there was Alistair, the second eldest son. He might be a reputablewyer in the industry, butpared to someone like Maximus, Alistair was just an up-ander. His skills were reserved for the Hawke family, bringing no benefit to others.


    And as for the twins, they might have achievements in their


    ????


    respective fields, but they offered nopelling reason for anyone to engage with them.


    In wealthy circles, it was all about ss, profit, and reputation. Their four sons were irrelevant, so naturally, everyone gravitated towards the Lancaster family


    without hesitation.


    When the Hawke family released their statement, the only ones who paid attention were the onlinementers. And they had plenty to say.


    "Arabe and the Hawkes should just stick together. They''re always trying to sell this perfect family image, so leave Miranda out of it."


    "Miranda''s changed herst name. She''s got nothing to do with the Hawke family. Anyone associated with them is bound for bad luck, honestly."


    "Nice move! This is the best drama I''ve seen!"


    "A real heiress will always be a real heiress. A fake one is just a knock-off, reeking of cheapness."


    "The Lancaster family and Miranda are a perfect match. Miranda''s finally found a good home."


    "She doesn''t even acknowledge her biological parents and brothers? That''s cold."


    "Is she denying her family just because the Lancasters are richer?"


    "Please, someone tell Arabe to first acknowledge her own real parents."

 Chapter 148

    "Some folks are just so double-standard, aren''t they? Arabe canfortably stay with the Hawke family, but Miranda can''t live with her adoptive family?"


    ...


    Lavinia furrowed her brows as she scrolled through the posts online. "Sweetie, look at this. These people online really can''t tell right from wrong. What are they even talking about?"


    Miranda calmly poured Lavinia a cup of tea. It was hertest creation, a beauty-enhancing blend with a touch of herbal leaves known for their rejuvenating properties. It was not just refreshing, but also great for a radiantplexion and boosting energy.


    Setting her phone aside, Lavinia instructed, "Nina, take care of those nastyments online."


    William nodded. "Got it."


    Miranda chuckled. "No need. I don''t really care."


    William nced at Lavinia for her opinion. Lavinia frowned. "That''s not okay. I won''t let anyone badmouth my daughter."


    Without further discussion, William turned to handle the matter.


    Miranda nced at William, curiosity piqued. "Godmom, how long has William been with you?"


    Lavinia replied without hesitation, "Oh, about seven or eight years now."


    Miranda asked, "Hasn''t he ever thought about switching jobs?"


    Lavinia looked slightly offended. "Why would he? I pay him well."


    Miranda skeptically asked, "Does he also take care of your daily needs?"


    Miranda wasn''t usually one for gossip, but when it was practically handed to her, she couldn''t resist asking.


    For instance, she''d seen William


    making Lavinia''s bed and preparing breakfast just this morning. Though


    there were servants to make breakfast, William had made special te just for Lavinia


    swnovel.n


    Lavinia nodded. "Yes, he''s been doing that all these years. Otherwise, why would I pay him such a high sry?"


    Miranda cleared her throat. "Any other services?"


    Lavinia hesitated, and then averted her gaze as she answered, her expression awkward, "asionally." Miranda had asked casually, but Lavinia''s answer nearly caused her to spit out her tea.


    Well, that was something. No wonder Lavinia was such a bossdy.


    William might not be the ssic handsome type, but he had a charm that grew on you. He was the kind of good looking that you appreciated more over time.


    A social elite, with a top-notch education, model-like stature, and a knack for getting things done efficiently. For someone with Lavinia''s high standards, he was a perfect match.


    Lavinia was a staunch proponent of not getting married, so having a man around seemed perfectly normal to Miranda.


    Everyone had needs, right? Still, learning that William was her godmother''s secret fling was a bit surprising to her.


    "But there''s nothing romantic between us. I value his capability at work more."


    Coughing lightly, Lavinia then took a delicate sip from the cup Miranda had poured.


    "William is definitelypetent," Miranda agreed with a nod.


    Lavinia whispered, "Just keep this between us, okay? Don''t mention it to him. He might seem all serious, but he can be a bit touchy."


    Lavinia had no secrets from Miranda. It wasn''t something to be ashamed of.


    So, when Miranda asked, Lavinia answered. Her daughter was smart; she could figure things out easily.

 Chapter 149

    Lavinia always had a pretty open-minded outlook on life. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have embraced hermitment to being single. So, there was nothing to hide from Miranda.


    As they chatted, William returned. He gazed at Lavinia. "All sorted."


    Lavinia gave him a nod. "Go ahead, do your thing."


    William nced at her briefly, acknowledging her words before heading over to his desk. He handled his work at a table nearby. Most of his time was spent either working or assisting Miranda with her tasks. Recently, Lavinia had been assigning William to help Miranda more often, lending her his support. Miranda cast a nce at William. He was sitting there all proper, giving no hint of being anything more than an assistant. No secret affair vibes at all. She mused, were the elders these days really this yful? Well, Lavinia did look incredible for her age, appearing barely in her thirties with a grace and beauty that seemed untouched by time. If anything, age had only added a sophisticated allure to her. So, to Miranda, it wouldn''t be surprising if Lavinia were dating a younger guy of over twenty years old.


    "I didn''t expect there to be so many people trashing Arabe and the Hawke family," Lavinia said, a note of surprise in her voice. "I didn''t even need to hire any trolls to stir things up."


    Miranda curled her lips slightly. "It''s a ssic case of ''the bigger they are, the harder they fall''. Arabe cared too much about her status, so that''s all anyone else saw too. The more she pushed it, the worse the bacsh. People only see what you show them."


    The whole scandal about Arabe being a fake heiress wouldn''t have caused such an uproar if the Hawke family hadn''t gone overboard in promoting her. Their endless tales of sibling love and the brother-sister bond had been everywhere over the years, practically brainwashing everyone.


    So, when the truth came out, both Arabe and the Hawkes were harshly criticized. The more one shoved an image down people''s throats, the worse the fallout when it crumbled. It''s amon story online, after all.


    And Arabe''s behavior on reality TV, especially her attitude towards Miranda, had been broadcasted for all to see. This only made her fake heiress image crash harder.


    Lavinia pondered Miranda''s words and nodded. "You''re right. Her fans were drawn to the persona she crafted, the whole ''family darling'' act, not any real talent. So when her fake identity was exposed, some felt deceived."


    Miranda had anticipated Arabe''s


    downfall. It was part of her n, after all. Watching them lose everything they valued, feeling fear, panic, and despair, was the punishment she felt the Hawke family deserved. Jail time atone wasn''t enough.


    "Hmph, the Hawke family wants to win you back. Fat chance! They only see your value now," Lavinia said with indignation.


    Miranda raised an eyebrow, nomittal. She wasn''t sure about their newfound appreciation of her, but she was certain Arabe must be fuming, probably wishing for Miranda''s demise.


    As for the Hawke family, Alistair''s


    recent visit had revealed their changed attitude towards her. It wasn''t remorse, though. You couldn''t expect that from a beast. They just saw her as less troublepared to their troublesome adopted daughter.


    With the Zade family drama, the stic surgery scandal, and the embarrassment Arabe had brought them, could they still pamper her like before?


    "Don''t worry about that family. They''ll end up behind bars eventually," Miranda said, taking a sip of her tea.


    Upon hearing it, Lavinia nced at Miranda, surprised by her calm demeanor, as if discussing the weather.


    "Oh, by the way, I need to attend sses for a few days."


    Lavinia was taken aback, and then thrilled. "What? Sweetheart, you''re finally going to school?!" Miranda didn''t quite understand Lavinia''s excitement but nodded nheless. Godmom had gone through the trouble of arranging her enrollment, so she might as well go.


    Besides, the old Miranda had always dreamed of college; hence, she might as well make ite true. And her attending to the school gave her a chance to dig around for info about Cathy and Sunny. Though, that was more of a side quest. She didn''t necessarily need to be at school to investigate.


    Lavinia was almost bouncing with excitement. "Fantastic! I can finally dress you up in the school outfits I''ve been nning!"

 Chapter 150

    Just two dayster, word spread that the ckwell family and the Hawke family had called off their engagement which had been set two years ago.


    That was the same year Miranda went to jail, and Theo got engaged to Arabe.


    Even with a fianc¨¦, Arabe was never one to settle down, always flirting with a few other wealthy heirs. But that was just the kind of gossip that floated around their circles.


    Rumor had it that a few years back, every guy around Arabe had to pass the scrutiny of the four Hawke brothers. Anyone who dared upset their "little princess" would face the wrath of the Hawke brothers. So, while Arabe tried to attract these rich heirs, they all avoided her like the gue. Seeing Arabe was like seeing a ghost to them. Nobody wanted to get tangled up with the Hawke family''s mess. Arabe was well aware of her brothers'' overprotective tendencies, their aversion to any guy getting too close to her. And yet, she still gravitated toward some guys on purpose, as if those guys were just unwitting yers in the sibling rivalry game.


    So eventually, the rich young men in their circle started considering the Arabe siblings bad luck and would flee at the sight of them.


    Despite having many fans and being adored by countless followers online, their reputation within the elite circles wasn''t very favorable.


    Theo, though, was stubborn. He had been Arabe''s devoted admirer since childhood. It took him years of persistence for the Hawke brothers to reluctantly agree to him bing Arabe''s fianc¨¦.


    But no one expected the ckwell family to call off the engagement at this point.


    Though not many knew about it, once the news started circting in their circle, almost everyone was


    aware.


    Arabe was livid when she found out their engagement was broken off. She grabbed the phone and demanded, "Why is he calling it off? If anyone''s calling it off, it''s me! What right does he have?"


    Arabe had never faced such


    indignity. To her, Theo was just herpdog, someone who would bend over backward at her slightest wh¨¬m. In her mind, she could only reject him, it couldn''t be the other way around.


    svon


    Even if she no longer wanted Theo and had her sights set on a more desirable future husband, she couldn''t stand being the one


    discarded. The proud princess


    always cradled in admiration couldn''t tolerate such an insult.


    The call was from Mrs. ckwell.


    "Arabe, dear, even though our families were engaged, you two haven''t married yet. And even if you were married, people can divorce. Why make such a fuss?


    Theo just doesn''t like you anymore. Besides, you''re not the true daughter of the Hawke family, and with such parents and a brother like yours, we''re worried they mighte leeching off us if you marry into our family.


    Just look at you now, acting all hysterical, just like your real mom. Is this how a ssydy behaves? You haven''t exactly been devoted to our Theo over these years, have you? Anyway, it''s settled. The engagement is off. If you were the real daughter of the Hawke family, we might reconsider."


    Arabe bit her lip fiercely, her eyes blood-red. "I want to talk to Theo!"


    But Mrs. ckwell had already hung up.


    The phone was on speaker, so the entire Hawke family heard everything, including the household staff.


    It was Mrs. Hawke who had answered the call. Hearing those words, she felt like she''d been pped; Arabe''s hysteria brought a image of Luna, a practically shrew, to her mind.


    Alden and the four Hawke brothers all frowned tightly, their expressions icy.

 Chapter 151

    Mrs. Hawke never imagined she''d find herself in such an awkward situation. She couldn''t believe that her daughter, whom she had raised with such care and attention, would disy such embarrassing behavior. At the Lancaster Group banquet, she chalked it up to Arabe defending the Hawke family''s honor. But now, Arabe''s repeated bouts of hysteria had her questioning whether it was something in their genes.


    The broken engagement was already a sore spot, and Arabe''s antics only added fuel to the fire.


    Mrs. Hawke, already miffed with the Zade family, found herself less indulgent toward Arabe than before. What once seemed like mere petnce now looked more like the imprudence of someone like Luna, which irritated her increasingly more.


    Arabe hadn''t quite recovered from the abrupt end of the phone call when she felt the weight of Mrs. Hawke''s displeased stare.


    She nced over immediately, wearing a look of hurt and sorrow. "Mom."


    She hoped, as she always had, to appear pitiful and evoke her mother''s sympathy andfort. That was how it had always been.


    And with the ckwell family calling off the engagement, it was clearly their fault, not hers. So really, she was the one who was wronged.


    But Mrs. Hawke shot back with a cold huff, "Do you even have the nerve to call me ''Mom''?"


    A flicker of fear crossed Arabe''s eyes. "Mom!"


    She called again, but Mrs. Hawke had already turned away in anger, heading upstairs.


    Alden took a deep breath, his voice low and stern. "Enough. Your mom''s had enough of this. With the ckwell family breaking off the engagement, you need to figure out what you''re going to do."


    Arabe bit her lip, tear stains filled with her face.


    "Dad, it was him who broke it off. Why is Mom angry at me?"


    Alden didn''t want to borate further, simply saying, "If this bes a scandal, it''ll be humiliating. I''ll talk to the ckwells again You should also think of a way to handle this. If it doesn''t work out the engagement is over"


    Arabe was confused. "Dad, he''s the one who wants to call it off. You still want me to marry him?" After all the humiliation, how could her father still push her towards Theo? Why couldn''t they find her a better match?


    Her father and brothers had always said that if Theo wasn''t good to her, they''d find her a better fianc¨¦. Why was everything different now?


    She looked at her father''s grim face and her silent brothers, feeling a growing chill inside. What had changed? Why weren''t her brothers speaking up for her now?


    Alden frowned. "Why can''t you? Do


    .n


    you see otherdies behaving like you? Didn''t Theo adore you? Can''t you try to win him back? If this engagement falls through, how do you expect to find another match?"


    Arabe turned to Dorian, hoping for somefort, Thetter merely said, "Ourpany has a projecting up that requires cooperation with the ckwell family. A marriage union would be beneficial for


    business. Theo''s been triage


    of you


    for so long, no way he''d give up so easily; it would be a shame to call off the engagement."


    Orion couldn''t help but interject, "But, isn''t this a bit unfair to Be?"


    Alistair frowned. "Didn''t she used to like Theo a lot?"


    Lysander remained silent, but his tacit agreement was evident. Arabe''s face suddenly hardened with realization.


    "Is it because you think of me as just an adopted daughter, with no blood ties to you. Is that why you''ve changed?"


    She let out a bitterugh through her tears. "You all never let me suffer before. If it were Miranda, you wouldn''t treat her like this, would you?"

 Chapter 152

    Dorian''s face turned a tad icy. "What nonsense are you spouting?!"


    Arabe wiped away her tears, looking like aplete mess. "You all just can''t stand that I''m not your real daughter anymore!"


    With that mix of anger and hurt, Arabe ran upstairs, mming the door behind her. It was her go-to move ever since she was little.


    Usually, to coax her back out, the whole family would brainstorm ways to make her feel better, with each brother armed with gifts to win her over. It was her way of testing her importance in the Hawke family, to see if they still cared about her.


    But this time, the men in the living room stayed put, not budging an inch.


    Alistair''s expression was grim. "How dare she say that? If it wasn''t for her back then, why would..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but it hung in the air. Everyone knew he was referring to the incident two years ago, when Miranda, their biological sister, took the fall for Arabe.


    Lysander looked equally displeased. "Talk about ungrateful."


    Those words hit a nerve within the Hawke family, especially for Alden. No one wanted to raise an ungrateful child, let alone someone else''s.


    "Miranda may have a temper, but she never acts out like Arabe. And Arabe can''t do anything. She doesn''t fit in with us at all," Alistair muttered.


    The rest fell into a somber silence. Clearly, the dynamics in the Hawke family were shifting.


    Miranda was oblivious to the recent events within the Hawke family, and she hadn''t yet heard about the ckwell family calling off the engagement.


    But as soon as she stepped onto campus, she was intercepted by Theo, and her displeasure was evident.


    She remembered that Theo was only a year ahead of Arabe in school, and due to their families''


    ties, they attended the same university. They''d been engaged for two years, so it made sense to keep them in proximity for college.


    Arabe''s grades were mediocre, and she couldn''t get into a


    prestigious university. Theo was in the same boat. So, they ended up at the same college, close to home, and decent enough to get them a respectable degree.


    Before Miranda was released, her Godmom had already arranged a new identity and admission for her How her prison history was erased, she wasn''t sure. To persuade the school to ept her was probably the result of some hefty influence.


    Of course, hermendable behavior during her sentence might''ve earned her some favors too. She only remembered the warden mentioning she had some privileges.


    "Why do I have to start my day by running into something so unpleasant?" Miranda frowned, her disdain for Theo clear in her eyes.


    Students passing by couldn''t help but stop and gossip, seeing Miranda and Theo together.


    "Isn''t that Miranda? The real daughter of the Hawke family."


    "I''ve seen her before, when we went to the same school. Who''d have thought she was the true heiress of the Hawke family? Arabe used to im she was a phony, even had people bully her back then." "True heiress indeed. Miranda''s skin practically glows."

 Chapter 153

    Miranda could stop traffic just by standing there. Not only was she a bit of a celebrity, but she also had that ssic beauty that was hard to ignore. Her fair skin and delicate features made her stand out in any crowd.


    While she might not have been the show-stopping kind of beautiful, there was a refined elegance to her that was undeniably captivating.


    "Miranda," Theo said, his gaze, tinged with guilt, locked onto her, "I''m sorry. I had no idea you were the real daughter of the Hawke family."


    Miranda furrowed her brows.


    "I thought you were just a jealous girl trying to cause trouble for Arabe back then, that''s why I had that behavior to you. I didn''t know you were the rightful daughter of the Hawkes. Miranda, it''s all misunderstanding."


    There was a mix of emotions swirling in Theo''s eyes as he looked at her. It was as if a monumental mistake had taken ce between them.


    "Are you insane?" Miranda interrupted him, unable to bear listening to him. "You think a simple apology can erase the despicable things you did? Don''t kid yourself. There was no misunderstanding between us," she said with a cold smile ying on her lips. "If you loved Arabe, you should have loved her entirely. Does her not being the real heiress change your feelings?"


    Theo''s expression shifted slightly.


    "A loyalpdog should know what they''re getting into," Miranda continued.


    "I''ve broken off the engagement," Theo interjected.


    Miranda slightly raised an eyebrow in surprise. She hadn''t expected Theo to actually end the


    engagement. But it was probably the ckwell family''s decision.


    Arabe''s reputation had taken a nosedive, especially now that it was clear she wasn''t the real heiress.


    And her biological parents and brother wasn''t exactly the picture of stability.


    The ckwell family likely wanted to avoid any more drama with her chaotic rtives.


    "Even though it was my mom''s idea,


    I agreed," Theo said, his brows furrowed. "I had no idea Arabe was like that. I was deceived by her too. I didn''t know who you really were or that you were the one wronged.


    Miranda, I regret how I treated you back then. I regret rejecting you too. Can we start over? I''ve ended things with Arabe. There are no more misunderstandings between us. Will you give me another chance?"


    Theo''s voice was earnest, but Miranda found it hard not tough. Calling Theo a dumbass would be apliment, she thought.


    "You?" Miranda''s lips curled into a mocking smile as she looked down at him, her voice cold. "Do you think you''re worthy?"


    Those words cut a knife, stabbing right through Theo''s chest.


    "You can''t suddenly realize you''re in love with me now, can you?" Miranda''s gaze was icy. "Or did you just develop a new crush?"


    Theo''s cheeks flushed by the interrogation, and he looked ufortable.


    Miranda smirked. "Theo, if I were still the Miranda from back then, even if you knew Arabe wasn''t the true heiress, you would have still sided with her and looked down on me, right? Wasn''t it you who deliberately seduced me after Arabe''s instigation? Didn''t you y along with her games to humiliate me?"


    A trace of guilt shed across Theo''s eyes.


    "I was under Arabe''s influence. I genuinely thought you were the bad one, that''s why I..."


    Miranda cut him off, "And now


    you''ve realized that not only am I the real heiress, but I was once interested in you. I outshine Arabe in every way. So now you treat her like she''s nothing. It''s just that I''ve changed, and you''re chasing


    something different, right? Is it someughable sense of conquest?"


    For someone like Theo, Miranda could see right through him. All his talk of love was nothing but vanity and fickleness.


    Theo''s face went sour, as if she''d ripped away his facade. After a moment, he tried to exin, "No, it''s not like that. I just found myself drawn to you."


    Mirandaughed, her eyes cold. "And what does that matter?"

 Chapter 154

    "You treat people''s genuine feelings like toys to trample on. Do you even deserve it?"


    With those words, she turned to leave. Theo was stunned, as if something had mmed into his brain, causing a loud ringing.


    "Miranda!" he called out.


    "You used to like me so much." He pleaded, watching her retreating figure, "Can''t we start over? I promise I''ll cut all ties with Arabe. I''ll end it for good!"


    Miranda''s brows furrowed even tighter.


    Damn it. She couldn''t hold back any longer. She turned and swung her shoulder bag at Theo. The eloquent Theo was instantly knocked to the ground.


    Once he turned silent, Miranda slung her bag back over her shoulder and headed towards the ssroom. If this hadn''t been a public space, she might have just given Theo a good punch.


    Betterte than never? No, sometimes it was just toote. Especially when it never had anything to do with true feelings. It was purely to disgust her.


    The only victim in this supposed romance had been the Miranda of the past.


    In her memories, Miranda had fallen for Theo because Arabe had orchestrated the whole thing.


    She had Theo lend a gentlemanly hand to Miranda when she was in trouble, and then secretly showered her with attention. It was all part of their twisted little game.


    But to the then-hopeless Miranda, Theo''s presence was a beacon, illuminating her drab existence. A meticulously arranged encounter had cleverly ensnared her.


    Young Miranda, naive and infatuated, naturally developed a crush on the charming, wealthy, and gentle Theo who had extended a helping hand.


    After all, back then, nobody else liked her. The only person who showed her kindness was someone she cherished. She poured her heart into a diary, writing about her feelings for Theo.


    But one day, her diary was stolen. When she


    saw it again, the pages filled with her confessions for Theo were stered on the bulletin board for everyone to see.


    Everyone said they were love letters from Miranda to Theo.


    And they were. But they had never been intended for anyone''s eyes but her own. Yet there they were, exposed for all to see.


    In that humiliating scene, she saw


    Theo, Arabe, and others who had bullied her. They were allughing at her, calling her a fool for reaching above her station. Some even used her of being someone seducing other''s boyfriend.


    She had been unaware of everything. Even Theo, passing by, had said coldly, "You''re disgusting."


    To be liked by her was disgusting to him. She hadn''t gone far before hearing a conversation between Theo and Arabe.


    Theo started, "See, I did as you said


    and made her love letters public. Happy now, my little princess? You have no dea how sick I felt every time she looked at me. Now I have to deal with the embarrassment for


    ages."


    Arabe responded, "Hmph, you did well."


    Miranda, her head buried in shadows, listened to the whispers around her, tearing at her letters while sobbing uncontrobly.


    From then on, everyone spread the rumor that Miranda shamelessly gave Theo love letters. But nobody knew they had been stolen from her diary.


    Without a doubt, Arabe had stolen the diary and torn out those pages to give to Theo, orchestrating Miranda''s public humiliation at school.


    Miranda took a deep breath. Every time the memories resurfaced, they made her so angry she wanted to take their lives.


    "Let''s wee our new student, Miranda," the supervisor smiled and introduced her.


    Miranda walked into the ssroom and gave a polite nod.


    "Hi everyone, I''m Miranda. Looking forward to getting to know you all."

 Chapter 155

    Miranda''s entrance lit up the room, leaving everyone in shock. Nobody expected to see thetest sensation live and in person. A buzz of whispers quickly filled the room.


    "Oh my God, it''s Miranda, it''s really her. I absolutely adore her, I''m her biggest fan."


    "Well, not like you, I''m more of a fan of her looks."


    "She''s even more stunning in person. Truly a heiress, a natural beauty; no amount of stic surgery canpete with that."


    "She''s not someone decent, I heard she''s the other woman."


    "Word is she''s got a bad temper and uses her family''s money to bully people."


    ...


    Miranda simply waved and made her way to her seat. When the professor started the lecture, she picked up a book and began to read. The books in this world weren''t much different from those in her original world, except here they were considered outdated relics. So, Miranda breezed through them with ease. Soon enough, boredom took over, and she began to doze off. The professor noticed but didn''t bother waking her.


    After all, the administration had made it clear that Miranda was a special case and should be left alone. Though privately, the professor felt a bit scornful of students who bought their way through school, he still thought it was a waste for someone so young to squander her time like this.


    While Miranda napped, the campus forum was aze with discussions about her. Someone evenunched a new school belle poll, uploading a candid shot of Miranda snoozing, which quickly dethroned Arabe from her top spot. When Arabe saw the forum posts about Miranda and the new poll, she hurled her phone in a fit of fury.


    Adding fuel to the fire, there was a thread dedicated to Theo''s public confession to Miranda earlier that morning, which was gaining quite the attention.


    An anonymous post soon appeared, harshly attacking Miranda for being a slut and shamelessly seducing someone else''s fianc¨¦. Suspiciously, and a curious student asked, "Is this Arabe herself, getting all worked up?"


    The anonymous poster denied it, iming to be just a disgruntled bystander. However, it didn''t take long for people to draw parallels between this ount and Arabe''s know online persona. After all, the forum required real names, and even under anonymity, the clues were clear. The poster went silent soon after.


    Trying toy low amidst the chaos, Arabe decided to stay home for a few days, not attending sses. Little did she know that in such a short span, Miranda would be the talk of the school.


    Seeing pictures of Theo and Miranda together sent her into another fit of rage, smashing things wrathfully, and prompting her to call Theo immediately. But he didn''t answer, ignoring her calls until he finally picked up, clearly annoyed.


    "What''s your deal, Theo? How could you betray me?" Arabe demanded furiously.


    Theo''s voice was dripping with impatience. "Betrayal? We already called off the engagement. We''re done, Arabe."


    Arabe''s face twisted with anger, she threatened coldly, "What right do you have to break it off? Do you realize the consequences?"


    Theo countered, "Haven''t you


    figured out the situation yet? You''re


    not even the Hawke family''s biological daughter. Do you think they''ll still have your back like


    before? Even if they do, so what? I


    must have been blind to ever like you. Now


    someone malicious Ik


    everyone knows the girl I was so into is aplete impostor, and I''m theughing stock. Just quit calling me, Arabe. Let''s end this with dignity."

 Chapter 156

    With that, Theo hung up the phone abruptly. Not giving up, Arabe dialed his number again, but was met with the stark realization that she''d been blocked.


    "Jerk!"


    She hurled objects in a fit of rage. Her face was a mask of hysteria and frustration. The household staff, who had been passing by, quickly scurried away from the door, the moment they heard the sound inside. As they retreated down the stairs, they bumped into Mrs. Hawke, who was on her way out.


    "Madam."


    Grace had also heard themotion from upstairs. Her expression tightened.


    "What a disgraceful thing. Just like her mother, making a scene," she muttered the words with furrowed brows, stepping out the door without a second nce at the chaos unfolding in Arabe''s room.


    Despite her disdain, Grace hadn''tpletely written Arabe off yet. Once upon a time, she had adored Arabe, seeing in her a reflection of her younger self. Arabe shared her values, moved in the same social circles, had same tastes, and even donned the same designer outfits.


    With years of caring, she naturally favored Arabe. The old Miranda''s appearance and theparison only solidified her belief that Arabe was another version of herself she''d nurtured.


    Miranda was her blood, yes, but she was totally different from them. Thus, she didn''t take a liking for Miranda, not to mention at that time Miranda had even done things that rubbed Grace the wrong way during her stay with the Hawke family.


    But now, Arabe was no longer the mirror image she once cherished. And Miranda? She was changing too. Consequently, her mother-daughter affection towards Arabe started waning gradually.


    Theo, meanwhile, had not only blocked Arabe''s number but all her contact information.


    "Theo, what''s it? It''s your fianc¨¦e, huh?" teased a buddy, nudging Theo''s shoulder with a chuckle. Theo frowned, remaining silent.


    "Oh man, you were really something back then, chasing after Arabe. Everyone knew she had those four crazy brothers, but you went for it anyway. We thought you were brave. Who''d have thought you''d end up with an impostor, haha."


    Theughter spread as a few more guys joined the conversation.


    ????


    "In the world of socialites, Arabe''s the drama queen. Anyone who dated her was bound for trouble. Back then, anyone who''s pursued her didn''t end well, tormented by her four brothers. Her family''s


    practically nuts."


    "Exactly. And it''s wild how the Hawke family pampered a fake and ignored their own blood. Heard the real daughter had a rough time when she came back."


    "Yeah, it was tough for her. Remember when she was at school with you, Mr. ckwell? Even after she returned to the Hawke family, they wouldn''t acknowledge her."


    The more they talked, the darker Theo''s expression became.


    "Speaking of which, wasn''t the real


    daughter into you back then? You turned her down, right? That''s Miranda we''re talking about, the sharpshooter, a legend at the


    shooting range! She wiped the floor with you therest time!"


    "Yeah. Seriously, she''s my idol now. Hey, since we''re friends, can you introduce us?" another guy chimed


    in, his eyes gleaming with admiration.


    At the mention of Miranda, Theo felt his back straightened with pride. "She did beat me at the range, probably because she was upset seeing me with Arabe."


    As he recalled Miranda''s impressive skills, a hint of admiration crept into his gaze. He icily warned, "I''m


    telling you guys, don''t even think about going after her!"


    His friends erupted intoughter. "Oh, someone''s getting protective!"


    "Have you found a new me already, Mr. ckwell?"


    Theo scowled, "It''s not like that. I was deceived before."

 Chapter 157

    One of the guys chuckled and said, "Well, I''d advise you not to set your sights on Miranda, Mr. ckwell. Have you forgotten? Sebastian and Mr. Elian Ashcroft have quite the connection with her. You''re not even in the running.


    Theo''s face turned a shade darker as he heard this.


    Even though Theo''s confession to Miranda that morning had happened right on campus, word traveled fast, especially when there were plenty of kids from influential families around.


    Naturally, the news of Theo''s morning confession reached beyond the campus walls. Of course, it also reached Elian''s ears.


    "Seems like every Tom, Dick, and Harry is throwing themselves at her," Elian remarked with a chilly undertone.


    At the moment, Elian was visiting Mrs. Anna Lancaster at the Lancaster family estate.


    A few younger family members were around, and since their social circles ovepped, news spread quickly. So, it slipped in front of Elian.


    Anna noticed a shift in Elian''s demeanor and nced at the younger ones. Although she wasn''t entirely sure what had happened, she had a feeling it involved Mira.


    "Elian, I''ve heard from Lavinia that you''re quite close with Mira?" Anna inquired deliberately. She was looking quite spry now, even more so than most women her age.


    "While you''re at it, could you find out what kind of guys Mira likes?" Anna observed secretly Elian''s expression. "I think it''s about time Mira started dating. I''ve been thinking of introducing her to someone if she happens to hit it off with one of our own, wouldn''t that be something?"


    Anna had genuinely been entertaining this idea, even trying to convince Caius to make an effort to win over Miranda, truly bringing her into the Lancaster family fold.


    Elian''s expression shifted slightly upon hearing this. He curled slightly his lips into a smile, his handsome face exuding a charming innocence. "Grandma, she likes someone like me.


    Anna frowned. This boy. He really thought he could get away with anything just because he was good- looking? But could it be that Mira is really just into looks?


    Meanwhile, Sebastian also received the news.


    "I heard the ckwell family called off the engagement," Sebastian said, looking at the report in his hand, a faint smile ying on his lips. Looks like this ckwell boy has some other ns."


    His long fingers turned to the next page of the report, and he gave his instructions slowly, "I heard Theo was seeing a small-time actress behind Arabe''s back and she''s


    family


    has broken it off with the


    expecting. Since the ck et


    family, maybe we should ke


    send them


    a daughter-inw."


    His subordinate quickly grasped Sebastian''s meaning. "Understood."


    At Zephra University, when Miranda woke up, the ssroom was empty.


    University ssrooms weren''t fixed, so after a ss ended, everyone left. Miranda had slept through the afternoon, and the ssroom had seen a few groups of studentse and go.


    Seeing a test paper on the desk, Miranda assumed it was homework, so she picked up a pen and started answering the questions.


    Weird. What subject was this? Why did it have so many different types of questions?


    Though puzzled, she didn''t dwell on it. Afterpleting the paper, she left the ssroom to drop it off at her supervisor''s office, signing her name before heading out with her backpack.  en


    Just as she left the office, her supervisor returned. Seeing Miranda''s test paper on the desk, the supervisor was a bit impressed.


    "This student actuallypleted the knowledgepetition questions?"


    It was this year''stest global university student knowledgepetition paper. The answers weren''t avable online, so they didn''t care much about how students finished it.

 Chapter 158

    Many students took it home to research and look up information. But this one? She just finished it and handed it back right away.


    Nora remarked, "I saw her today. It''s really her, but she''s so different from two years ago. Back then, she was so in, awkward, and all. Now she''s so stunning.


    Judy echoed, "Yeah, I hardly recognized her. Do you think she spent those two years getting stic surgery?"


    As they whispered, they looked up to find someone waiting for them.


    Miranda was leaning against a tree up ahead, looking slightlynguid. Her lips were tugged when she saw them. "Long time no see."


    Nora felt a strange sense of fear creep up. "Miranda."


    Judy instinctively took a small step back, feeling an inexplicable unease about Miranda.


    "What, what do you want?"


    Miranda''s lips curled upwards, lighting up her face.


    Ten secondster.


    "Ah, please let me go, it hurts, it hurts!" Nora was writhing in the corner, clutching herself in agony. Judy was in the same state, rolling on the ground as if being gnawed at by something.


    Both had a silver needle piercing a point on their bodies.


    Miranda sat on the steps nearby, leisurely unwrapping a piece of chewing gum and popping it into her mouth. Before she even spoke, Judy and Nora began confessing everything on their own.


    "It wasn''t us who wanted to bully you, it was all Arabe''s idea! She said you were trying to frame her, that you were jealous of her! I didn''t mean to hurt you, Miranda."


    "Yeah, it was Arabe! She led us and others to iste you. Please, have mercy, it hurts, ah!"


    Their pleas for mercy grew more desperate, their faces contorted with pain.


    Miranda simply chewed her gum, calmly watching them writhe in agony with an indifferent expression. Only when they seemed on the verge of breaking did Miranda speak. "What''s the deal with Cathy?" Judy was quick to answer. "I don''t know exactly what happened with Cathy, but I know Arabe doesn''t like her!"


    Nora hurried to add, "Yes! Arabe always encouraged others to bully her!"


    Miranda frowned. "Why?"


    Nora was struggling to form her words through the pain. "I don''t know. I just heard her say Cathy is a tramp, a siren."


    Judy sobbed, "Yeah, it was likely


    because Orion had water Cathy gave him during basketball, and then Cathy won first ce in the dancepetition. Arabe came second and was furious. We suspect Arabe is behind Cathy ending up ina vegetable."


    "Yeah, she hated Cathy so much; it must have been her!" Nora answered through gritted teeth.


    Judging by their reactions, it


    Miranda continued to chew ED


    seemed they were unaware that Arabe was the one who made


    Cathy a vegetable.


    "Arabe is a sociopath. If any girl gets close to her brothers, she istes them and gets everyone else to bully them."


    "Exactly! If her brothers show any interest in a girl, she doubles down! She always tricks us into thinking she''lDintroduce us to her brothers, but we know she never will


    Miranda pulled out her phone, ncing up to ask, "And what about Sunny?" At her question, the two girls'' faces immediately paled.

 Chapter 159

    When she brought up Sunny, both Judy and Nora, despite being in a world of hurt, immediately looked guilty and scared.


    "You can either tell me now, or I can call the cops and let you exin it all behind bars," Miranda said, sitting on the steps and looking down at them.


    As soon as they heard the words "behind bars", their faces went as white as a sheet.


    "It had nothing to do with us! I didn''t do anything!"


    "I don''t know either! It was all Arabe! I just helped her find some men, that''s all I know!"


    Already physically drained, they had no fight left in them to lie under Miranda''s questioning and threats. Miranda reached out with her hand, and it was like she had some invisible string pulling the two silver needles back to her.


    The needles, which had been embedded in their pressure points, flew back into her hand in an instant. Both Judy and Nora copsed, relieved but exhausted, drenched in cold sweat.


    As the sessor to NexMed Labs, Miranda was a master of the needle technique, including the rare skill of retrieving needles from a distance.


    This technique required not just physical "strength" but also advanced medical knowledge, and only a handful of people at NexMed Labs could perform it.


    Until recently, Miranda herself couldn''t manage this from such a distance, but her body had been recovering well, and the "wellness" practices she''d been engaging in allowed her to muster the necessary energy.


    "Tell me what you know about Sunny, or it''s going to be a hundred times worse for you," Miranda gazed at the two, her lips curling into a smile that, to them, looked like the grimace of an avenging angel.


    They shivered at her words. However, when they realized they could move, other thoughts kicked in. Judy tried to make a break for it.


    "H..."


    She didn''t even finish the word "help" before she copsed, her leg going numb.


    Fear painted Judy and Nora''s faces. Nora didn''t dare move, terror in her eyes. Miranda was approaching, step by step.


    She wore polished loafers and a id skirt, her legs long and slender like something out of a graphic


    novel. She looked every bit the honor student from an anime.


    But right now, the sight of her terrified the two girls. Miranda stepped on Judy''s hand.


    "Ahhh!!!" Judy screamed in pain.


    Miranda spoke callously, "Did you think it hurt when you treated me like this back then?"


    When Miranda was still in school, Judy and Nora were Arabe''sckeys and often bullied Miranda. Arabe had always used them to torment other students too.


    So Miranda felt no sympathy for them.


    Judy burst into tears, pleading, "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."


    "Miranda, we''re really sorry. Arabe made us do it." Nora sobbed, apologizing repeatedly.


    Miranda, impatient, asked in a chilly tone, "Tell me what happened with Sunny. What beef does she have with Arabe?"


    Nora wiped her tears and answered,


    "Sunny was our ssmate back in high school. She had a crush on Arabe''s brother, Dorian, and even sent him a love letter. At first, Arabetta was all smug, saying Sunny''s thinking about having something with Dorian was like a pie in the sky, saying Dorian would never look twice at a tramp like her.


    But then, something changed, and Arabe started badmouthing Sunny, calling her a slut, even


    using her of seducing her


    brother. She spread rumors and got everyone to turn on Sunny

 Chapter 160

    "Then..."


    Nora nced at Judy, who continued, "Yeah, Arabe was really mad back then. I heard some rumors about Dorian and Sunny, like they were seen alone together. Arabe asked us if we knew any tough guys, you know, the kind who hang out on the streets.''


    Nora hesitated, "I told her where to find those guys, but I never introduced her. We don''t usually hang out with those kinds of people. Not long after, somepromising photos and videos of Sunny popped up on the campus forum. It wasn''t long before Sunny dropped out, and we lost track of her after that."


    Judy nodded. "I heard from others that Sunny attempted suicide but was saved. I don''t know the rest." Miranda listened without saying a word. Judy and Nora exchanged a nce, waiting for Miranda to speak. Miranda turned on her phone''s recorder.


    "Repeat everything you just said."


    Both girls looked at the phone with reluctance. Under Miranda''s pressure, they eventually repeated their earlier statements, not wanting to go through the harrowing experience again.


    After recording, Miranda put her phone away.


    "In a month, make sure everything you just said is posted online," she said, packing up her things as if to leave. "Of course, you can try to clear your names. How you spin it is up to you."


    Fear flickered across their faces.


    Miranda smirked, her pretty eyes glinting with mischief. "If I don''t see any revtions within a month, I''ll release this recording word for word."


    Judy and Nora froze, feeling as though the energy had drained out of them.


    Miranda''s message was clear. If they exposed the story themselves, they could still try to justify their actions. But if Miranda did it instead of them, there''d be no room for excuses.


    With her ultimatum delivered, Miranda left. She had what she needed.


    Sunny and Cathy seemed to be targeted by Arabe because of their interest in the Hawke brothers.


    Given Arabe''s usual behavior around the Hawke family, it was unlikely Dorian and the others kn wha??rabe had been done behind the scenes.


    But Arabe was crafty enough to twist things around. Just like before, when she used her brothers as her pawns.


    So, the incidents with Cathy and Sunny might not be unrted to the Hawke brothers.


    Miranda walked out of the alley, taking only a few steps before stopping. She turned to face the man who had been standing nearby since who knew how long, seemingly waiting for her.


    "Are you waiting for me?" she asked.


    The man standing there looked familiar; she''d seen him before.


    He''d been standing there long enough to witness everything she''d done. That was why she asked.


    Jasper, with his hands casually


    tucked into his pockets, had the air of a carefree yboy, grinning as he said ''Yeah, I was just surprised to see how ruthless you are."


    His eyes flicked to the alley behind her, making no attempt to hide that he''d seen everything.


    Miranda nced back at Judy and Nora. "They had iting. If you feel sorry for them, I can add you to their little group."


    Jasper, who had been smiling, immediately straightened up.

 Chapter 161

    He wasn''t one to feel sorry for them.


    Jasper had always been a bit cold-hearted, though he did have a soft spot for pretty girls. But when Miranda spoke, he didn''t dare argue. He truly believed she could do whatever she set her mind to. Miranda gave Jasper a once-over. "So, do you need something?"


    Jasper thought Miranda might have forgotten him, so he quickly introduced himself. "Hey, it''s me, Jasper. You remember? Sebastian''s friend. We met at the shooting rangest time. I even mentioned we should hang out sometime."


    Of course, Miranda remembered. This guy was like a social butterfly - hard to forget. He was dressed head to toe in designer clothes, practically screaming, "I''m a rich kid,e and get me."


    Jasper leaned down to meet Miranda''s gaze, his eyes crinkling. "I''m also an old friend of Elian. We grew up in the same neighborhood."


    Miranda nodded. "Okay."


    Jasper was at loss for words. Just "okay"? Was that all? Why wasn''t she reacting?


    Miranda kept walking. If he wasn''t going to get to the point, she wasn''t going to waste her time.


    Seeing that Miranda didn''t care to engage, Jasper hurried to catch up with her. "Aren''t you curious why I''m here?"


    Miranda stopped, looking at him with mild exasperation. "If I ask, you won''t say. If I don''t ask, you''re upset. What''s your deal?"


    Jasper was taken aback, scratching his nose sheepishly. He wasn''t used to girls being so indifferent toward him. He''d been around the block and met al kinds, but Miranda was someone who had zero interest in him.


    "I heard you started school here, so I thought Id drop by, see if I''d run into you," Jasper exined initiatively. "We haven''t seen each other sincest time, and I wanted to get to know you better."


    From the moment she spotted Jasper, Miranda knew he wasn''t here for anything serious. She had no intention of wasting her time on him.


    Turned out, her instincts were spot on.


    Hannah had mentioned before that


    §Ý§Ö§Û


    Jasper was a notorious yboy from the elite circles of Virell, though he was discreet outside of his romantic escapades. For the media world his information merely was limited to his opulent family with substantial clout, along with his love affair.


    The Vane family was no ordinary family; they clearly had the power to control what the media could and could not report.


    "But I didn''t expect to see you." Jasper trailed off. He''d seen Miranda in action but couldn''t quite figure out how she got people to listen to her or why they were in distress to begin with.


    "To see me bullying ssmates?" Miranda quipped with a smile.


    Jasper was momentarily speechless at her reply. He didn''t really care if Miranda was bullying anyone. His gut told him she wasn''t the type to bully people without reason.


    He knew one thing for sure; this girl was tough and had skills.


    Miranda didn''t bother to continue the conversation as Jasper kept silent. She simply turned and walked away.

 Chapter 162

    Jasper trailed behind her, pestering, "Miranda, between Elian and Sebastian, who are you closer to? Do you fancy Elian''s style, or Sebastian''s?"


    Miranda caught on quickly - this guy was here for the gossip, in and simple.


    "I''m pretty close with both of them. If there''s anything you want to know, just ask me. Seriously, I''m not bragging, there''s nothing I don''t know of."


    Miranda halted, making Jasper, who was lost in his own boasting, almost bump into her.


    "You know everything?" she asked with a hint of curiosity.


    Jasper, who had been feeling a bit ignored, suddenly felt important. His excitement was palpable.


    "Of course! Whatever you want to know, just ask!"


    Miranda pondered for a moment before asking, "Do you happen to know any ces that specifically deal in auctions or trading of gemstones?"


    She had nned to ask William or Marionter, but since Jasper was offering, she thought she might as well ask now.


    Jasper was taken aback. He had assumed Miranda wanted the scoop on Elian or Sebastian. Before meeting her, he''d thought she was some sort of love expert, ying these two guys against each other. But seeing her in person, it was clear she was oblivious to the whole situation. She didn''t seem interested in either of them.


    This newfound understanding made Jasper warm up to Miranda even more. He scratched his chin thoughtfully. "Actually I do know a ce like that."


    Meanwhile, outside Zephra University, Lysander was waiting, lingering at the entrance, but the person he hoped to see hadn''t appeared.


    Orion approached and called him out, "You''re waiting for Miranda."


    Even though Miranda had publicly changed her name as Ms. Miranda Lancaster, they still called her Miranda.


    Lysander didn''t look embarrassed at being called out, just a bit frosty. "What''s it to you?"


    Orion curled his lips upwards. "I know ever since that reality show wrapped up, things have been different for you regarding her."


    Despite their constant bickering and


    the times Miranda had verballyshed him, the truth was, from the moment the show ended, Lysander had changed.


    Orion, being his twin, could sense the shift in Lysander''s feelings quite clearly Lysander didn''t deny it. Instead, he walked straight to the car.


    Even though Orion was technically enrolled in a music school abroad, he spent most of his time locally also took sses at Zephra


    University. With the backing old


    wealthy family, juggling two


    universities wasn''t an issue.


    Their courses and majors were different, so the brothers rarely went home together. This was a rare asion.


    Once in the car, Lysander remained silent.


    "Lysander, I suddenly feel if only that thing from two years ago never happened."


    Lysander''s expression shifted subtly.


    "If it hadn''t happened, she''d forgive us, right?"


    Orion frowned, leaving the question unanswered. After a long pause, he finally said, "There''s no point in wishing for that."

 Chapter 163

    To them, the real reason Miranda broke away from the Hawke family was that incident two years ago. If they hadn''t protected Arabe and let Miranda take the me, maybe Miranda wouldn''t have left the Hawke family.


    Orion couldn''t quite figure out why Lysander had this change of heart, but as his twin brother, he could easily spot the shift. Compared to Dorian and Alistair, the twins had a deeper understanding of each other''s thoughts.


    Lysander gazed out the car window, his emotions a tangled mess. He had always disliked Miranda, yet her biting words had a way of cutting deep.


    Every time he stood up for Arabe, Miranda''s disgusted look made it worse, like he was losing something. He had never had the feeling before.


    He couldn''t remember when he started caring about her, especially after that reality show ended.


    The members of Vortex Esports had begun distancing themselves from him, with a few even leaving the team.


    He found himself isted. And it was all because of Arabe.


    The club manager had talked to him, pointing out that his inability to separate personal feelings from professional obligations, and his blind defense of his sister, had stirred up discontent among fans and teammates alike.


    Not to mention Arabe''s performance had been disappointing, a letdown to everyone''s efforts. Disappointment and even resistance towards the siblings were palpable. Even his closest teammates had left, not wanting to be the "toys" for him and his sister anymore.


    Lysander had always thought protecting his sister was something to be admired and the right thing to do. He never imagined it would ruin his career and leave him so isted. It made his devotion to Arabe feel like a joke.


    And seeing how Miranda never needed to cry for help from her brothers, always taking things on herself and doing everything so well, he started to resent Arabe for being so useless.


    If only Arabe could handle things like Miranda, he wouldn''t be in this mess. Feeling agitated, he checked his phone.


    Thetest messages were from ssmates.


    "Lysander, can you get me Miranda''s contact info? Even just a gaming friend request would be awesome!"


    "Hey, I know you and Miranda aren''t close, but she''s still your sister. Could you put in a good word for me? I''d love for her to show me how to y an assassin, it''s my crucial character. She''s the best I''ve ever seen!"


    ...


    Lysander frowned and switched off his phone.


    "So annoying, why does everyone keep asking about her?"


    Since he arrived at school that day, some had been badgering him about things rted to Miranda.


    No one asked about Arabe, as if all the guys had be Miranda''s fanboys, and the girls her adoring fans, calling her their "pretty sis" all the time.


    The more this happened, the more frustrated Lysander became. Why wasn''t the sister he was close to Miranda?


    So, for the first time, he waited for her at the school gate after sses.


    He knew Miranda wasn''t living on campus. And he knew she wouldn''t go back to the Hawke family. But somethingpelled him to wait at the gate.


    "Even without that incident two years ago, she might not have been close to us," Orion said calmly. "Remember how we treated her back then?"


    Lysander''s face darkened.


    "But it wouldn''t have been so embarrassing like now, would it?"


    Orion smirked slightly. "Compared to us, Dorian and Alistair have it worse."


    There was a hint of sarcasm and self-mockery in his voice.


    It made Lysander recall how they treated Miranda when she was with the Hawke family. Their disdain and resentment, how they humiliated her for Arabe''s sake, ying pranks to drive her away.


    Things they never thought were wrong now sent chills through him as they recalled.


    "So you''re really the Hawke family''s daughter but raised as a Lancaster family foster kid?"


    Jasper couldn''t stop talking as he walked with Miranda. For the first time, Miranda was tempted to silence someone, her brows furrowing slightly.


    "Can you tell me more about how


    vel


    you became a Lancaster family foster kid? I heard the Hawke brothers are really protective of that foster sister. Are they blind?


    I heard about them back in Virell. People said they''re unprecedentedly sister protectors. But honestly, I think they just got famous through that hype. With their actual lousy skills, they wouldn''t have made it big otherwise."


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. Indeed, the skills of Dorian and the rest brothers weren''t really top-notch.

 Chapter 164

    In the world of the elite, the Hawke family wasn''t exactly at the top of the pyramid. Yet, in recent years, they''d mastered the art of marketing.


    Ever since they hit the jackpot with the "sibling darling" narrative, they''d been riding that wave, pushing the skills of the four Hawke brothers to a level that didn''t quite match reality. Sure, they were impressive among ordinary folks, but in the grand scheme, it was all a bit overblown.


    Jasper, on the other hand, hailed from genuine high society, his status and influence far surpassing that of the Hawke family. His perspective was naturally different from the average person. Among the members of the Virell''s estate, there was a distinct disdain for such unconventional tactics.


    "But I heard that the Hawke family has a branch overseas. Do you know anything about that?" Miranda shook her head. "Not really."


    The old Miranda really hadn''t heard of it.


    Jasper addressed while driving, "I just heard some chatter. Apparently, Alden was kicked out by the family abroad and only managed to get to where he is now by leveraging some leftover assets in Wye. But, you know, rumors are just rumors, the truth still needs be verified."


    Miranda wasn''t really up to speed on the Hawke family''s rise to fame. However, if there was a branch overseas that hadn''t been in touch for years, it likely meant they had written off Alden long ago. Clearly, something had happened that made Alden hesitant to contact his overseas family.


    Their conversation carried them to their destination. Jasper dashed around to open the door for Miranda with a practiced chivalry that hinted at experience.


    Miranda surveyed the market ahead. It looked simple, unremarkable, with just a few vendors scattered about.


    "This ce isn''t on any map," Miranda remarked, puzzled. She''d flipped through Zephra''s map, and the location didn''t exist.


    Jasper chuckled, nearly slinging an arm around her shoulders in a friendly gesture before catching himself. "Well, of course not. If it were on a map, everyone would be here. Every country seems to have one or two of these spots. Every so often, jewelers and collectors gather here for some trading and auctions. It''s not just gems - there are rare treasures, all natural wonders.


    And Zephra happens to have this kind of ce, where transactions carries on. Don''t know if there are things you want, but that''s all I know."


    Miranda was confused. "But how do you know about this ce if you''re from Virell?"


    With a curled lips, Jasper murmured, "My mom''s a jewelry designer. She mentioned it once."


    It all clicked for Miranda. Of course, with family connections like that.


    Once she followed Jasper inside, they took an external lift down, revealing a different sight unfolded before Miranda, a bustling underground market, teeming with gemstone dealers and buyers.


    "Stick close," Jasper advised in a subdued tone. "This ce is a mixed bag. These are just regr sellers. The real treasures are deeper inside."


    Walking specially in front, he


    shielded her as they moved through the crowd, even offering her a mask. "Put this on. Various sorts of people are around. You''re too pretty you''ll attract attention."


    Mirandaplied, slipping on the mask, her allure only heightened by the air of mystery it lent her. Even with her face partially covered, her presence was unmistakable.


    To Jasper, Miranda was a student


    with charming features, a easy target drawing danger at this ce Even seeing her with the mask on he still felt uneasy. He had no choice


    since they were already here


    Miranda, meanwhile, scanned the stone sellers along the way, but failed to find what she was looking for. The ck market, where she was somewhat of a legend, rarely dealt in gemstones, and information was scarce.


    These trades were a dispensable item for the market, for those stones meant natural bred, something a mere picture couldn''t illustrate. Hence, the stones were basically traded offline.


    As they barely walked far, Miranda sensed eyes on her.


    "Well, what''s a pretty student doing in a ce like this?" a burly man sized Miranda up as he walked over,


    his face hideous, eyes dripping with lecherousness.


    Jasper stepped in front of Miranda, his voice chilly. "Excuse me, she''s my sister."

 Chapter 165

    Miranda was still checking around, not paying much attention to the man''s voice even though she heard it. But the man wasn''t backing down despite Jasper''s words.


    "So what if she''s your sister? Can''t you introduce her to me? I mean, look at her, wearing a skirt that short in a ce like this, she''s clearly not a goody-two-shoes. Why not join us, and we''ll show you some good stuff, huh?"


    The man''s gaze was fixed on Miranda, lingering on the hem of her skirt with a look that said it all.


    Jasper regretted bringing Miranda to this ce. But now that they were here, he was ready to protect her, even if it meant involving himself into a brawl.


    "Step back," Jasper said in a low voice.


    The man started moving towards Miranda.


    "What good stuff?" Miranda suddenly seemed to snap back to reality.


    Jasper was speechless. Was she really that naive? Did he bring someone obtuse out with him? Was she


    the type to be counting money for someone who just conned her?


    The man chuckled instantly. "Come with me, youngdy, and you''ll find out."


    As he spoke, he reached out to put an arm around Miranda. But suddenly, his knees buckled, and he fell to the ground! The unexpected turn of events startled Jasper.


    People around them stepped aside, creating a space, eager to watch themotion.


    The man struggled but couldn''t move, as if his legs were glued to the floor. Miranda kicked him down t.


    He was like a fish on a chopping board, ready to be gutted, terror written all over his face, yet unable to move. Only when Miranda''s foot pressed down on his face did he finally whimper in pain.


    Jasper quickly nced at Miranda''s short skirt, which was actually a skort, and he sighed in relief. At least the thug didn''t get to enjoy any undeserved view.


    But Miranda''s ferocity genuinely shocked him. How did she do it?


    With Miranda''s foot pressing harder, the man''s face twisted and bloodied.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Miranda looked down at him coldly. "So, where''s this good stuff?"


    No one around them expected this sweet-looking girl to be so ruthless.


    The man, his face nearly unrecognizable, stammered in pain, "Over... over there... the auction house."


    Miranda finally lifted her foot. And that was when Jasper noticed the man''s nose was broken!


    His face was a bloody mess, unrecognizable, so much so that even his own mother probably wouldn''t recognize him.


    "Let''s go check it out," Miranda said nonchntly, gesturing for Jasper to follow.


    Jasper was momentarily stunned, and then nodded. "Okay."


    He had been ready for a brawl. But it was resolved just like that?


    "Miranda, how did you even do that?" Jasper asked curiously, following her up.


    Miranda waved a hand. Jasper''s sharp eyes caught sight of the silver needle in her hand.


    He was incredulous. That little


    thing? What kind of newfangled


    weapon was this? But it didn''t


    like a weapon. It looked like an acupuncture needle!


    Meanwhile, in the upper levels of the market, another pair of eyes had watched everything unfold.


    The man, wearing a ck mask,


    stood on a stand. He was tall and well-built, with military boots on his feet and a look of cold determination in his eyes.


    What was Jasper doing bringing her here? He nced at the man who had harassed Miranda, a flicker of malice in his gaze.


    Elsewhere, a man in a ck suit walked through a VIP corridor, his attention drawn to where Miranda had just made her move.


    "Did you see how she did it?" he asked, his voice carrying a deep, cold undertone, a certainziness that only someone in power could afford.


    "No, sir, I didn''t see her make a move," his subordinate replied respectfully.


    The man''s face was mostly hidden in shadow, unrecognizable. Only the pigeon blood red ring on his right thumb was visible. He shifted his gaze and continued walking


    "Useless."


    The single word was enough to make his subordinate shiver. As if, with just one word, he could end their lives.

 Chapter 166

    As the man walked in, the crowd parted, making it clear that he was someone important. Jasper and Miranda had just arrived at the auction house.


    A screen disyed all the items up for auction that day. The crowd here was distinctly different from the mixed bag of people they met just now- here, it was mostly affluent businesspeople and those with an air of wealth and status.


    "Take a look, these are today''s auction items," Jasper exined to Miranda before motioning for a staff member. He exchanged a few words with the staff, who immediately became all smiles and nods, treating Jasper with visible respect.


    Miranda nced through the auction items. The descriptions were brief, but the images were in high definition, capturing every detail. Some of the pieces she had seen hints of on the ck market, but such items rarely made it there; only whispers about them did.


    She had done some research and knew the world was just beginning to understand the power of certain rare stones, though they hadn''t fully grasped their potential yet. Both official channels and private collectors were interested in these naturally urring treasures, making auctions like this a hotbed for treasure hunters.


    Miranda''s eyes lingered on a photograph of a particrly striking gemstone. She squinted slightly, studying it intently.


    "Come on, let''s head to the better seats. The auction''s about to start," Jasper called out, snapping her back to reality.


    They made their way to a more exclusive section of the stands, a spot with only a handful of guests, reserved for VIPs. The other sections were packed, but here, there were merely a few.


    Jasper grinned and whispered, "We''ve got the best seats in the house. The owner of this ce has some ties with our family, so even though I don''t frequent auctions, they still treat me as a special guest." "The owner of this auction house?" Miranda inquired.


    Jasper nodded. "Yep. Never met


    them myself, just know there''s some


    connection, presumably on


    business. But the rest, I don''t know, I don''t handle the family business."


    He had an older brother who was in charge of their business.


    Jasper was the quintessential


    yboy, enjoying a life of leisure.et


    he had not much information such an aspect.


    Miranda understood that people like Jasper, born into privilege, had no need to strive for more. But despite their carefree demeanor, those. people seemingly muddling along, were often moreplicated than they seemed.


    It was lucid whenpared to the ancient pce intrigue.


    Suddenly, Jasper''s expression changed, as if he''d seen a ghost. He muttered under his breath, "Oh crap." Miranda frowned. "What happened?"


    Jasper looked away, his voice uneasy. "Nothing, just saw someone I know."


    What was he doing here? If he caught him bringing Miranda to a ce like this, he''d be done for!

 Chapter 167

    Jasper felt his knees go weak and instinctively took a small step back.


    That look. He already knew what wasing for him.


    Miranda noticed Jasper''s subtle reaction too. Was this the look of someone caught cheating by their spouse?


    Miranda nced over in the direction Jasper was looking but only caught the fleeting shadow of someone disappearing into the crowd, leaving her with nothing to identify. Yet, that shadow seemed oddly familiar. Jasper cleared his throat. "Hey Miranda, if anyone askster, just say you wanted toe here initiatively, okay?"


    Miranda was curious. Was Jasper afraid of someone? Could it be that he scared of his mother checking up on him?


    Just then, the auction kicked off. One by one, items were brought up for bidding, and the guests eagerly threw in their bids.


    The bidding was fierce, far edgier than any formal auction, boiled down to the essence: highest bidder wins.


    Jasper couldn''t help but remark, "This is so much more exciting than those charity auctions. You never know, some of these folks might seem ordinary but could be here bidding on behalf of some big shot. I hear they even hire experts just to find treasures for them, and themission alone is pretty hefty." Jasper was well-acquainted with high society; for him to be this impressed, these behind-the-scenes yers had to be quite formidable.


    Miranda nced sideways. "What about that guy?"


    Jasper followed Miranda''s gaze, his expression stiffening slightly, his eyes darkening as he subtly pulled Miranda aside.


    A man in a ck suit was strolling past them. The cut and simplicity of his suit only served to entuate his air of wealth and power, but there was a dark, dangerous edge to it that sent chills down one''s spine. With a subdued voice, Jasper whispered his reply in Miranda''s ear. "His bodyguards behind look like they''ve seen some action. This man mustn''t be from this country. I don''t recognize him, but he seems to have a big reputation."


    Jasper was familiar with most of the big names around, so if this big shot was unfamiliar, he was likely from abroad. Plus, the man''s mixed heritage and the diversity of his entourage suggested he was indeed a foreign figure.


    Miranda nced at the man, and then looked away withoutment. The man, however, let his gaze briefly rest on Miranda before turning back to the auction.


    But even that brief nce felt like a de grazing her neck. Miranda furrowed her brows slightly. Why was this man interested in her?


    Just then, the item she had her eyes on came up for auction. Miranda stepped forward slightly.


    The stone looked nondescript, its rough exterior concealing a faint green glow. The crowd seemed uninterested; it didn''t seem like anything special.


    After all, not every auction item turned out to be a treasure, and it was up to the buyers to discern the valuable from the mundane. Most buyers preferred bidding on items whose value was apparent at first nce.


    Though interest was sparse, a few bidders were in the mix. As Miranda prepared to bid, the man beside her beat her to it.


    "Two million," his associate announced the bid.


    After his bid, the other participants quickly backed down.


    Miranda countered, "Two and a half million."


    Her voice nearly startled Jasper. The man cast a calm nce at Miranda.


    His associate said, "Three million."


    Miranda responded, "Three and a half million."


    Jasper was bbergasted. Where was Miranda getting all this money? "Four million."


    Miranda countered again, "Four and a half million."


    Jasper tugged at Miranda''s sleeve whispering, "I don''t have that


    me." Contervene


    istories


    "Five million."


    With the man''s nod, his associate continued to up the stakes.


    Miranda calmly said, "That thing won''t help with your condition."


    The man''s eyes narrowed, his presence suddenly sharp and menacing.


    "Why rush? You won''t seed in killing me," Miranda replied with a serene boldness. Jasper was at a loss for words. "Oh my God," he whined to himself. What on earth was Miranda doing? What was she even talking about? He could feel the hostility directed at Miranda, a palpable threat.


    These


    If


    got involved, who knew what with? Even back ho


    safety was not guaranteed.


    bet locals. If they really


    Miranda''s daring act was backed by confidence. Moreover, showing a bit of bravado ensured she wouldn''t be underestimated and be intimidating instead.


    The man had already shown his hostility. She was just reciprocating in kind.

 Chapter 168

    After the other bidder casually threw out a five-million offer, Miranda decided not to counter.


    Jasper noticed Miranda backing down and felt a twinge of defeat, so he offered, "I''ve got some cash. I can lend you some."


    Miranda was a tad surprised. "You''re quite the stand-up guy."


    Jasper beamed at thepliment. "Of course I am."


    "Six million," another man''s voice rang out, and he sauntered over to Miranda, forcing Jasper aside. The moment he was beside her, the familiar scent told Miranda exactly who it was without even needing to turn.


    "Hey, watch it..." Jasper started to protest, but swallowed his words once he saw the neer. Even with a mask on, Jasper would recognize him anywhere.


    "Seven million," the other bidder continued.


    "Eight million."


    "Night million."


    "Ten million," he paused and added, "In A coin."


    The auction room buzzed with astonishment. A whopping ten million in A coin! That currency was worth five times the auction''s standard currency! So, essentially, fifty million!


    Spending fifty million on a seemingly ordinary and potentially worthless piece of jade? That was a surefire way to lose money!


    Did they squander it away just for fun? Who was this guy? Some kind of wealthy baby with too much cash to burn?


    But some started to scrutinize the stone more closely toprehend why it was worth that huge amount, wondering if they had missed something significant about its value.


    Miranda was equally shocked. She blurted out, "Do you have a gold mine at home?"


    His voice was deep. "Yeah."


    Miranda was left speechless.


    Clearly, she was thinking too small. When


    would she ever be on par with


    someone as wealthy as an oil tycoon?


    Meanwhile, the man in the ck suit exchanged a nce with him. Then looking away, he coolly remarked, "Very well, a gentleman does not covet what others desire."


    His pronunciation was wless, without a hint of an ent that spoke he was from another country.


    "The highest bidder wins," he replied evenly. "Excuses just sound ridiculous."


    His meaning was clear - he didn''t


    el.r


    buy into the suit man''s gentlemanly talk. This was an auction; the highest offer won. The whole "gentlemanly"ment sounded


    more like a cop-out.


    If he wanted it, he needed pay up, instead of taking excuses.


    He was calling out the suit man and dismissing his pretense. Miranda curled her lips upward, enjoying the show.


    The suit man''s eyes shed with a cold glint, his stare icy.


    "You''re not one for pleasantries, are you?"


    "Depends on the person," came the cool, confident reply from behind the mask.


    Despite his intimidating presence, the suit man didn''t offer more. And no one else dared to bid.


    The stone sold for a staggering fifty million. It was the highest bid of the auction.


    The man in the suit didn''t hang about. As soon as the auction for the stone concluded, he turned and left with his entourage.

 Chapter 169

    Before he left, he nced back at the man and Miranda. His gaze lingered on each of them for a moment, finally settling on Miranda. His lips moved slightly, his expression cool andposed.


    After a brief pause, he looked away and strode out of the room, a crowd trailing behind him.


    Miranda frowned. Though the man hadn''t spoken aloud, she was able to read the words from his lips.


    It was in thenguage of Ardenza, four words.


    "See you next time."


    He directed those words at Miranda, and in his eyes, there was a hint of amusement mixed with danger. Clearly, he was more intrigued by Miranda than the man who had been bidding against him. And that interest was both dangerous and potentially lethal.


    Miranda had caught his lip movements, but her face remained indifferent. She showed no reaction to his ominous farewell.


    "He stopped, probably because he ran out of money," Mirandamented.


    The man beside her, his lips curved slightly beneath his mask. "I figured."


    Miranda chuckled. "Then why are you ying the fool?"


    "Who says I''m the fool?" he replied, a slight frown on his brows.


    Jasper, overhearing their conversation, was utterly baffled. Had he missed something here?


    He was sure he hadn''t missed anything, yet suddenly their words were making no sense to him. And had Miranda recognized who he was? When did that happen?


    Listening to their exchange, Jasper suddenly felt like he was being left out. Wasn''t he supposed to be part of all this?


    "Is that possible he doesn''t have money?" Jasper couldn''t help but interject.


    Someone like that,cking cash? Unlikely. He must be able toe up with millions easily.


    Miranda just gave a sidelong nce at the man next to her, raising an eyebrow. "You''d have to ask him then."


    Jasper was like, "??"


    What sort of cryptic nonsense was this? Why was he the only one out of the loop?


    "Ask you?"


    The man shot Jasper a cold nce, prompting Jasper to promptly shut his mouth.


    ?????


    "Our country''s been cracking down on fraud recently. Every bank here has put limits on how much can be withdrawn from foreign ounts. Even the big international banks have had their withdrawal limits shed. In simple terms, he has the money, but he can''t essit quickly within our borders. It''s a tedious process, though he can move it from abroad. But clearly, he doesn''t want to go through that hassle."


    After he exined, Jasper started to piece


    tbroke; he just couldn''t his funds quickly quickly enough.


    Was together. The guy


    "You figured that out too?" Jasper asked Miranda.


    Miranda shrugged. "No much, just a guess. It''s obvious he''s not shortzon cash. If he stopped bidding, it wasn''t out of courtesy; it was just inconvenient for him to pull more funds right now."  en


    "Smart."


    Jasper was at loss for words. Why did he suddenly feel like the odd one out?


    Miranda turned to the man beside her. "You seem to know who he is?"


    "Yeah."


    He offered no further details, and Miranda didn''t press him. But then, he chose to add more on his own.

 Chapter 170

    "Logan, the current head of the Victor family in the West."


    Miranda seemed unfazed by the name. But Jasper''s reaction was quite the opposite.


    "Holy crap! Him? The guy who sends shivers down the spine of both the underworld and thew, and climbed to power over a mountain of his family''s bodies?"


    Miranda had no memory of this person''s identity, so she didn''t really feel anything. But she did get the idea that he must be a pretty dangerous guy.


    Jasper, on the other hand, had heard plenty of stories about him.


    The Victor family was the underground king, with roots tracing all the way back to ancient times, when they established their own shadowy empire. It had been passed down through generations, each sessor surviving a bloody baptism of sorts. So this Logan was clearly a force to be reckoned with, having risen to the top over countless corpses.


    But such a ruthless figure had faced a financial setback in Ardenza today. Jasper couldn''t help but feel amused at the thought.


    Meanwhile, the auction had wrapped up.


    Miranda was ready to leave. Since she didn''t get what she wanted, she had no reason to stick around. Although, if it hadn''t been for this guy messing up her original n, she might have found another way to get that gemstone from Logan.


    As she turned to leave, Jasper tried to catch up with her, but he barely turned around before he was tripped up and hit the ground.


    "Whoa, damn!"


    Jasper ended up sprawling out on the floor. He hadn''t even picked himself up when he saw the pair of military boots that had tripped him.


    He grimaced and snapped briefly, "Hey, don''t push it!"


    "Hmph."


    A cold snort shut Jasper up. This guy... why wasn''t he this tough in front of Miranda?


    Not that Jasper was really scared of him. They''d been like this since they were kids, so he was used to the rough treatment. Even if he got roughed up, he didn''t really mind.


    en


    Outside the auction house, a ck Rolls-Royce was parked, followed closely by a nondescript ck sedan, like guards tailing behind the luxurious car.


    "Are we giving up on the gemstone?" someone beside him asked.


    Logan''s gaze was icy as he looked towards the auction house, his deep voice resonating softly. "Moving funds is a hassle."


    This country was known for its strict


    controls on everything, even the flow of money. Despite having substantial ounts in banks worldwide, transferring funds here was a pain. Plus, it was the only ce with a strict no-gun policy- they couldn''t operate as freely as elsewhere.


    So he preferred not to stir up trouble.


    "More troublesome is that man," he said in a low voice.


    "The one who was bidding against you?" his subordinate asked quietly.


    Logan closed his eyes and replied coldly, "He''s military."


    He had dealt with military forces from various countries, and the soldiers here had a unique quality that


    stood out to him immediately, even though they didn''t look the part.


    Although he couldn''t be entirely sure,


    even a sixty percent chance was enough for him to avoid trouble here. If the man really was military, then he might be here because he was targeted.


    As for the gemstone, there were other ways to acquire it.


    But more intriguing than that was the girl''s words. How did she know? And she seemed to recognize the value of the gemstone instantly.


    He had a top-notch appraiser with him, which was how he knew the gemstone was extraordinary.

 Chapter 171

    But how did she even know?


    He gently rubbed his forefinger against the pigeon-blood red ruby ring on his thumb. The gem was like a vivid drop of crimson allure, adding a sinister elegance to his aura.


    As the ck Rolls-Royce roared to life, the convoy behind it moved like a stealthy army, following in its wake.


    When Miranda stepped out of the market, ready to head straight home, she wasn''t surprised that Jasper didn''t follow. She knew he was acquainted with him, so she figured she''d just leave on her own and thank him tomorrow for bringing her here.


    Just as she was about to leave, a pair of long legs suddenly appeared beside her. A tall shadow


    enveloped her, and she found herself engulfed in his unmistakable presence.


    "You recognized me and still walked away so fast. Were you trying to avoid me?" His voice was a mix of teasing, seriousness, and irritation.


    Miranda replied, "Should I be camping out here instead?"


    She had recognized him the moment he walked over, even though he was wearing a mask and dressed differently than usual. From his eyes and the way he carried himself, Miranda knew exactly who he was. It made sense why Jasper seemed so familiar with him.


    "I bought that stone," he said.


    Miranda frowned. "Are you specially showing off to me?"


    Clearly, he was trying to get under her skin. He knew she wanted that stone and yet made that remark. If it were the past, she could have easily shelled out tens of millions for it. But she wasn''t one to squander money.


    The stone, while desirable, wasn''t of the highest quality. Spending too much on it was something she couldn''t justify, especially with herpany''s expansion requiring capital. Currently, her financial fundamental wasn''t that solid.


    Just as she finished speaking, a small wooden box appeared in front of her.


    "It''s for you."


    Miranda was momentarily stunned. "What''s this?"


    As she asked, she took the box and opened it.


    "This is..."


    It was the stone.


    "For you," he addressed.


    Miranda looked at him in surprise, causing his brows furrowing awkwardly. "Why are you looking at me like that? I bought it to give to you."


    Whether it was on ount of the muffled mask, somehow his voice had a low, maic charm as he uttered. He spoke as though spending fifty million dors on a trinket for Miranda was the most natural thing in the world.


    Miranda stared at the stone in silence for a long time. Finally, she spoke with aplex expression, "I have very mixed feelings about you right now."


    As he heard this, his expression shifted subtly. His heart rate quickened, and a smile inadvertently crept onto his lips.


    Miranda continued, "I wish I were the one who gave birth to you."


    His smile froze, and his once


    charming demeanor turned cold and rigid. He pulled down the mask revealing a familiar face so striking it was almost unfair.


    With a half-smile and gritted teeth, he retorted, "So eager to be my parent?"

 Chapter 172

    Miranda touched the bridge of her nose, a hint of a smile ying at her lips. Watching Elian fumble around like that gave her the same kind of joy as teasing a puppy.


    She had recognized Elian right away. When people knew someone well enough, no disguise could mask their identity from them. None of that TV drama nonsense where a simple change of clothes made someone unrecognizable.


    Everyone in this world was unique, with their own distinctive aura and demeanor. For her, identifying someone by their physical presence was second nature.


    Elian shoved the box into Miranda''s hands, as if it was nothing, even though it was something he''d bought a whopping fifty million dors.


    "Take it," he said, a hint of impatience in his voice. But underlying it was a clear sense that he''d be even more irritated if she refused.


    Miranda looked at the box and chuckled.


    "Is this how you give a gift?" she specially drawled in a teasing manner.


    Elian, who had never really given anyone a gift before, was momentarily flustered by Miranda''s question. He wasn''t sure if he''d done anything wrong. Trying to cover his awkwardness with a cool demeanor, he asked, "Well, how should I do it then?"


    His icy tone was at odds with the uncertain words he was speaking.


    Miranda was momentarily at a loss for words. He seemed to be serious about it, she assumed.


    Miranda didn''t know how to reply. There was some unfathomable emotion bubbling up from inside that made her want tough- not in mockery, but out of genuine amusement.


    Seeing Miranda''s amusement, Elian paused, and then took the box back, his expression serious. "Alright, let me try again."


    His voice softened, and in the evening air, it sounded as soothing as a gentle stream. "I got it for you because I knew you wanted it.''


    With his strikingly handsome face and the tender warmth in his voice, he was almost too charming for his own good. Miranda didn''t immediately take it back.


    "You''ve lost fifty million dors," she remarked.


    Elian''s voice dropped a notch. "Money''s not an issue for me. I only bid on it because I saw you wanted it." To him, fifty million dors was just a number, part of his personal wealth, separate from the Ashcroft family''s assets and his own business ventures.


    The words Miranda had wanted to say were held back. She had assumed Elian had bid on the gemstone because he recognized its unique qualities or had some ulterior motive. Otherwise, the gemstone held no apparent value.


    "Just take it," he urged, frowning slightly.


    Miranda reached out and epted it. She wasn''t one to be overly sentimental; she genuinely needed it.


    "I can''t repay you fifty million, but I can promise you a favor in return."


    That seemed to annoy Elian.


    "Did I ever ask for something in return?" his voice was cool, but his words were anything but. "If I give you something, I''m not someone stingy to expect anything back."


    Miranda''s lips curved into a soft smile as she removed the gemstone from its wooden case, holding it in her palm.


    "Thank you then."


    The moment her hand touched the gemstone, a rush of energy flowed from it into her hand, a refreshing coolness spreading throughout her body. It was indeed a source stone, not the top-tier kind, but perfect for her needs right now.


    Elian nced at the small stone between her fingers. Though he could sense something was different about it, he couldn''t tell what exactly made it special, nor could he fathom why Miranda desired such a stone.


    He had heard of rare natural stones that contained energy, newly discovered by scientists, but the samples were scanty.


    Even though the stones emerged in the market, most likely they''d end up in the pockets of some collectors or appraisers.


    The type of stones were presently under research, and the energy containing inside hadn''t been extracted yet. Hence, with the function of the energy unraveled, the stones didn''t reach the public eye.


    Currently, few researchers worldwide had mastered the energy extracting techniques were scare, and the relevant study was scarce.


    If Miranda knew about it, then it


    must be useful to her. So, Elian didn''t press her for more details. Seeing her satisfied expression, he felt his lips curl upward, realizing sending her gift would make him fulfilled.


    "So, you and Jasper came here just for this?"


    Miranda nodded. "My medical practice requires it. In other words, it''s necessary if I want to help cure your grandfather."


    Elian rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "In that case, the fifty million was well spent."


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. "Indeed, it was."


    Elian looked at her, a soft smile


    spreading across his face. His eyes were warm, filled with a light that mirrored her presence. His


    expression was as gentle as a


    spring breeze, his heart almost softening entirely.


    Miranda nced up to speak to Elian, only to find herself caught in his gaze.


    "Aren''t you curious why I showed up here?" he asked, gazing at her.

 Chapter 173

    Miranda yed along. "So, why exactly are you here?"


    Elian was momentarily speechless. This girl never yed by the rules.


    "Hey, wait up! Why''d you leave me behind?"


    Jasper''s voice interrupted them as he hurriedly approached. Spotting Elian without his mask, Jasper decided to drop the pretense too. "Elian, seriously? That''s not cool. Miranda''s my guest. How could you two just took off without me?"


    Elian frowned and replied in a nonchnt tone, "You could always call Sebastian, asking him to pick you up.''


    Miranda observed the dynamic between Elian, Sebastian, and Jasper. It was clear they were in some kind of a triangle.


    Back at the vi, Miranda went straight to theb to reprocess the piece of stone she''d acquired. The thing piqued Crystal''s interest the moment she spotted it. "What''s that thing?"


    Crystal, clutching a bag of chips, eyed the stone with curiosity.


    Miranda answered, "Good stuff."


    Crystal squinted at the stone for a while. "Doesn''t look like much."


    Miranda shrugged it off and changed the subject, asking, "How''s your papering along?"


    Crystal brightened up at the mention. "Almost ready to publish, on the journal you suggested. Oh, and I''ve cultivated some new nt specimens from your medicinal garden. They''re even better than thest batch."


    Miranda was pleased. Since Crystal started helping out, her garden flourished. She spent substantial time on her nts, and was expressly interested in them; in order to nurture those herbs, she even took a course in agriculture.


    Miranda teased purposefully, "Having the future medical genius as my gardener - isn''t that a bit of a waste?"


    Crystal raised an eyebrow. "What? Tired of me already? There''s no love anymore? Thinking of recing me?"


    Miranda paused, "What?"


    Crystal huffed softly, "Only I can be your gardener. If you dare rece me, I''ll poison you."


    With that, Crystal walked off with a yful air of indignation.


    Miranda felt puzzled. She hadn''t realized Crystal enjoyed gardening so much.


    As for why Elian was at that ce earlier, he never got the chance to exin, thanks to Jasper''s interruption. But Miranda could guess. Elian was usually quite the peacock, always making a grand entrance, much like Logan. Yet, this time, he''d gone incognito. Him appearing to that ce had to be about either a person or an object.


    If for an object, nothing seemed to require his attendance, let alone ying a masquerade. Thus, there was only one reason, for someone.


    And the only person worth that kind of effort was Logan. Someone like him on the home turf would be seen as a threat to many.


    Back in the Ashcroft family estate, Mr. Ashcroft picked up his cup and took a sip of his tea. "I simply mentioned it. Didn''t expect you''d handle it personally."


    Elian replied, "The man''s dangerous. I was worried he might cause trouble in Zephra."


    Mr. Ashcroft nodded. "The military''s been watching him since he entered the country. Buting straight to Zephra? He must want something here."


    Elian took a sip of his own tea. "Yeah, but he didn''t get it."


    Mr. Ashcroft looked up. "What?"


    "I intercepted it."


    "And where is the thing now?"


    "I gave it away."


    Mr. Ashcroft was rendered speechless.


    The next day, Miranda was a bit surprised when she heard Marion''stest update.


    "You mean to tell me the former members of Vortex Esports have joined us too?"


    Miranda had initially only instructed Marion to recruit the Shadow Reapers. But apparently, Vortex Esports'' team hade along as well.


    Marion replied, his voiceced with delight, "I asked around. Turns out they left because they were fed up with Lysander and his sister. You should have seen the drama unfold when we announced their signing. Vortex Esports was furious, and we managed to stir up quite the online buzz by throwing some shades on that siblings. It''s a free ride on the publicity train."


    Miranda sighed to herself, "The best business strategy is often the simplest."


    "Thepany''s finances are healthy enough now to sustain itself, so under the definite profit earning circumstance, your personal funds can stay untouched for now." Marion continued, "However, I''ve got my eye on a few investment opportunities and am thinking to invest wanted to see what you think."  Opening the car, Miranda got in. "Handle the business as you see fit. For legal matters, consult Maximus, and for finances, talk to me. Oh, and


    when you get a chance, dig into the Hawke family''s main branch for me."


    Marion smirked. "Okay, but you''ll need to give me a raise. You do know that a lot of headhunters have


    been after metely, right?"


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. "Thinking of jumping ship?"


    Marion was about to respond when Miranda''s cold reply stopped her short.


    "I''ll break your legs if you do."


    After hanging up, Marion nced at his phone, his lips twitching slightly. So, the raise conversation was conveniently skipped, huh?

 Chapter 174

    Marion chuckled briefly, setting his phone aside as he returned to reviewing his business portfolio. Marion loved making money, but he wasn''t exactly a money-lover. To someone with his skills, money was merely a tool - a way to measure his worth.


    He could earn it effortlessly. So, what mattered more to him was whom he was making money for and what value he brought to the table.


    He chose to stick by Miranda willingly. After his release from prison, it was Miranda who took him in, entrusting him with everything she had. There was no way he''d consider jumping ship easily.


    Yet, in the past few months, countless offers hade Marion''s way. Headhunters from multinational corporations around the globe offered enticing packages, but Marion turned them all down.


    Maximus faced simr pursuits. Manypanies and multinationals sought to hire Maximus as their legal advisor or even as their personalwyer.


    After all, having an unbeatablewyer was like a soldier having a gun - invincible. So, the invitations Maximus received were no less than Marion''s.


    Both were once high-profile figures, and even after serving time, they still had influential figures eager to extend them an olive branch.


    Yet, to everyone''s surprise, Maximus chose to serve as a legal advisor for a mere entertainmentpany. And Marion, once courted by major corporations, was content running an entertainment mediapany at Zephra.


    So, what was it about Zephra?


    Miranda''s day was as typical as yesterday, heading to school while her assistant Wendy called to check in on her.


    Since Miranda had decided to return to school recently, Wendy was enjoying a paid vacation alongside her.


    After Miranda''sst TV appearance nearly caused a media frenzy, thepany''s agent advised against overexposure to maintain an air of mystery. Besides, Miranda had some personal matters to attend to, so a break seemed fitting.


    "Mira, did you see the post Arabe made today? She''s such a maniptor! I can''t believe so many fans and online folks are starting to sympathize with her. Are they blind or what?


    And those three from the Zade family are spreading rumors about you. While most people have good sense, some are easily swayed by gossip."


    Wendy was fuming, clearly upset. As Miranda drove, she replied, "Oh, really?"


    Miranda''s seemingly indifferent tone deted Wendy''s fervor.


    "Why hasn''t someone dealt with people like them? By the way, when are youing back?" Wendy asked.


    Miranda parked her car outside the school. "I''ll return once I''m done here."


    Wendy responded, "Yeah, a few film studios and scriptwriters have reached out. They''re keen on having you after your break. Yourst movie, City Secrets, is about to release, and there''s a lot of buzz. They''re eager to sign you for the next one.


    "No rush, I''ll let Mr. Smith handle my work schedule," Miranda replied, pausing briefly. "Didn''t you mention a friend who''s unwell? How''s your friend doing?"


    Wendy hesitated, her voice softening. "Still the same."


    Miranda set the handbrake and got out of the car. She offered, "If there''s a chance, I''d like to meet your friend."


    Wendy paused before responding. "Alright, if you don''t mind, I''ll take you to meet her next time."


    After hanging up, Miranda nced at her phone. She didn''t even need to search; Arabe''s trending post popped right up.


    Arabe had penned a small essay.


    "I know you all hate me. I''m the bad


    guy who took someone else''s ce. But have you ever thought about how cruel this is for me? The parents and brother I''ve known for twenty years aren''t real. One day, a girl showed up at my house iming to be the real daughter. Do you know how painful that is? Even though my parents and brothers said they''d treat me like their own, I''m still scared. If it were you, would you return to such an original family? Remembering every moment with my family hurts like hell."


    The entire piece was a tear-jerking narrative, painting Arabe as a victim.


    While it sparked outrage, it also garnered sympathy from some fans, who began speaking up for her. The inte was a powerful tool for maniption.


    Miranda wasn''t surprised. Arabe, in her current situation, could only y the pity card to win public sympathy. But more people and disillusioned fans weren''t buying it.


    "Wow, I feel a strong sense of maniption here. What is she, a green tea bitch?"


    "For those defending Arabe, pretending to be a saint is something unsavory."


    "So, Arabe stole someone else''s life for twenty years, and now she''s ming the person for showing


    up?"


    "Here''s the deal: may your daughters


    be swapped at birth and let


    someone else''s morally


    questionable child take her ce Then, when your foster daughter


    grows up, let her inherit your assets."


    "Shouldn''t you apologize to Miranda and return everything to her now? Why all the tears? And how are you still hanging onto the Hawke family like a leech?"


    "Guys, I''ve binge-read a couple of novels about swapped identities, and I can already predict the plot twists.


    "Arabe is actually pitiful. It''s not her fault. But why is everything being med on her? Is the real daughter that important?"


    "Arabe, speak up on your main ount."


    ...


    Miranda strolled along, scrolling through her phone.


    It seemed the Hawke family hadn''t hired any PR teams to manage the situation for Arabe this time.


    In the past, any negative press about Arabe would be swiftly cleaned up by Dorian''s PR team. Who knew if the Hawke family had run out of steam or simply decided not to act this time.


    Lately, Arabe''s name has been popping up all over the inte.


    But what really caught her eye was a trending topic linking her to some wild rumors about Theo calling off an engagement, a scandal involving his mistress''s abortion, and


    suspicions of him cheating with Arabe.


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. Wow, that was some juicy gossip, huh?

 Chapter 175

    Miranda hadn''t been online for a few days, so she only heard about Theo calling off their engagement when he told her himself yesterday.


    She couldn''t believe it when, just the day before, Theo had been acting all smug in front of her. Now, today, there were scandalous rumors flying around about him cheating and forcing someone into getting an abortion.


    In her mind, Theo was always just the guy who fawned over Arabe, constantly hovering around her like a lovesick puppy.


    At least, that was how it had been during Miranda''s three years with the Hawke family. Theo was always just a side character in Arabe''s spotlight.


    And honestly, Miranda couldn''t recall any other guys hanging around Arabe either.


    Back when Miranda had a crush on Theo, she saw him through rose-colored sses. Even after those sses shattered, she never thought Theo was the kind of guy who''d be unfaithful.


    Turned out, he was sneaking around with another woman behind Arabe''s back.


    Knowing how fiercely the four Hawke brothers protected Arabe, if they found out Theo had betrayed her


    and gotten someone else pregnant, Theo would probably disappear without a trace.


    Whoever leaked this scandal must really have in for Theo. Why else would they drop this bombshell now?


    But the person who should be the most upset was Arabe. She''d always been treated like royalty, and Theo''s betrayal must be a hard pill to swallow.


    After getting out of the car, Miranda sent a text to Maximus.


    "I want the Zade family sued until they break the bank."


    Maximus quickly replied, "Got it."


    And then, he cheekily added, "They won''t be able to even afford their underwear."


    Miranda raised an eyebrow, satisfied with Maximus''s response.


    As she walked toward the school, a girl called out to her. Miranda looked up to see a cute, innocent- looking girl running over to her with a shy smile.


    "We have ss soon. Can I walk with you?"


    Miranda recognized the girl as someone from her major''s ss. Seeing the friendliness in her eyes, Miranda smiled back. "Of course."


    The girl''s eyes lit up with joy, and she quickly joined Miranda, walking with her towards the ssroom.


    As they walked, the girl discreetly pulled out her phone and sent a message in a group chat, "She''s really down-to-earth, not intimidating at all!"


    The chat immediately buzzed with responses.


    "Really? I don''t believe it unless you show us live."


    "What? That means I lost the bet? I thought she''d ignore you."


    "I adore Miranda too! I want to get closer like you do. Can you introduce me to her?"


    The girl walking with Miranda suppressed a grin. Looked like she was Miranda''s first friend at school!


    She couldn''t wait to update her recently released novel rted to the real and fake heiress, adding a new friend for the protagonist in her campus story.


    Miranda was unaware that she had


    be incredibly popr among the younger crowd. Her recent appearance on the reality show had already won her a slew of fans.


    en


    And that wasn''t even counting the behind-the-scenes clips from her acting roles, which had drawn in fans


    of her work and her beauty.


    Her performance on the gaming show and her on-stream takedown of Arabe and her brother had only added to her growing fan base.


    A sharp-tongued, talented beauty


    with a dramatic backstory who


    stood up to the Hawke family with her own ability - it was like she was the protagonist of a bestselling


    novel. .


    Compared to Arabe''s fake, family-loved persona, Miranda was a breath of fresh air. Moreover, Miranda never unted her background or status.


    This made young people with their


    heads screwed on straight admire her


    even more. But everyone who saw her on the show assumed she was intimidating, so no one dared to approach her.

 Chapter 176

    Everyone seemed to be in this weird state of wanting to befriend Miranda, yet being a little frightened by her at the same time.


    It all started when one brave girl decided to make the first move and approach Miranda for a chat. With that initial icebreaker out of the way, others slowly mustered up the courage to do the same.


    Today, Miranda couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was a bit off at school. Everywhere she went, it seemed like people were "identally" bumping into her.


    For instance, while passing through the hallway to the restroom, a girl would "identally" collide with her, profusely apologizing with a sheepish grin, eager to introduce herself and her major before scurrying


    off.


    Or, in the cafeteria, another girl would suddenly stumble and fall into Miranda''s arms, blushing and murmuring, "Miranda, you smell so lovely."


    Miranda was left wondering secretly, "Did I somehow travel back in time to a medieval court, where the queen''sdies-in-waiting vied for attention in the garden?"


    Meanwhile, in a private school chat group.


    [Darling Miranda Lancaster]: "I knew it, Miranda is just the sweetest thing ever!!"


    [Miranda Touched]: "She''s so easy to talk to! Like an actual angel! I bumped into her, and she wasn''t even mad!"


    [TrueFanHere]: "Finally talked to my idol! I''ve printed out her quotes about the Hawke siblings to memorize!"


    [HawkeHater]: "I just wanna y video games with Miranda! I want her to carry me!"


    ...


    Unbeknownst to Miranda, she just found the younger generation to be a bit fragile and ack of exercising, as they kept tripping into her arms.


    Meanwhile, over at the ckwell residence, things were chaotic thanks to Theo''s scandal.


    Mrs. ckwell pointed a finger at Theo, snarling fiercely, "Weren''t you always chasing after Arabe? How did you manage to get another girl pregnant? Do you want to bring more chaos into this house?" Normally, such gossip about a wealthy heir wouldn''t stir much attention, as scandals aremon in those rich yboys of the circles. But Arabe was a public figure, and any association with her was bound to spark discussion.


    The ckwell-family was already


    under fire from Arabe''s fans after calling off the engagement, and now this scandal was adding fuel to the fire, regardless of whether their decision to break the engagement was justifiable or not - it was a public rtions nightmare.


    Theo gritted his teeth. "Mom, I don''t know. I thought I dealt with it back then. Arabe was always so coy, never letting me get close, which is why I..."


    He was puzzled about how a matter he had supposedly cleaned up had resurfaced out of blue. The rtionship with the other woman was casual and consensual, and he thought it ended on good terms. Why was it blowing up now?


    ming Arabe, he thought, if she hadn''t seduced him into getting intimate, and then left him hanging, he wouldn''t have looked elsewhere.


    ove


    Mrs. ckwell was exasperated, a picture of utter disappointment. "With your track record, how do you expect Miranda to take you seriously? You want to pursue her? In this situation, you''ll only embarrass her. Do you think the Lancaster family will let it slide?"


    Theo''s face turned sour, anger simmering beneath the surface.


    "Who did this?"


    "Who cares who did it? Everyone''s calling you a jerk now! Your


    deration of love for Miranda is all over town. The Lancaster Group, Mr. Ashcroft, and Sebastian have all put the word out in the circle. Our family''s social standing is plummeting! From now on, keep your distance from Miranda!"


    no

 Chapter 177

    Theo''s eyes shed with a hint of indignation.


    "As for Arabe, just watch how the Hawke family treats her. If their attitude hasn''t changed, maybe you could think about getting back together with her."


    Theo frowned at the suggestion and said coldly, "I''m not going to be with an impostor! Miranda clearly had a thing for me. If it hadn''t been for her meddling, Miranda would have been mine already!"


    Mr. ckwell snorted. "You? Do you really think Miranda would be interested in you? Have you even seen how people are talking about you these days? You should be grateful if you even manage to marry Arabe.''


    Mrs. ckwell wasn''t having any of it. "Our son is better than that imposter any day. What nonsense are you talking about?"


    The couple bickered a bit more before parting ways in a huff.


    After that, Theo picked up his phone and made a call.


    "Who the hell did this?" he snapped, "And what''s going on with that woman?"


    The voice on the other end timidly replied, "Mr. ckwell, you''d have to ask yourself that. Maybe you''ve crossed someone you shouldn''t have."


    Theo racked his brain but couldn''t think of anyone he''d offended who would go to such lengths. Meanwhile.


    "Mr. Everhart, it''s all taken care of."


    Sebastian adjusted his sses, responding with a simple, "Okay."


    "But it seems like the Lancaster Group and Mr. Elian Ashcroft are also making moves against the ckwell family."


    Sebastian tugged his lips slightly. "I got it."


    He didn''t seem surprised at all.


    "Prepare some gifts. We''ll be visiting Ms. Lancaster in a few days, and pay a visit to Mrs. Anna Lancaster as well."


    "Yes, sir."


    Sebastian looked ahead, calm andposed. He knew some matters couldn''t be left to chance.


    Elian was the kind of person who, given an inch, would tear into you like a rabid dog. Sebastian had no intention of giving him that inch.


    Outside a club.


    "Sis!" Hannah shouted from the entrance as she saw Miranda''s car approaching.


    Miranda parked and walked over to Hannah, with Caius already waiting nearby. As Miranda approached, they hurried over to greet her.


    "Hey, Miranda," Caius flushed the moment he saw Miranda.


    Hannah looped her arm through


    Miranda''s. "I''m d you came. I told


    them you''d be here; otherwise, it would be no fun. Do you want to change into a gown? There are brand owners showcasing some tonight. If you like one, we can just buy it."


    The event was a banquet hosted by a jewelry brand, inviting celebrities and society''s elite young women.


    Miranda had been invited but hadn''t nned on attending. However, her godmother was away on business and someone from the Lancaster Group needed to make an


    appearance, so here she was


    Since Miranda had been in school earlier, she was still in her casual outfit.


    "No need, I''m not walking the red carpet today," Miranda said,fortable in her attire and not wanting the hassle of changing into a gown.


    Caius, rubbing the bridge of his nose, remarked, "Miranda looks great in what she''s wearing. Way better than anyone else in a gown."


    Hannah frowned. "How is that the same? You can''tpare my sister with those people. Her beauty is ethereal."


    Amused by Hannah''s unabashed praise, Miranda couldn''t help but smile.


    "But you''re right - Mira can outshine them in anything," Hannah said proudly.


    En


    Ever since Miranda had gotten out from prison, she''d been in outfits handpicked by Lavinia, all high-end brands, giving her a natural ir. Miranda''s unique aura made even the finest dresses seem like mere essories on her.

 Chapter 178

    Caius echoed, "Absolutely, Mira would look stunning even in a potato sack."


    Miranda cleared her throat. No matter how thick-skinned she was, getting such over-the-toppliments from these siblings made her feel a bit bashful.


    Since Miranda wasn''t bothered to change into a gown, Hannah just linked arms with her and headed straight for the banquet hall.


    Caius followed behind them like a bodyguard. Behind Caius was their actual bodyguard.


    "Hey sis, I heard Arabe and Theo are having online altercation these days," Hannah whispered excitedly, diving into some gossip.


    Miranda was surprised. "Really?"


    Hannah continued, "Yeah, Theo got caught cheating and knocked someone up. So Arabe used that as ammo to y the victim. Her fans started attacking Theo, who got irritated. Heshed out, calling Arabe a slut, saying she seduced him and all that, and he even used her of using her brothers to threaten him. He imed she feigned innocent, attempting to deny everything after she offered herself to him." Listening to their drama, Miranda couldn''t help but smirk at the chaos.


    "And then what happened?"


    She had an inkling that Theo and Arabe would be at each other''s throats, but she didn''t expect Theo to go so viciously public.


    But then again, some things just didn''t matter to guys. Whereas for girls, public opinion could be brutal.


    For a yboy like Theo, who he hooked up with was no big deal. Especially when the revtions were such a stark contrast to Arabe''s usual persona.


    Hannah went on, "Then Theo said he actually had a thing for you, but Arabe was the one badmouthing you and trying to get him to chase you. Tsk, you should''ve seen their petty squabbling, but they did reveal some info. At least, people finally realized you were set up back then.


    Her fans, who were initially sympathetic towards her, started dropping her like flies. It''s hrious, really." Hannah couldn''t stop giggling, her face nearly splitting withughter. It took Caius reminding her to keep it together for her topose herself.


    Miranda hadn''t expected she''d missed such a spectacle. She''d just been at school for a day, and all this unfolded.


    As they talked, more and more people gathered around them as they neared the main event area. And more eyes turned their way.


    The venue was dazzling, filled with A-list celebrities, all dressed to the nines, Chatting andughing.


    Miranda''s entrance quickly dovut


    the


    photographers'' attention.


    Hannah clung to Miranda like a little bird, the sight of the affluent sisters so close and affectionate was


    rare, causing many to look on with admiration and envy.


    "By the way, I heard the Hawke


    family got invited tonight too. Do you think Arabe will show up?" Hannah whispered, "After all that, surely they wouldn''t let her out, right?"


    "She''ll be here," Miranda replied.


    Hannah remarked, "Huh?"


    Miranda lifted her gaze, her lips curled upward. "See, there she is."

 Chapter 179

    Upon hearing Miranda''sment, Hannah and Caius both turned their gaze to the other side. Sure enough, they saw the Hawke family making their entrance.


    Alden and Grace walked arm-in-arm, greeting others with warm smiles. The four Hawke boys were in tow as well, with Arabe tagging along in a pretty princess dress, deliberately positioning herself in the middle like the apple of their eye.


    But today, the Hawke brothers seemed different than usual. They barely acknowledged Arabe. So, when Arabe fell a bit behind, they didn''t wait for her. She was left to awkwardly gather her dress and hurry to catch up.


    As the Hawke family arrived, celebrities and the elite, who typically swarmed around them in the past the moment they spotted the family, kept their distance.


    After all, the four Hawke brothers and their spotlight-stealing sister were social media gold.


    Any association with them could skyrocket one''s exposure, making them a hot ticket for fame-seekers. Hence, each time when the Hawkes had made their entrance, they''d be the center of attention and receive countlesspliments.


    But now, with Miranda present, no one wanted to risk offending the Lancaster Group or Miranda herself by getting too close to the Hawkes.


    Besides, the Hawke family had been the subject of quite a bit of disgraceful scandal recently, with their sons and adopted daughter making tabloid headlines. Nobody wanted to be dragged into that mess. In the lively party atmosphere, the Hawkes found themselvesrgely ignored, and Alden and Grace struggled to maintain a polite facade despite their difort. The Hawke boys wore frowns as well. Arabe, however, seemed oblivious to the situation. She was busy trying to showcase herself, flipping her hair or adjusting her dress, then offering practiced smiles at the cameras.


    Hannah couldn''t hold back any longer. "Are the Hawkes out of their minds bringing her here? Aren''t they embarrassed?"


    Caius frowned. "They''re still treating Arabe like she''s something special, hopeless. Maybe she''s got some dirt on them?""


    The three of them stood amidst a crowd of socialites and heirs, creating an utmost captivating scene in that night''s banquet. Photographers couldn''t stop snapping photos of them, more so than they did of the top celebrities.


    Miranda casually picked up a pastry from a nearby buffet tter, watching the Hawkes as she spoke, "Maybe they''re worried that not bringing Arabe would cause more gossip. Bringing her might be an attempt to smooth things over."


    Given what she knew about Arabe, Miranda was certain Arabe wouldn''t pass up an opportunity to attend such an event. A little y for sympathy and she''d manage to get an approval from Alden and Grace.


    As for leverage, there were definitely some. Arabe and the Hawke family were on the same boat now The Hawkes likely feared that if they didn''t keep Arabe on their good side she might spill the beans about something from two years ago.


    It was clear the family was putting on a show of unity, but it was all for appearances. Dorian and the rest brothers clearly had no interest in engaging with Arabe. Despite her attempts to create a picture of sibling camaraderie, she was met with polite but firm indifference.


    Miranda had always thought the four brothers were


    ?


    no different from


    Arabe masters of self-promotion. With one as a CEO, another awyer, a musical prodigy, and an esports star, they each had their


    own


    careers but loved appearing at events with Arabe.


    If that wasn''t vanity and calcted publicity, what was? The entire Hawke family seemed cut from the same cloth.

 Chapter 180

    Well, they did say, "Birds of a feather flock together.''


    This year''s charity banquet was hosted by an international luxury brand owner, a tradition they upheld annually in the country. The guest list was a who''s who of brand ambassadors and the hottest celebrities of the moment.


    But the stars were just one part of the evening''s constetion. The real luminaries were the elite socialites and heiresses - the true powerhouses of consumer spending. After all, these were the people who could actually afford the sparkly trinkets on disy, making them the brand''s most valued clients.


    Even with all the celebrities around, it was clear that these dazzling heiresses held a superior position. But Arabe, the so-called "heiress", was clearly cast out of that inner circle.


    The other guests didn''t equalize themselves with her, their gazes at her a hint of disdain, whispering juicy tidbits about her.


    "Did you see Arabe''s fa?ade crumble? She''s been faking it all along."


    "Totally! I''ve always thought she was a phony. She even tried to badmouth me in the press. The Hawke family ckballed me for ages, and I lost roles because of them."


    "Is that true about her and Theo?"


    "I used to think the Hawke boys were like something out of a romance novel. Now, they''re just a bunch of clowns."


    Because of Arabe, the Hawke family had fallen from grace in the eyes of many.


    ...


    Women who once idolized the four Hawke brothers now found themcking. Why settle for a bunch of overprotective brother-types, especially ones so shamelessly doting on a foster sister, when they could have their pick of the litter?


    Not to mention Arabe''s biological parents, who were well-known for their antics. When Adam and Ethan''s family suggested Arabe set Adam up with a well-to-do girlfriend, everyone couldn''t help but roll their eyes in disgust.


    "Ugh, shameless," Hannah spat, her face twisted in distaste.


    Meanwhile, the Hawke family noticed Miranda. When Alden and Grace saw her, there was a flicker of awkwardness in their eyes, quickly reced by delight.


    The four Hawke brothers had


    spotted Miranda mingling with the Lancasters shortly after arriving. They were chatting andughing looking every bit the quintessential high society siblings, capturing everyone''s attention with their mere presence.


    elhet


    Miranda''s outfit was understated, yet she seemed to outshine everyone, exuding an effortless grace like a princess meandering through her own gardens. Compared to the other guests in their finery, she was radiant a true embodiment of elegance,


    In contrast, Arabe, standing nearby, seemed worlds apart. Every move she made only highlighted her


    This brought back memories of when Miranda, first returned to the Hawke family. Back then, they had looked at her the same way- thinking only Arabe was fit to be their sister, raised in their world of privilege and refinement. Miranda had been awkward and in, always managing to embarrass herself.


    But now. The roles had reversed. Yet, Arabe''s behavior hadn''t changed. It was Miranda who had transformed.


    Arabe also spotted Miranda. Her smile froze, reced by a flicker of spite in her eyes. She reached out, trying to link arms with Dorian, but he deftly avoided her touch.


    "Dorian." she called, only to receive a cool, dismissive nce in return.

 Chapter 181

    That one look made Arabe''s heart sink like a stone.


    Why was this happening? Did Dorian not care for her anymore?


    In the past, whenever something like this happened, her brothers would always stand by her unconditionally. It was Theo who wronged her, so why were they treating her this way? This wasn''t her fault!


    They had changed. Arabe noticed that the whole family was looking in Miranda''s direction, and tears of anger welled up in her eyes.


    It was because of her, she was certain. It was all because of Miranda that they were different now!


    She wanted to stay close to Alistair, Orion, and Lysander, but like Dorian, they had distanced themselves from her. Especially when Miranda nced their way, they seemed almost afraid of being seen too close to Arabe, keeping a careful distance.


    Alistair spoke with a calm detachment, "Let''s not forget, we''re not blood rtives. Being too close might raise some eyebrows. We should keep some boundaries."


    Lysander chimed in, "Alistair''s right. You should be more careful."


    Dorian silently agreed.


    Mrs. Hawke, overhearing the exchange, added quietly, "Your brothers have a point. You''re not rted by blood, so why stick so close? If people start talking, it could get ugly, saying you''re trying to seduce your brothers."


    And now, with the whole mess involving Theo, things were even moreplicated. Arabe kept insisting that Theo was lying about them sleeping together, but this scandal was shattering the sweet image she had always portrayed to the Hawke family.


    Mrs. Hawke didn''t want any rumors of her sons being involved with Arabe, which would only bring more shame and embarrassment to the family.


    Originally, neither Mr. nor Mrs. Hawke wanted to bring Arabe to the banquet tonight.


    But Arabe pleaded, saying she wanted the chance to clear her name. She feared that if she didn''t show up people would gossip even more about their family. With a mix of emotional appeals and ying the victim, they eventually relented and brought her along.


    Hearing Mrs. Hawke''s words, Arabe clutched the fabric of her dress tightly, swallowing her resentment and anger.


    She whispered, a picture of grievance, "I understand, Mom. I''ll be careful."


    Her voice seemed as if she was about to break down.


    "Ugh, she''s at it again. Such a drama queen," Hannah pouted her lips, her face practically a meme of disdain.


    "What kind of spell has she cast on the Hawke family. I just don''t get it."


    Ever since finding out that Miranda was the real daughter of the Hawke family, Hannah had taken a special dislike to Arabe.


    Her tongue was as sharp as ever. Whenever she met up with her gal pals, trash-talking Arabe was a given.


    It got to the point where her friends would reflexively think "drama queen" the moment they saw Arabe.


    "Hey, sis, since Arabe isn''t blood rted with those four brothers, do you think they might, you know, hook up or something?"


    Miranda was left speechless. She couldn''t help but nce at Hannah, who looked as innocent and adorable as ever.


    Caius thought Hannah''sment


    was a bit too obscenely crude and might have upset Miranda. After all, those Hawke boys were technically Miranda''s real brothers.  He was about to scold Hannah when Miranda, with surprising seriousness, said, "That''s an interesting angle. She might actually be nning to switch tactics and hookup with all four Hawke boys."

 Chapter 182

    Caius was astounded.


    Arabe was the kind of person who loved having men orbiting around her. She had an intense brotherplex and a possessive streak.


    During her three years with the Hawke family, she was especially fond of getting up close and personal with the four brothers, and it wasn''t umon for her to indulge in hugs, pecks, and all sorts of affectionate gestures.


    Back then, the brothers didn''t mind her getting all chummy with them. But now that they weren''t


    biologically rted, who knew what Arabe might pull to stay with the Hawke family?


    If she really went down that road, Miranda figured she might just want to install a camera in the Hawke household.


    Caius was floored, never expecting Miranda to be so blunt. His nned words got stuck in his throat. Hannah, on the other hand, nodded eagerly. "Right?"


    Suddenly, Caius spoke up, "They''reing over."


    As he mentioned, the Hawkes were already making their way towards Miranda. This caught the attention of everyone around, from celebrities to high society folks, who instinctively turned to watch. A few celebrities even snapped pictures hastily just to catch the unfolding drama.


    Arabe spotted some familiar faces - old friends she''d once hung out with. She eagerly approached them, ready to reconnect. But they quickly turned to chat amongst themselves, acting as if they hadn''t seen her.


    Arabe forced a smile. "What''s this? Are you guys ignoring me on purpose?"


    Without turning her head, one of them replied with a sarcastic tone, "We''d rather not get introduced to your brother."


    "Yeah, hanging out with you would just lower our status."


    Arabe''s smile faltered, and she bit her lip in frustration, ring at them.


    "Don''t give us that look. Look, even your foster parents are off to meet their real daughter," one of the debutantes said pointedly.


    "There''s no denying blood ties. You can spot the difference a mile away."


    These girls were never really close to Arabe; their friendship was as flimsy as a paper napkin. They had been used by Arabe a few times hoping to meet her brothers, which had left them feeling like fools. If they weren''t rubbing salt in the wound now, it was only because they were well-mannered.


    Arabe nced over at Alden, Grace, Dorian and the rest. Sure enough, they were heading straight for Miranda. Her expression went sour, and she clenched her dress as she hurried after them.


    "Miranda, it''s been so long," Mrs. Hawke said with a smile that carried a hint of appeasement, her eyes filled with a mother''s pride for her biological daughter.


    Alden''s gaze was simrly warm. "Your mom, your brothers, and I have all missed you."


    Dorian and the other three stood silently, but their looks at Miranda carried a mix of emotions that hadn''t been there before.


    Alistair''s expression was especially


    brothers feelings were more


    transparent, revealing a mix of awkwardness and a tentative desire to reconnect.


    But one thing was clear: when those four looked at Caius, their eyes showed unmistakable hostility.

 Chapter 183

    Caius could feel the hostility radiating from the four brothers'' res. But instead of being intimidated, he found it exhrating. As a man, as a brother, being envied felt extremely exhrating.


    Why hadn''t he felt this way in the twenty-odd years he''d been Hannah''s brother? Maybe it was all about sisters.


    Caius shot them a defiant look and then, asked Miranda purposely, "Sis, who are these guys? They seem like they know you pretty well."


    Hannah was taken aback. Was this really her brother, acting all phoney? But she quickly caught on and yed along.


    "Yeah, what are they talking about? You don''t know them that well, do you? Why are they pretending like you''re all close?"


    Dorian''s eyes darkened. "The ones who have the least to do with her are probably you two."


    His chilly voice seemed to drop the temperature around them.


    The Lancaster family''s faces turned sour at his words. Dorian''s statement was hard to argue with, given the Hawkes'' blood ties to Miranda.


    Caius scoffed, "Well, sorry to disappoint you, but she''s my sister."


    He put extra emphasis on "my". "We''re actually siblings. Who are you? If I recall correctly, my sister has never acknowledged any of you, right?"


    That stung, and Caius knew it. He''d had a bone to pick with Dorian for a long time.


    He remembered vividly how Dorian had treated Miranda when she auditioned, all because of Arabe.


    And Alistair''s bias against Miranda at the shooting range was tant.


    Lysander, too, had repeatedly shed with Miranda on the reality show, often for Arabe''s sake, even going so far as to threaten her.


    None of these guys were fricking normal. Their favoritism was out of this world. They weren''t fit to be Miranda''s brothers; they simply didn''t deserve it.


    Caius''s retort left the four Hawke brothers with grim, icy expressions.


    Miranda''s eyebrows arched slightly, but she stayed out of it, letting Caius and Hannah have their say. She knew they were fed up with this family.


    A little verbal sparring was just what they needed to vent. So she remained silent.


    Alden and Grace''s expressions also hardened.


    Mrs. Hawke spoke up, dissatisfied, "No matter what, Miranda is our biological daughter. She''s part of the Hawke family, Dorian and the fest''s younger sister. What you said was a bit much, don''t you think?"


    Mrs. Hawke, with her years of experience as ady from the wealthy family, knew how to navigate such situations.


    Her words were carefully chosen, aiming to closing the rtion


    Love


    between herself, the Hawke family and Miranda; they were not easily disputed, and her tone was both disapproving and slightly conciliatory, making it hard for anyone to respond harshly.


    Alden, seeing his wife had spoken, remained silent. Miranda''s lips curled into a sarcastic smile, but she didn''t speak, allowing the moment to linger.


    Miranda''s attitude left the Hawkes in a bit of a bind. They had approached Miranda to use the asion as


    a chance to mend their rtionship with her. So the couple took the initiative to speak kindly.


    One wasn''t angry to the person in smiles, especially in such settings, so they assumed Miranda wouldn''t be as harsh as before. They figured Miranda''s previous attitude was likely a reaction to their own poor treatment of her, so if they were nieer, she''de around


    They wanted to reim their biological daughter, to have her part of the Hawke family. By now, the couple realized that an adopted daughter would never be the same as a biological one.


    Even if they treated Arabe like a princess, she still carried different blood. Only their biological daughter truly bore their distinguished genes.


    Moreover, they knew about how Miranda had been treated in the Zade family, suffering the torture that the foster daughter should have faced. This weighed heavily on their conscience.


    They regretted their past choices. So now, they wanted to reconcile with Miranda.


    Dorian and the other three brothers felt the same; they had been asked and wanted Miranda back, too.


    At the sight of Alden and Grace''s demeanor, Miranda''s eyes only grew more cynical.


    Where was all this concern when the old Miranda was alive? Now, in death, they pretended to care? Miranda was about to speak when Arabe''s tearful voice interrupted abruptly.


    "Don''t ignore Mom and Dad. If you need to me someone, me me. I''m the one you should resent. I don''t want you to take it out on our parents and brothers because of me."

 Chapter 184

    The onlookers pretended to mingle, but their eyes kept darting towards the unfolding drama. This was the real-life version of the switched-at-birth soap opera, and who wouldn''t want to witness the spectacle? "I''ve seen this episode before. In the book I readst night, the fake heiress starts her ''poor me'' act right about now."


    "Books don''t lie. The fake heiress always tries to cling to her foster parents, disparaging the real one with her pathetic antics."


    The two celebrity friends in Showbiz chatted conspiratorially, all while maintaining their morous smiles for the nearby photographers.


    "Last time we were at an event together, she pulled the same stunt with me."


    "Well, karma''s a real thing, isn''t it?"


    Arabe''s words made Miranda''s eyebrows knit together slightly.


    "What are you, a green tea bitch?"


    Biting her lip, Arabe gazed at Miranda, looking wounded.


    Miranda''s voice turned icy. "Have you ever suffered? Slept in a barn? Almost sold off by your foster parents? Ever had your leg broken for the smallest mistake? Or been abandoned by your real family?" Arabe''s face fell, her eyes betraying her guilt.


    "You''ve never been through anything, yet here you are, acting all freaking bitchy," Miranda cussed out coldly. "Who do you think you are, pulling stunts in front of the one you''ve snatched everything from? Oh, right, your parents who preferred their son than the daughter must have given you that nerve." Miranda suddenly recalled something. "You did the stic surgery, didn''t you? It''s so fake I feel it repulsive."


    Mentioning the stic surgery was like pressing Arabe''s sore spot; her anger red, visible even in her eyes. But given the situation, she had to suppress it.


    "I was just stating facts. Why are you so harsh? Just because I was the Hawke family''s daughter for twenty years? Is that my fault?" Arabe tried to y the victim card.


    Miranda smirked. "And what else?"


    She didn''t need to argue with someone like Arabe. She didn''t need logic to prove she was in the right. Arabe found herself at a loss for words.


    "It''s not right. How can you think like that?" she attempted weakly to defend herself.


    Mirandaughed as if she''d heard the funniest joke. "Oh, you know what''s right? Then why don''t you leave the Hawke family and go to your reat parents? After all, you''ve ganged up and been scheming behind my back, haven''t you?"


    Arabe quickly denied, "I didn''t! I would never do that."


    Miranda challenged, "I don''t believe you. Show me your chat logs." Arabe fell silent.


    Miranda''s lips curled into a smirk at the sight of Arabe''s hardening face. "Or should I ask the police for the evidence of you sending your biological parents to cause trouble at the Lancaster Group


    headquarters?"


    Finally, Arabe was silenced, unable to risk saying more. The shing cameras and lenses around her discouraged her from making any rash moves.


    She hade to this event hoping


    to win sympathy and clear her name. But the more she engaged with Miranda, the deeper she dug her own grave. She couldn''t afford to make further conversation


    Miranda''s cold smile returned. "If you know what''s good for you, keep quiet. Don''t make me p you."


    The onlookers had only seen Miranda''s fiery temper on live streams, with some even suspecting this was all part of some borate script.

 Chapter 185

    They never thought they''d witness such a scene in a real-life setting like this.


    Was there really someone who spoke so bluntly these days? Even in a setting like this, she didn''t hold back. But man, it was refreshing to hear!


    Compared to how everyone else was always careful not to be taken out of context, Miranda''s words were like a breath of fresh air!


    Even Hannah felt relieved. That was indeed her sister. Sure, she was a bit rough, but she got the job done.


    Miranda''s words to Arabe left Alden and Grace a bit diforted. And the four brothers didn''t look too pleased either.


    "Miranda." Mrs. Hawke called out, forcing a smile.


    Miranda nced at her. "Sorry, you should call me Ms. Lancaster. I''ve got nothing to do with your family," she said, turning her gaze to Dorian and the rest three. "And you guys too. Stop trying to im kinship or I''ll call the cops."


    The mention of the cops made the Hawke family shift ufortably.


    "It was our fault in the past, but if you could just forgive us, we could..." Mrs. Hawke tried to smooth things


    over.


    Miranda cut her off without hesitation. She scanned the room, chuckling impassively, "Trying to guilt-trip me in front of all these people? You sure think highly of yourselves."


    Mrs. Hawke''s face turned a shade of flushed and ashen.


    Alden said gravely, "Miranda, no matter yourst name, you''ll always be our daughter."


    Mrs. Hawke mumbled, "You''ve had your say with Arabe. Isn''t that enough?"


    Hannah thought, "What is this, a trantion for ''you''ve scolded Arabe, so leave me alone now?"


    Eyes darkening, Dorian stared


    intensely at Miranda. "What exactly do you want? In such an asion, our parents already humbled themselves talking with you, just to make peace. Don''t forget, everyone is watching. What will it take for you to change your attitude?


    Miranda frowned. "You came here to take the heat; you''re acting shameless, not me. How''s that rted to me? Don''t try to make me take the me."


    She''d always said the family was messed up. They just love passing the buck. They were the one who flocked over with their antics, and now they attempted to im it was her fault.


    They willingly tet Miranda take the fall for the spoiled Arabe and then threw all the me on the foster daughter, acting like they were. squeaky clean. Even when


    apologizing, they had to choose a


    scene.  vel''


    Alistair stepped forward, keeping his voice steady. "Can''t you just talk normally? Can''t you see we''re trying to make amends?"


    Listening to the Hawkes'' attitude toward Miranda, Arabe bit her lips so hard they started to bleed. Miranda''s brows knitted together. "What''s wrong with you people? Keep bothering me and I''ll get security."


    Alden and Grace''s faces darkened.


    Caius stepped in front of Miranda.


    "Keep hassling my sister, and don''t me me for calling someone. Stop trying to im family ties. My sister doesn''t need embarrassing rtives like you. Isn''t there some golden child in your family?" Caius nodded toward Arabe. "There she is. Go im her, and stop pestering my sister."


    He turned to Miranda. "Sis, let''s go. They''re showcasing some jewelry over there. Pick what you like, and it''s on me."

 Chapter 186

    Miranda nodded ordingly, and turned to head in the direction he had pointed out.


    Hannah gave the Hawkes a disdainful nce, and then followed closely behind Miranda, ready to leave. Although Miranda didn''t mind giving this family a piece of her mind wherever and whenever, she knew better than to cause a scene in public. She wasn''t about to waste her breath arguing with fools, but that didn''t mean she was crazy.


    Just then, Dorian called after her.


    "Miranda."


    His voice was low, weighted with a question, "What will it take for you to let go of the past and change your attitude?"


    Miranda couldn''t help but find it amusing. Even now, Dorian couldn''t bring himself to ask for her forgiveness. He kept his voice low, so only a few of them could hear.


    Miranda halted, her voice cold and detached. "Let go of the past? Maybe if you were all dead. Or if your precious Arabe went back to the Zade family and relived my past."


    Arabe nced around at her four brothers, but none of them met her gaze. None of them offered her anyfort. Their eyes were all on Miranda, only on her.


    At the sight of this, Arabe''s expression finally showed a trace of fear, and she trembled a little. Why was this happening?


    Alden and Grace''s faces were stern, filled withplex emotions.


    Miranda suddenly remembered something and turned to Dorian. "Oh, by the way, I heard you used to be close with a girl named Sunny."


    Her mentioning Sunny changed Dorian''s face almost immediately. And Miranda noticed something different in his expression. Arabe''s face also turned even paler upon hearing the name.


    Miranda smiled slightly. "Do you know what happened to her?"


    Dorian''s eyes were fixed closely on Miranda. "What do you know?"


    Miranda replied, "Just like Cathy."


    She nced at Arabe as she said it, "Why not ask your darling sister?"


    The name Cathy caused a flicker of something in Orion''s eyes too. The expressions of the rest of the Hawkes were a mix of guilt and trepidation.


    For the Hawke family, Cathy was a taboo topic. It was because of Cathy that they had reluctantly let Miranda take the fall for Arabe.


    So when Miranda mentioned Cathy, every member of the Hawke family felt uneasy. They feared Miranda might say something she shouldn''t.


    As Miranda saw the family''s fearful expressions, her lips curled into a mocking smile.


    The most explosive news should be revealed at the most opportune moment. If people couldn''t take down their opponent in one blow, they''ll just end up with a persistent nuisance.


    So, she was waiting for Cathy to wake up. Only Cathy''s testimony could effectively clear her name and put the Hawke family in their ce.


    For now, she merely toyed with them, keeping them on edge like ants scurrying on a hot stove.


    After leaving them with those words, Miranda continued with Caius and Hannah towards another jewelry exhibit.


    Though this event was primarily a banquet, jewelry sales were an importantponent. Thetest jewelry collections would be


    showcased, with celebrities asel


    ambassadors, and the wealthy


    socialites were the real target customers.


    Selling hundreds of millions worth of jewelry at such an event was not unusual. For instance, Lavinia had already deposited thirty million.


    dors into Miranda''s ountal ne


    instructing her to buy any jewels she fancied.


    In


    But Miranda wasn''t particrly interested in jewelry; in her previous life, her home had been overflowing with luxury items. After all, with NexMed Labs around for so long, the umtion of wealth was pretty substantial.

 Chapter 187

    When folks came knocking on the door for a doctor, they often brought along some treasures. This was why Miranda never really had much of a craving for material things.


    Still, she was curious to see if there was something nice she could pick out for her Godmom. Dozens of million bucks was something she could easily pull together.


    As Miranda left with the Lancasters, the Hawke family members didn''t catch up. After the recent scene, everyone''s expressions were a bit sour.


    Alden and Grace hadn''t expected Miranda to be so unrestrained, especially with so many cameras around. Their n to mend fences with Miranda had crumbled.


    But Miranda''s words left them with no room to argue, even intensifying their gnawing guilt. Not just that, they were also peeved at Miranda''s attitude.


    So the couple remained in silence. Mrs. Hawke shot a displeased nce at Arabe. Her eyes were full of reproach and dissatisfaction.


    "Why did you have to butt in? You know she doesn''t like you, so why go talk to her? Can''t you let us mother and daughter have a moment?"


    Though Mrs. Hawke kept her voice low, its sharpness carried, and a few people nearby heard.


    Arabe immediately looked hurt. "Mom... I was just standing up for you. I couldn''t stand how she treated you. Did I do something wrong?"


    Mrs. Hawke''s impatience only grew seeing her like this. She couldn''t quite grasp why she used to find Arabe so endearing.


    Alden let out a heavy sigh and shot Arabe a displeased look as well.


    "Who was that Sunny she mentioned? And what''s their connection to Cathy?" Mrs. Hawke quietly asked Dorian.


    Dorian didn''t reply. Instead, he and Orion both cast cold gazes at Arabe.


    Arabe averted her eyes, afraid of looking at them, guilt evident in her lowered gaze. With a mix of despair and frustration, she protested, "I have no idea what she''s talking about: Can''t you see she''s trying to stir the pot?"


    Dorian looked away, though suspicion had already taken root in his mind.


    With Miranda and the Lancasters gone, the crowd began to disperse, whispering among themselves. Most of the cameras, which had been focused on the high-profile celebrities and top-tier society children, followed them out.


    Naturally, the cameras snapped the most pictures of the stars, as many from elite families preferred to


    stay out of the spotlight. The higher the status, the less they wanted the exposure.


    The Hawke family was quite the opposite. Due to their consistent presence in trending topics, they had be darling subjects for event photographers and mainstream media alike.


    This event was no different. They were still a hot topic, with many media outlets snapping away.


    But Dorian frowned, clearly not wanting to be photographed at this moment, and seemed to be distancing himself from Arabe in the frame.


    Arabe, however, yed to the cameras. Whenever they focused on her, she stered on a smile and clung tightly to her brothers.


    After standing for a moment, Dorian turned and walked away. Alistair followed suit shortly after. The smile Arabe had struggled to maintain faltered.


    "Hey," she called out faintly, looking pitiful and helpless.


    For years, she had mastered


    projecting an image that easily garnered sympathy and affection from these men. Each time she did this, it would earn her a disy of kindness and warmth from her brothers.


    So, she tried the tactic once more. But this time, they merely paused for a moment without turning back,


    and then continued walking in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 188

    Orion and Lysander exchanged a nce before they turned and walked away.


    Meanwhile, Alden and Grace, with their brows furrowed, were busy mingling with the crowd, trying to salvage their reputation. Thest thing they wanted was for Arabe to drag the Hawke family''s name through the mud, so they set about making nice with the other guests.


    Before long, Arabe found herself abandoned, with her family nowhere in sight. Even the youngdies she once considered friends avoided her like the gue, as if she were contagious.


    The young gentlemen, on the other hand, exchanged amused nces in her direction, seemingly making jokes. Theo shared the same social circle with them, so they''d learned that the supposedly innocent Arabe was anything but, and Theo had bonked her; those men loved a bit of gossip.


    But Arabe was blissfully ignorant, convinced that her primped self had captivated them. She had always prided herself on her ability to charm men, believing that if she could keep her four aplished brothers wrapped around her finger, any man would be easy.


    Though she dismissed these mediocre heirs as beneath her, she couldn''t help but unt her seductive side confidently.


    "Can you believe this family? Ugh, disgusting," Hannah ranted. "I''ve never seen anyone such shameless. And that little maniptor - does she really think we don''t see through her act? Thank goodness my brother saw right through Arabe from the start, called her out as a phony."


    Caius touched his nose. He remembered that party where Arabe had tried to charm him, with her sickly sweet voice and coy antics, calling him in a coquettish way, which he thought was abnormal. Hence, he didn''t had much positive impression on Arabe to begin with.


    Miranda swept a surprised nce at Caius. "Really?"


    Caius smirked. "Oh, absolutely. I have a sixth sense for these things."


    Miranda yfully praised him, "Awesome."


    Caius flushed at her words, while Hannah smiled. Their cheerful camaraderie was a sting to the Hawkes, leaving them exasperated and envious.


    Miranda caught sight of the Hawke family, noting that they had drifted apart. Unlike before, the four brothers and Arabe were no longer inseparable.


    She narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. Judging by Dorian''s earlier reaction, he seemed unaware of Sunny''s current situation. Even if he knew, his expression suggested that Sunny held a special ce in his heart; otherwise, he wouldn''t have reacted so strongly.


    Orion, too, had shown a notable response to the mention of Cathy''s name. Arabe''s formerckeys hinted at some ambiguous past between Arabe''s brothers and Cathy and Sunny.


    Thus, if Arabe was behind the troubles of these two women, it must be rooted in her jealousy and possessiveness over Dorian and Orion.


    And if... if Dorian and Orion discovered that Arabe had intentionally harmed Sunny and Cathy. Miranda''s lips curled upward. Things were about to get interesting.


    "Look at this ne, sis! It''s gorgeous!" Hannah eximed with excitement.


    Miranda followed Hannah''s gaze to the jewelry disy, agreeing, "It is." And it would look perfect on Hannah.


    "Do you like it?" Miranda asked.


    "I do, but my parents didn''t give me much spending money this time, so I''m just window shopping," Hannah admitted honestly.


    For her young age as well as less restraint on those stuff, Hannah''s parents would set a limit financially.


    Miranda smiled briefly and turned to


    the sales attendant, who was responsible for jewelry showcasing and inventory. "This ne," Miranda pulled out a card, "here''s the card. Take it down, will you?"


    The attendant turned excited. "Of course, Ms. Miranda Lancaster, right away."


    "And it''s a gift for my sister," Miranda added.


    The attendant gazed at Hannah and beamed. "Congrattions, Ms. Hannah Lancaster, your sister is so nice!"


    Hannah was momentarily stunned and in disbelief, her face a mix of bashful delight and surprise.


    Caius didn''t expect Miranda''s generosity, fearing Miranda might not carry enough money. He frowned. "You spoil her too much, Miranda."


    Miranda grinned at Caius. "Want one too, Caius?"


    Her bright smile was impossible to resist, and Caius''s stern expression softened instantly. He responded with a tinge of shyness. "No, not necessary. I don''t really do jewelry."


    en


    A whiny voice from the side chimed in, mixed with pride, "Well, I like it, why don''t you get me one?"


    On the other side, someone approached Alden and Grace during their mingling.


    "I heard that Mrs. Anna Lancaster''s recovery was thanks to Ms. Miranda Lancaster. She''s a lifesaver for Mr.


    Ashcroft too. I have a few foreign et


    dignitaries eager to meet your


    daughter and perhaps even secure a spot for treatment. Could you tell us what it would take for Miranda to agree to help them?"

 Chapter 189

    This guy was clearly someone with a notable background, dressed head-to-toe in designer brands. Yet, when he mentioned Miranda, there wasn''t a hint of arrogance in his tone. Instead, he spoke with humility and curiosity.


    His attitude and words left Alden and Gracepletely stunned. Mrs. Hawke even questioned if she had heard him wrong. "Wh-what..."


    Alden was just as taken aback. "What treatment?"


    They had never heard of any such thing.


    Sure, they knew Miranda had saved Mr. Ashcroft''s life, but they thought it was just dumb luck, like one of those coincidences you see on TV. Maybe Mr. Ashcroft had a sudden health scare, and Miranda happened to be there to help out.


    But now, this guy was acting like Miranda was some sort of Great Healer?


    The man frowned. "You really don''t know?"


    He had assumed that even though Miranda wasn''t close to her biological parents, they would at least know about her skills in medicine and healing.


    After all, one didn''t just pick up those skills overnight. Maybe they knew when she started learning medicine. Turned out, they didn''t know a thing.


    While not many people in their circle were aware of Miranda''s abilities, those with extensiveworks and high status knew a little bit.


    Even though the Lancaster family hadn''t broadcast this information, plenty of people had witnessed Miranda''s healing skills firsthand.


    Word tended to get out, and this wasn''t something shameful. Given Mrs. Anna Lancaster''s attitude towards Miranda, it was only natural that people found out Anna''s recovery was thanks to Miranda.


    In fact, if it weren''t for Lavinia shielding Miranda, a slew of medical experts would have already shown up at their door.


    After all, Mrs. Anna Lancaster''s condition had once stumped the entire medicalmunity. And now she was healthier than ever. Calling it a medical miracle wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    Naturally, as the doctor responsible, Miranda was drawing a lot of attention. Thanks to Lavinia''s deliberate protection, Miranda had been spared the chaos.


    "You must be mistaken. She hasn''t even graduated college yet. How could she possibly be a healer? She''s not even a doctor," Alden frowned.


    Mrs. Hawke nodded. "Exactly, she''s so young. How could she be what you''re calling the Great Healer? You''re not trying to pull a fast one on us, are you?"


    The man chuckled derisively. "Seems like you really don''t know. Imagine being her biological parents and not even knowing your daughter can heal people. No wonder she doesn''t acknowledge you."


    The couple realized this man might actually be serious. As he was about to leave, Alden fumbled, "We..."


    He didn''t know what to say. Admitting they didn''t know felt like a loss of potential connections.


    Mrs. Hawke''s expression shifted a few times. She exchanged a nce with Alden and quickly added, we''re just joking. We knew she studied medicine, but we didn''t


    realize she was that impet


    Alden hurriedly chimed in, "Yeah, yeah. We''ve had some misunderstandings with our daughter, and we''re not very close. But she''s still our daughter, and we''d like to clear things up and live happily as a family."


    "But we don''t really know what her rules for healing are. She''s quite independent and doesn''t share much with us," Mrs. Hawke sighed.


    They truly had no idea Miranda had any medical skills. They''d never even heard of her studying medicine before. And these days, people learned medicine in college, they assumed.


    She''d been in jail for two years and hadn''t graduated yet, so how could she know how to heal? She wasn''t a doctor; how could she be healing people and be the Great Healer?


    The couple couldn''t wrap their heads around it, but at this moment, they were eager to salvage their


    dignity. Whether it was true or not, they decided to y along.


    Alden added, "Right, but if you''re interested, you can leave us your card, and we''ll try to find out for you."


    The man nodded at his words,


    handing his business card to Alden.


    "I''d appreciate that. If Ms. Hawke needs anything, just let me know. hope you can persuade her. If she agrees, anything can be arranged."


    Alden''s eyes widened slightly as he looked at the man''s business card, his tone bing even more enthusiastic.


    "Sure, no problem. Don''t worry, I''ll make this a priority."


    The man smiled slightly. "Thank you.''


    The Lancaster family had been so tight-lipped and strict about their rules.


    It was said that Miranda required reviewing medical records before deciding whether to treat someone,


    and there was a waiting list. Unless she personally agreed, everything must be done by the book.


    As a broker among the elite, he could only approach Miranda''s biological parents for a shortcut.


    The Lancaster family''s protection of Miranda was airtight, and he dared not approach her directly. He''d seen Miranda''s sharp tongue and temper, and it was fearsome.


    He was afraid if he approached her, he''d just get a tongueshing.

 Chapter 190

    Nor did he desire to disrupt the rules for there was not much to gain if he did. After all, as to this young Great Healer, there hadn''t been any supporting information he could gather to understand her well. Alden held the business card between his fingers. This was the kind of connection that everyone in the elite circles would kill to have.


    A renowned broker among elites. Sure, he was part of the upper crust himself, but as a broker, he possessed more connections than most aristocrats could dream of.


    "Now I believe what he said," Alden murmured, his voice low. "Our daughter... she might actually know medicine.''


    Mrs. Hawke couldn''t help but interject, "But surely she isn''t more skilled than all those professionals, right?"


    Even as she said it, doubt lingered in her voice.


    "Perhaps we just don''t know her well enough," Alden sighed heavily. "If only we''d known sooner."


    Gaze darkening, Mrs. Hawke felt a twinge of remorse. "If only. If I''d known back then, I would''ve chosen my own daughter, no matter what."


    Arabe still lived with them, yet the warmth they once felt for her had cooled considerably.


    Meanwhile, Alistair sidled up to Dorian, a grin ying on his lips as he spoke in a subdued voice. "Seems like you''re particrly sensitive when ites to this Sunny girl."


    Dorian''s expression remained grim; he kept silent as Alistair chuckled briefly. "Can''t me me for being curious, Dorian. I remember you had a thing for Sunny back in the day. Then, out of nowhere, she transferred schools, moved away, vanished. I''d love to know what happened. But I also know Sunny supposedly bullied Arabe, and you probably retaliated against Sunny for that, right?"


    Dorian took a swig of wine, the rich red liquid sliding swiftly down his throat, his steely face tinged with a tad redness.


    "Arabe said Sunny and her friends bullied her, put bugs in her backpack, so I..."


    For the first time, a flicker of regret flickered in Dorian''s eyes. Alistair could guess what came next.


    "So what happened to Sunny then? And how does Miranda know about all this?"


    Dorian shook his head. "I don''t know. Sunny vanished, moved away. I tried everything to find her, but nothing. As for Miranda knowing, I have no idea," Dorian kept on, his voice low. "But I suspect she knows where Sunny is now."


    Alistair fell silent for a moment, his gaze drifting to Arabe, who was deliberately posing for the cameras. "Have we done a lot of things we shouldn''t have, for her?"


    Dorian looked at Arabe too, his eyes void of warmth. "Maybe we were wrong from the start. The one we should have cherished was never her."


    Dorian had forgotten that when Miranda first returned to the Hawke family, he saw her as nothing more than a stranger with shared DNA.


    In his eyes, Miranda wasn''t even


    worth a strand of Arabe''s hair. Arabe, the sister they grew up with, pampered, and loved, was their sister. They couldn''t ept a so-called blood tied sister who appeared out of nowhere, and had harbored much apprehension of the possibility that her existence might force Arabe away from the family.


    Back then, Miranda was an outsider, an intruder whose decades of luxury life was stolen by Arabe. They assumed she would want to harm Arabetta, bully her, and thus, they despised Miranda passionately and her poor and pedantic state.


    Even, at one point, letting her take the fall for Arabe''s actions


    seemed like the right thing to do for Dorian. But somewhere along the way, he''d realized things were amiss What on earth had they done? They had sent their real sister to prison, all the while protecting someone who wasn''t that innocent they thought she was!


    Alistair took a deep breath, his thoughts more conflicted than Dorian''s. "Perhaps things changed the day she walked out of prison."


    As they conversed, murmurs from the surrounding crowd caught their attention. They stopped and began eavesdropping on those whispers.


    "Can you believe Miranda''s sisterly devotion? She just bought a three-million piece of jewelry on a whim! Gosh, when will I have a sister like that?"


    "That''s the first piece sold today! The organizers even invited Miranda for a photo op after the event."


    "I''m so envious. How lucky is Hannah to have a sister like Miranda?"


    "I used to think Miranda was hard to get along with, but I guess she''s just amitted sister. She even asked Caius if he wanted anything earlier."


    "Ha! Caius is lucky to have Miranda as his sister."


    "Is that Mr. Elian Ashcroft over there? Wow, he''s here too."


    "Haha. Didn''t you hear those folks? Mr. Elian Ashcroft''s hoping Miranda will buy him some jewelry." "Whoa, and where''s Sebastian? Our dear Mr. Elian Everhart! Mr. Everhart, you better hurry before someone else steals your chosen one!"


    ...


    Listening to the chatter, Dorian and Alistair''s brows knit tighter. Dorian clenched his wine ss vehemently.

 Chapter 191

    "How''s that good luck? They don''t have a dime to do with each other."


    Arabe overheard the whispers around her about Miranda. When she caught wind of the gossip that Miranda had spent three million dors on a jewelry ne for Hannah, Arabe was dumbfounded. That was probably the Lancaster family''s money?


    She muttered, pretending to talk to no one in particr, "Spending her foster mom''s hard-earned cash on gifts for others doesn''t even see herself as an outsider, huh?"


    "What? Using her foster mom''s money to buy gifts worth three million for someone else?" A voice full of disbelief suddenly piped up next to Arabe.


    Turning, Arabe saw a young woman dressed head-to-toe in luxury designer brands, looking about her age but with a fiercely indignant look on her face.


    "Spending Ms. Lavinia Lancaster''s money like it''s nothing, huh?" the girl fumed. "I thought she was a good person, but turns out she''s just an ungrateful brat."


    Though Arabe envied the girl''s designer attire, she quickly seized the opportunity to agree and whispered, "Yeah, I can''t stand it either. President Lancaster treats her so well, and she just squanders the money like that."


    The girl huffed, turning on her heel and storming over. Arabe smirked icily. Even the wealthy could be used as pawns by her.


    Miranda was watching as the man before her, hands in his pockets and wearing a charming smile, leaned towards her.


    Was it a bit embarrassing? Maybe. But with Elian''s strikingly handsome face, even his antics seemed to win over the hearts of many girls nearby.


    Who would have thought the notoriously ill-tempered Mr. Ashcroft could have such an endearing side? Even those who had only heard of him by reputation, unaware of his identity as the fearful Mr. Ashcroft, were drawn to this beautiful young man.


    Miranda nced around, noticing the many cameras capturing their every move. Elian didn''t seem to care. Any photo of him would swiftly vanish from the inte, leaving no trace.


    "Buy what? I''m broke now," Miranda refused.


    Elian frowned. "You bought her something, why not me?"


    Miranda replied, "She''s my sister, are you?"


    Elian looked at her, silent for a few seconds. "I could be."


    Miranda was like, "??" Both Caius and Hannah mirrored her expression.


    Was this how Mr. Elian Ashcroft usually behaved? They''d never heard of such a thing. Wasn''t it said that


    no one ever dared to boss Elian around? That no one could ever outshine him? That nobody, regardless of the gender, would respect him for his sake?


    Yet here he was, the infamous and ruthless young Ashcroft, acting so obediently in front of Miranda. "So, are you buying?" Elian asked, eyes full of hopeful anticipation as they settled on Miranda, as if he was hell-bent on securing the same treatment as Hannah.


    Hannah wasn''t pleased. It felt like Elian was stealing her thunder.


    Caius was also unhappy. Had he known someone else would vie for attention, he wouldn''t have refused earlier. If Miranda agreed, he''d be left with nothing.


    Elian''s gaze was hard to resist, filled with such singr focus on Miranda, like a child eagerly waiting for candy.


    Miranda, who couldn''t resist soft pleas, reluctantly agreed, "Fine."


    With just one word, a trace of indulgence was evident, making a couple of girls watching nearby cover their faces with delighted smiles.


    "Oh my gosh, how adorable!!"


    "I always said Mr. Elian Ashcroft and Miranda are a perfect match!"


    "Heavens, if I met a guy like this, I''d be giving him the stars, not just jewelry!"


    "Sweetheart, wake up. You''re not Miranda; you''ll never meet a guy like that." "Well, I''ll just wish them a lifetime of happiness then, s."


    "Darn it, I''m still rooting for them!!"


    Today''s young girls were mostly inte savvy, spending lots of time online. When they saw attractive people with strong chemistry, it''s easy to project their fantasies onto them.


    With Miranda and Elian - a beauty and a handsome man - their interactions quickly ignited romantic imaginations.


    Elian''s smile widened as he heard Miranda finally agree.


    Miranda cleared her throat softly, leaning in to whisper in Elian''s ear. "Don''t pick anything too expensive, keep it under two million."


    save some money to


    She wanted to say


    buy a gift for her godmother. As for Elian, if she could manage the cost, she didn''t mind buying him something. It was a way to repay him for that fifty million-dor dealst time.


    Elian''s smile grew even broader, his tone yful. "Alright."


    His eyes sparkled as he looked at Miranda, brimming with warmth.


    Seeing Elian so happy, Miranda wondered, was he really this easy to please? Did men like shiny things


    too?


    Elian, of course, had no interest in


    shiny things. As a man, such trinkets held no appeal for him. At least, not until today. But now, because Miranda offered to buy them for him, he found himself intrigued.


    Just then, a loud female voice interrupted them.


    "Using Ms. Lavinia Lancaster''s money to unt and buy gifts for others, you''ve really got some nerve!"

 Chapter 192

    Elian furrowed his brows slightly as he turned to look at the neer who had spoken. Miranda followed his gaze to the girl as well.


    The girl looked every bit the picture of arrogance. Her hair was styled into big, bouncy curls that screamed high maintenance, and her makeup was more meticulous than that of a celebrity. Her dress was thetest season''s couture, fresh off the runway.


    Compared to Zephra''s group of debutantes, her aura and the scent of money were on a whole other level. Miranda didn''t have much impression of her. But from the way she talked, it seemed like she knew Lavinia. And frankly, she seemed a bit nosy.


    Hannah leaned over to Caius, puzzled. "Isn''t that Celeste Sterling? What''s she up to?"


    Caius shook his head. "No idea, but it doesn''t look good."


    Around them, people were whispering in hushed tones.


    "Celeste is the daughter from the Sterling family, right? I heard her family''s got old money."


    "Yeah, I''ve heard it too, her grandfather was a general."


    "She asionally appears on some reality shows, and her appearance fees are through the roof. Even movies she''s in get greenlit without a hitch."


    "So she''s not a constant presence in the spotlight, but she''s on a whole different levelpared to other celebrities."


    "Now that''s what you call a real high society."


    Celeste was like a gem in the entertainment world. With her exceptional family background, she had no scandals, no rumors, and no rivals dared to target her. Her status was leagues above other actresses. So, every actor, director, and producer was eager to cozy up to her.


    Seeing Celeste and Miranda in a bit of a showdown, everyone was silently bracing themselves for drama.


    But this wasn''t a farmers'' market.


    People had to keep their popcorn munching discreet. They pretended to engage with photographers and mingle, while sneaking nces at the unfolding scene.


    The venue was a picture of elegance and gaiety, full of dashing gentlemen and morousdies, society elites all around.


    Elian''s gaze was cool as he looked


    at Celeste, his brows slightly furrowed. Celeste hadn''t noticed Elian before because he had been standing with his back partly to her.


    en


    Now, she saw him clearly. She paused, surprise and delight lighting up her eyes.


    "Is it Eli?"


    It had been ages since Celeste had seen Elian. Thest time was when they were teenagers. But Elian''s features hadn''t changed much over the years.


    That face, once seen, was impossible to forget. She recognized him in an instant, her eyes sparkling with joy.


    She hade to Zephra hoping to see him, but never got a chance. Today, unexpectedly, he was here before her.


    Elian''s expression remained calm, showing no particr reaction. Miranda, curious, asked, "You''re close?"


    Hannah had quietly filled her in on Celeste''s identity. The Sterlings and Lancasters were longtime acquaintances.


    Celeste naturally had a decent rtionship with Lavinia. Though, to be fair, it was more Celeste''s perception of the rtionship.


    Hannah mentioned that Lavinia treated Celeste like any other friend''s daughter - not overly fond, not feeling detested either.


    Lavinia didn''t particrly like kids in


    the past. So when Lavinia adopted Miranda as her daughter, Caius and the others were understandably surprised.

 Chapter 193

    Everyone assumed Lavinia didn''t like kids and was staunchly against marriage, so it came as quite a surprise when she decided to take on a goddaughter.


    Elian shook his head. "Not really."


    He knew who she was, but they indeed weren''t close.


    Celeste shot a re at Miranda before turning back to Elian, looking rather unhappy. "Eli, did you forget me? Back at the neighborhood, I used to y with you all the time."


    Elian took a small step closer to Miranda, frowning. "Don''t call me that. We just know each other, not that well. Don''t act like we''re close."


    In his youth, he had indeed encountered this girl. She was the granddaughter of one of his grandfather''s colleagues. They all grew up in the same neighborhood.


    So yes, he knew her. But Elian had always hung out with the boys, being somewhat of a lone wolf. His interests never aligned with the girls'', and he found them more of a nuisance. He never really enjoyed ying with the girls from the neighborhood.


    This Celeste - he remembered her. She often crashed his fun. So he didn''t like Celeste; in fact, she kind of annoyed him.


    Celeste looked at Elian for a while, pursing her lips in a pout. So many years had passed. Why did Eli still give her that same look of disdain every time he saw her?


    She used to think Eli acted this way because he liked her, the way boys in their teens often teased the girls they had a crush on. But after all these years, why was he still like this?


    Miranda nced at Elian, then at Celeste.


    "Your ex?"


    Elian''s face turned dark in an instant. "Your ex."


    Miranda was left speechless. Seriously?


    Celeste was at a loss. Caius and Hannah were equally speechless. What were they doing? Did they really despise Celeste that much?


    Elian quickly added in a quieter


    voice, "She was the neighbor kid


    who''d run to my house and tattle


    whenever I was out ying, always


    getting me in trouble with my


    parents. Seeing her just irritates me."


    swn y


    Miranda went silent. She wondered how Elian managed any sess with women. Was it really just his looks?


    Celeste''s gaze flickered with a hint


    of jealousy as she looked at Miranda. She tilted her chin slightly, ready to pick a fight with Miranda. "You must be Miranda, the one Ms. Lavinia Lancaster adopted?"


    Miranda grinned. "Yep, that''s me, her goddaughter."


    When Miranda smiled like that, she looked like a sweet, innocent little girl. Many photographers couldn''t help but snap away at her in those moments.


    Celeste was a bit envious of Miranda''splexion. How was her skin so wless? Even up close, there were no visible pores.


    She must have had some cosmetic procedures! Hmph, she''d heard Miranda used to have it rough, but now that Lavinia adopted her, she had everything.


    "Don''t go unting that you''re Ms.


    Lavinia Lancaster''s adopted daughter," Celeste said, her tone dripping with the attitude of someone used to getting what they want. "You''re just lucky she took you in. Don''t think just because you''re Ms. Lavinia Lancaster''s daughter that you can spend her money however you like. That''s her hard-earned money, not yours. What do you think you''re doing unting it?"


    For someone like Celeste with her status, she was used to speaking her mind with whoever she pleased,


    so she didn''t hold back with Miranda either.


    Hannah stepped forward, wanting to say something in Miranda''s defense, but thetter held her back.

 Chapter 194

    Miranda was about to say something when Elian jumped in first. "Ms. Sterling, overstepping the bounds, are you police?"


    Miranda was silent. Not that she needed a spokesperson.


    Celeste, feeling slighted, said, "I''m talking to her, why are you defending her? Besides, I didn''t say anything wrong."


    She pointed at Miranda. "She''s climbed her way up just to squander Ms. Lavinia Lancaster''s money. You might be okay with it, but I sure as heck am not. Is it her money? Spending Ms. Lavinia Lancaster''s cash left and right. I''m not okay with it, and I''m going to say something!"


    Miranda''s voice was icy. "Even if I am spending Godmom''s money, what business is it of yours? What are you trying to prove here? Should I call her on video and ask her what she thinks?"


    Miranda could see right through Celeste''s meddling; it wasn''t out of goodwill. If it were that she purely believed Miranda had done what she shouldn''t do, Celeste wouldn''t be using such harsh and cutting words.


    This was just an attempt to drag Miranda down while elevating herself. Even at the expense of the truth, she was ready to make a scene. Arrogant and conceited. No wonder Elian found her irritating. Celeste shot back coolly, "Go ahead. I''d love to tell Ms. Lavinia Lancaster what her goddaughter is really like!"


    In her eyes, Lavinia was the epitome of independence. No way would she let her money be squandered like that, especially by a goddaughter with no blood ties. She''d never even heard of this goddaughter until recently. Who knew what the story was?


    Miranda chuckled, pulling out her phone and dialing Lavinia, who was at abroad, on a video call. When dealing with someone like Celeste, who loved to meddle, Miranda couldn''t be bothered to argue. Better to let her Godmom handle it directly.


    The video call connected almost immediately. Lavinia''s perfectly made-up, beautiful face filled the screen.


    "My darling, what''s up? Missing me already? Or are the thirty million dors gave you for jewelry not enough? Should I transfer another twenty million?"


    Whoa. Lavinia''s words sent


    shockwaves through those present. Thirty million dors! President Lancaster casually handing her goddaughter thirty million for


    jewelry? And there was "


    needed.


    en


    el''


    if


    Why didn''t any of them have such a generous mother? Did President Lancaster need another daughter? The usually formidable and no-nonsense businesswoman was now all smiles -simply unbelievable. No one there had ever seen Lavinia smile like that.


    Arabe, lurking in the crowd, was the most rattled.


    Lavinia''s voice was loud and clear,


    and she heard every word. Jealousy gnawed at her; Lavinia had given her goddaughter thirty million for jewelry Why hadn''t her own foster mother ever mentioned buying her jewelry?


    Seeing other high-societydies unting their jewelry today had already turned her green with envy. Now, Lavinia''s words made it unbearable.


    What made Miranda deserve such a generous godmother? She should be rotting in jail! Celeste''s face mirrored Arabe''s discontent.


    Grinning, Miranda replied, "No need, I haven''t even spent the money you already gave me."


    Lavinia feigned displeasure. "Why aren''t you spending it? Don''t try to save it for me. Who else should spend my money if not you?"


    Everyone present thought, "I could help you spend it too."


    "Ms. Lavinia Lancaster, it''s me, Celeste," she greeted, stepping into the frame with a much more obedient demeanor than earlier.

 Chapter 195

    It was as if she was trying to show off how well she knew Lavinia.


    "Long time no see, Ms. Lavinia Lancaster."


    Lavinia''s bright smile faded instantly. "Oh, it''s you, Celeste, isn''t it? What''s up?"


    The difference in treatment was painfully obvious. Anyone could tell how Lavinia treated Miranda and Celeste differently. With such a distinction, it was only right for Miranda to spend money.


    It was not like Lavinia had any objections, so why was Celeste making a fuss? Even though no one dared to speak up against Celeste, everyone was whispering in their hearts.


    Celeste frowned, saying, "Ms. Lavinia Lancaster, isn''t Miranda spending a bit too much? Even though it''s your money, she''s using it to curry favor with people. Buying jewelry to give away to this person and that, isn''t that a bit much? It''s like she''s using your money to y Santa us."


    Lavinia blinked, and then nced over at Miranda.


    Celeste looked smug. Surely, Lavinia would be displeased.


    "Sweetheart, who have you been gifting? I haven''t seen any records of your spending."


    Though Lavinia had given Miranda the substantial sum, the card was linked to her phone. She received


    notifications for every purchase. But she hadn''t seen any records of her daughter buying things.


    Hannah chimed in voluntarily, "She gave it to me, Aunt Lavinia."


    "And me," said another voice, drawing Lavinia''s attention.


    Lavinia was taken aback. Then she chuckled. "Mr. Elian Ashcroft got a part too?"


    Elian curled his lips upward. "Though, I haven''t picked mine yet."


    Lavinia looked between Elian and Miranda. Could it be that Elian and her daughter had a closer rtionship?


    Just then, another voice piped up, "And me."


    Lavinia turned to see the man approaching, shocked. "Sebastian?"


    Others turned to look at Sebastian as well. He sauntered over, ss of red wine in hand, nced at Elian, and then settled his gaze on Miranda.


    His smile was gentle. "Mind adding me to the list?"


    Miranda was speechless. Was she a walking cash machine?


    Elian''s face turned dark. "Don''t you have enough money?"


    Sebastian''s lips curled slightly. "If you can ask, why can''t I?"


    Elian scoffed, "Do you think you canpare to me?"


    Sebastian replied calmly, "Why not?"


    The tension in the air made even Caius and Hannah keep quiet. No one dared to breathe too loudly.


    Celeste hadn''t expected Sebastian


    to show up, and it seemed he was


    here


    for


    darkened further.


    Miranda too. Heret


    ent belongs to


    What was Sebastian and Elian''s rtionship with her? Could she be stringing both Sebastian and Eli along?


    Miranda frowned. But Lavinia was quick to defuse the situation. "Alright, alright, everyone gets a gift."


    She could barely contain her


    She knew there was


    the way


    looked at her daughter.


    Miranda shifted her gaze from Sebastian and finally spoke, "I didn''t use the money you gave me, Godmom."


    Lavinia eximed, "Oh?"


    Miranda smiled. "I have a bit of my own, so I haven''t used yours yet."


    Lavinia didn''t press further, and just sighed, "Alright, but if you run short, remember I''m here for you." "Will do." Miranda chuckled, exchanged a few pleasantries with Lavinia, and ended the video call.


    Everyone around was stunned. A bit


    of her


    jeweln? Buying millions worth of


    But they understood now, Miranda hadn''t used President Lancaster''s money. She was spending her own. Miranda put her phone away and turned to Celeste with a smile. "Satisfied now, Ms. Sterling?"

 Chapter 196

    Celeste looked a bit awkward. Could she actually admit she wasn''t satisfied?


    Because truthfully, she wasn''t. Getting into a video call only to get embarrassed wasn''t exactly her idea of fun.


    But she still managed to keep her cool as she said to Miranda in an icy tone, "If Ms. Lavinia Lancaster is


    willing to give you money to spend, it shows her generosity. But you spending it like there''s no tomorrow makes you an ungrateful brat!"


    Miranda eyed Celeste up and down. "Are you hard of hearing?"


    Celeste quickly caught on, "How am I supposed to know if you''re telling the truth?"


    Miranda found if amusing. "Do I need to prove anything to you? Besides, what if I''m spending her money? If you''re so jealous, go ahead and call the cops."


    That mocking tone struck a nerve, and Celeste''s expression turned even more sour.


    There really wasn''t anything she could do. That money wasn''t hers. All she could do wasin a bit. Even after she told Ms. Lavinia Lancaster, it was clear she didn''t care. Miranda''s words made her feel like aplete fool.


    "I''m not jealous!" she blurted out, embarrassed and frustrated.


    But she couldn''t find anything else to throw back at Miranda. She ended up muttering callously, "Shameless.''


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. "Not as shameless as you, even meddling in how others spend their money." Celeste was fuming. She turned her gaze to Elian. "Eli, did you see what kind of person she is?" Sebastian''s eyebrows lifted slightly, a smirk ying on his lips as if he was watching a show. Elian looked annoyed. "I''ve told you, we''re not that close. Stop calling me like that, it''s annoying." Sebastian''s lips curled into a smile. "Really? But I remember, Celeste knows you pretty well, aren''t you two childhood sweetheart?"


    Elian''s face remained stoic, his voice icy. "Making up stories?"


    Miranda cleared her throat, deliberately mimicking Celeste''s tone. "Eli, did you see what kind of person I am?"


    The sarcasm was thick. Everyone fell silent.


    But it was the kind of silence that was hard to maintain without bursting intoughter, especially Caius and Hannah.


    They had never realized that Miranda could insult someone so thoroughly without actually using bad words. Turned out, sarcasm could be just as cutting.


    Elian''s handsome face darkened even more. Celeste red at Miranda with distaste. "Are you sick in the head?"


    Miranda decided she had wasted enough time on Celeste, so she nced at Caius and Hannah. Then, she turned and headed toward the jewelry disy on the other side.


    Naturally, Hannah and Caius


    immediately followed her, sticking by her side, But as Caius walked away, he flickered a nce at Celeste with knitted brows. "Ms


    Sterling, you''d do well to mind your


    own business."


    Celeste, of course, knew the Lancasters, though not closely. Seeing the siblings act like Miranda''s entourage and speaking up for her only made Celeste more upset.


    "You two are really lowering yourself, hanging out with someone like her. I''m embarrassed for you!" Miranda frowned, the glint in her eyes turning icy.


    Caius''s expression was cold.


    Hannah, full of pride, shot back,


    "Why don''t you buy me three million dors'' worth of jewelry, and then we won''t need you to be


    embarrassed for us. Talking to you is what''s embarrassing. My Mira is beautiful, kind-hearted, generous and loaded. Unlike you, who can''tpare to Mira in any way but still feels the need to criticize. It''s pathetic."


    Hannah''s final jab was delivered with a look of disdain. The chill in Caius''s demeanor melted away. Ah, satisfying.


    Hannah had known Miranda long enough that, even if she hadn''t picked up many other skills, she''d certainly learned how to dish out a goodeback.


    After her retort, she nced at Miranda, looking for praise. Miranda''s eyes twinkled with amusement. She readilyplimented, "Impressive."


    Hannah beamed with pride, giggling as she moved a little closer to Miranda.

 Chapter 197

    Since Hannah had already given Celeste a piece of her mind, Miranda decided to keep quiet and continued walking towards the tform ahead.


    Celeste red at the Lancasters with raging fury. Her chest heaved with anger, and her expression twisted into something unrecognizable. She was used to being the center of attention, the darling wherever she went. When had she ever been treated like this?


    Buying jewelry? Why bother? She''d rather spend those three million dors on herself! A beautiful wealthydy? For a mere foster daughter as Miranda, she thought she couldpete with someone like Celeste, who came from an illustrious background?


    She turned to Elian and Sebastian, hoping for some support. Elian just gave Celeste a cold, dismissive nce. "I think you''re the one with the problem," he said tly before following Miranda to the other side. Celeste stamped her foot in frustration. "Eli!"


    Sebastian, meanwhile, said nothing. He merely shot Celeste a cool, indifferent look.


    "Sebastian!" Celeste called out in disbelief. "Even you''re siding with her? What spell has she put on you?" Sebastian paused, his expression as calm and detached as ever. Even behind his sses, one could feel the chill in his eyes.


    "As Caius mentioned earlier, Ms. Sterling, it might be best if you mind your own business," he said in his usual even tone, which sent a shiver of apprehension through Celeste.


    Celeste was intimidated by Sebastian.


    Sure, she feared Elian too, but the genteel Sebastian frightened her even more.


    At least she had childhood memories of Elian saving her like a knight in shining armor. Sebastian, though,


    was an enigma. She could never tell what he was thinking or nning. He seemed courteous and polite to everyone, yet equally aloof.


    She couldn''t fathom why even Sebastian defended Miranda. She was just adopted, not truly Lavinia''s daughter.


    With even Sebastian now heading towards Miranda, Celeste nced around, relieved to see that others were engaged with their own activities, no one else seemingly noticing her moment of humiliation. Her eyes fell on Arabe, and she called out imperiously, "You! Come here."


    Celeste was used to being the one with the most influential background, so she had no qualms about ordering someone like Arabe around.


    Arabe frowned but walked over, standing tall as if to challenge Celeste''s authority. "What do you want?" she asked, a hint of defiance in her voice.


    "Didn''t you just say you couldn''t stand her? Why didn''t you speak up then?" Celeste demanded coldly. Arabe hesitated, "I..." She thought quickly. "I was scared, she''dsh out at me."


    Celeste sneered, "You got scared because she might target at you?"


    Arabe exined in a low voice, "She''s my foster parents'' biological daughter. I once hoped she''d


    reconnect with her real family, but t


    she refused. She thinks the


    Lancaster family is wealthier and


    won''t acknowledge her own parents.


    Because of this, she ho parents.


    a grudge against me."


    Celeste''s disdain for Miranda deepened as she heard Arabe''s words. "She''s really just a gold-digging witch."


    Arabe''s gaze was filled with resentment as she looked towards where Miranda stood.


    Miranda was examining the


    disyed jewelry. Elian had followed her but kept his distance,


    remembering someone once telling him that girls needed their space when choosing things. So he leaned casually against a nearby pir, his eyes tracking Miranda''s movements.


    Sebastian sogn joined them, silently sipping from his wine ss. Elian knew Sebastian was there, but neither spoke. It was clear to anyone watching that the air between them was tense, as if they couldn''t stand each other''s presence.

 Chapter 198

    "It''s quite a spectacle, seeing you bending over backward for a girl, Mr. Elian Ashcroft," Sebastian quipped calmly, breaking the already delicate bnce between them.


    Elian''s voice was chilly to the bone. "None of your damn business."


    Sebastian''s expression didn''t betray any emotion, as if he was impervious to provocation. He stretched to adjust his sses. "You might want to clean up yournguage."


    Elianzily lifted his gaze. "If you keep your distance from her, maybe I''ll fulfill your wish."


    Clearly, Sebastian wasn''t interested in engaging with Elian''s wild antics.


    Elian had always been this way, rebellious. When he set his sights on something, he was like a wolf with


    its eyes on a steak. If anyone so much as nced at what he wanted, they''d get bitten.


    Sometimes, Sebastian thought of Elian as a mad dog. Yet, inexplicably, this mad dogmanded an unsettling loyalty from people.


    Sebastian and Elian inhabitedpletely different worlds. Their rtionship was never cordial.


    Just then, Elian received a phone call. After hanging up, he cast a distant nce at Miranda before


    turning to leave. As he walked away, he seemed to be typing something on his phone.


    Miranda, while selecting a gift for Lavinia, felt her phone buzz. She nced at the screen.


    Elian texted, [Something came up, I''ve got to go. Call me if you need anything.]


    Reading the message, Miranda looked towards the direction Elian had left, catching a glimpse of his retreating figure.


    That guy was surprisingly polite.


    Miranda turned back to her task, continuing to browse. She spotted a bracelet that seemed perfect for her godmother.


    "This bracelet is gorgeous," Hannah


    chimed in. "It''s so elegant. I think


    saw it on a celebrity recently;


    sw novel


    everyone''s been raving about it."


    Caius, not particrly adept at appreciating jewelry, simply echoed his sister, "Yeah, looks great."


    If anything caught their eyes, he''d y along withpliments. After all, disagreeing would only spoil the fun.


    From a distance, Sebastian watched Miranda as she selected her jewels, and then beckoned over one of the event organizers.


    "Mr. Everhart, how can I assist you?"


    Sebastian gestured towards Miranda. "Whatever jewelry Miranda selects, put it on my tab."


    He paused. "And if there''s anything for men, put it on Elian''s tab."


    The organizer hesitated. "Uh, charging it to you is no problem, but Mr. Ashcroft..."


    Sebastian''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Don''t worry. Just let him know, he''ll settle it."


    The organizer assumed it was pre-arranged and nodded without any further suspicion. "Understood. I''ll take care of it."


    Sebastian gave a curt nod. "And make sure she doesn''t find out just yet."


    "Got it."


    The staff couldn''t apprehend it more. Mr Everhart was nning to secretly foot Miranda''s bill! In all the events she''d managed, she''d nevere across such a scenario. It was thrilling.


    Sebastian smiled, his gaze returning to Miranda. There was something indescribable in his eyes.


    Miranda sensed a gaze softly


    lingering on her. It was gentle but et


    carried an impalpable depth. Ske didn''t know what that was; it felt like a veil of mystery.

 Chapter 199

    Its content were impossible to discern, but she knew exactly who that person was.


    She never really cared for those harmless nces. After all, she barely knew Sebastian, and they had crossed paths only a handful of times.


    So she had no idea why he was looking at her like that.


    "Seb."


    Sebastian frowned slightly, turning to find Arabe standing beside him, seemingly out of nowhere. With a shy demeanor and a sweet smile, Arabe asked, "Seb, could I get your contact info? I, uh, I''ve been wanting to ask for ages but was too embarrassed."


    She had practiced this smile countless times at home, preparing for the next chance encounter with Sebastian. Her n to win him over had been set long before Theo broke off their engagement.


    That spineless fool had blindsided her, canceling the engagement first. Regardless of whether Sebastian


    knew about it, she was determined to win him over. As long as she could be with Sebastian, she wouldn''t have to fear the Hawke family anymore, nor would she have to worry about being thrown out. Sebastian''s eyes flickered with a hint of coldness. "Drop the act - I don''t like it."


    His words, though calm, sent a shiver down Arabe''s spine.


    "I..." she stammered instinctively. "I wasn''t, I just..."


    Sebastian didn''t bother listening further and walked off without a backward nce. Arabe tried to follow,


    but one of Sebastian''s ever-present assistants stepped in her path.


    "Apologies," he said in a formal tone.


    Arabe bit her lip, feeling hurt, eyes reddened as she stared at Sebastian''s retreating figure.


    Celeste''s mocking voice interrupted. "You really think Sebastian would be interested in you? Dream on. A guy like him."


    She raised an eyebrow. "Well, he probably isn''t interested in anyone."


    Celeste thought of something as her e gaze drifted to where Miranda stood, sparking a fresh wave of irritation. What had Miranda done to earn Eli and Sebastian''s attention?


    Arabe''s face reddened further with embarrassment and anger. Teeth gritted, she red at Celeste when thetter wasn''t looking.


    What was there to be smug about? Just because she was born into a better family? How would she dare speaking to Arabe like this even taking a jab at her?


    So Arabe remarked purposely, "If my four brothers knew about this, they wouldn''t let me suffer such humiliation."


    "Four brothers?" Celeste''s interest was piqued.


    Arabe couldn''t help but boast, "Yes, my four brothers. Dorian, the CEO of NeuraCore, Alistair."


    Celeste shrugged dismissively. "NeuraCore, huh? Sounds like there''s not enough wealth to go around." Arabe was taken aback, her face growing more and more sullen. Her four brothers were her pride, her trump card. How could Celeste dismiss them so easily?


    "Oh, and aren''t you the impostor? An adopted daughter, those poor guys," Celeste added disdainfully before turning away.


    Someone of her stature wouldn''t associate with the likes of Arabe.


    After all, who she hung out with 1.10


    defines her status, and she wasn''t about to lower hers.


    Arabe seethed silently, fists clenched, her manicured nails nearly digging deep into her palms.

 Chapter 200

    Miranda''s decision to start buying jewelry at the banquet set off a chain reaction. Soon, other socialites were heading to the jewelry stand, ready to pick out their own treasures.


    Meanwhile, the event was abuzz with the arrival of a new industry titan. It was Marion, the CEO of Nightfall Media, and the spotlight naturally shifted to him the moment he walked in.


    A flock of A-list celebrities made their way over to greet him, eager to rub elbows with the man who was rapidly bing known as the "creator of stars" in the entertainment world.


    Rumor had it that Mr. Smith had bought a nearly bankrupt entertainmentpany just a few months ago. In record time, he''d turned it around and secured a first round of funding. He''d also managed to poach key talent from otherpanies with his unique strategies.


    Anyone who signed with Nightfall Media suddenly found their career skyrocketing. Even former members of the Shadow Reapers and Vortex Esports had joined the ranks.


    If Mr. Smith decided to back someone, they seemed to be a top star in the shortest time. People called him a genius, with a keen eye for investment and an uncanny ability to seize opportunities. Despite being rtively new to the scene, he had already made a name for himself, almost like he''d put the entire industry through boot camp. For such a young-looking guy, his skills were remarkable. Spection swirled about his background. Some said he worked for a mysterious benefactor, while others insisted thepany was actually his, and he was a hidden heir to a fortune. But a few who remembered old international business headlines knew the truth.


    This man named Marion had, years ago, been a global sensation before mysteriously vanishing. Theories about his disappearance ranged from jail time to living incognito, to even being assassinated by big shot rivals.


    Yet here he was, back in the business world, proving that neither he nor his talents had faded. His choice to reemerge in Zephra of Ardenza and dive into the entertainment industry was unexpected, to say the least.


    A few celebrities at the banquet were signed with Nightfall Media, including Miranda. She was allegedly also an acting artist under thepany, though theck of attention from the public proved that wealthy family heiress joined the showbiz just to kill time.


    Her involvement with thepany hinted at Nightfall Media''s potential backing by the influential


    Lancaster Group.


    This association catapulted Nightfall


    the industry; almost a


    Media''s status to new heights within the industry, almost like mushrooms springing up after a rainstorm. Marion''s youthful good looks were a bonus for thepany''s image.


    Arabe, who had recently parted ways with her previous agency due to unresolved public rtions issues and her vtile temper, was eager to join Nightfall Media. Seeing Marion at the event, she was already plotting how to get on his radar.


    "That''s Mr. Smith, huh? Can''t believe he''s so young."


    "Yeah, probably the youngest exec in the entertainment business, right?"


    "Exec? I heard he''s the owner of Nightfall Media. I''ve never seen anyone higher up."


    "No way! He joked during a meeting that he''s just an employee too."


    "Really? Then who owns Nightfall Media? Whoever it is must be impressive to have Marion working for them.''


    "I swear I saw Mr. Smith in some magazine years ago, a top business magazine."


    ...


    The murmur of conversations


    caught Miranda''s attention, and she nced towards Marion, who was surrounded by admirers. At that moment, their eyes met, and Marion gave her a cheeky wink.


    Miranda''s lips twitched before she turned back to listen to what Hannah was saying.


    Those watching Marion noticed his wink but couldn''t determine who it was meant for, given the number of people in that direction.


    "Hey, isn''t that Marion from Nightfall Media, thepany you''re signed with?" Hannah asked.

 Chapter 201

    Miranda nodded. "Yeah. Why, are you thinking of going too?"


    Hannah shook her head. "Nah, the entertainment industry isn''t really my thing. But your movie is about to hit the theaters, right? I''ve already told all the sisters to book out a screening."


    Talking about Miranda''s movie got Hannah all fired up.


    Miranda chuckled and pointed to the bracelet she had just picked out, telling the sales assistant assigned to her, "Add this bracelet to my list, please."


    "Certainly, Ms. Lancaster."


    After selecting her items, Miranda instinctively nced back at Sebastian, who was engaged in a conversation nearby.


    But as soon as Miranda''s eyes found him, he seemed to sense it and turned to meet her gaze. He raised his ss, offering Miranda a charming smile, exuding a warmth that felt like a gentle spring breeze. Miranda returned a polite smile. Yet, Sebastian''s eyes lingered on her a moment longer, not retreating immediately.


    The executive chatting with Sebastian chuckled. "Mr. Everhart, it seems you and Ms. Lancaster have quite the rapport."


    Sebastian only gave a faint smile. "We''ve crossed paths a few times."


    The executive nodded knowingly. "You know, Mr. Everhart, they say young folks'' feelings are like a fastball. If you take too long, someone else might catch it."


    Though Sebastian''s mouth held its curve, the amusement seemed to vanish, which caused the executive abruptly mmed up. He awkwardlyughed. "Just a random thought."


    Sebastian looked at him, smiling slightly. "You''re not wrong."


    The executive quickly joined in theughter, not daring to say more.


    Those who''d worked with Sebastian knew well enough: he seemed agreeable, but stepped on his toes, and they''d regret it.


    Meanwhile, the Hawke family seemed to be slipping into the background in this setting.


    The four brothers had drifted away from Arabe; they were no longer joined at the hip, nor did they have the media buzz they once did.


    Alden and Grace tried to approach Miranda, but found themselves hesitating as more prestigious figures mingled with her, exchanging greetings or discussing potential coborations. Some even brazenly introduced their sons to Miranda.


    This left Alden and Grace hanging back, watching from afar.


    Although the evening seemed calm, the earlier incident involving the Hawke family and Celeste led to most of the guests frequently checking their phones for any juicy gossip and exchanging murmurs with others.


    As the evening wound down, Miranda decided to leave early.


    Caius and his sister were swept away by friends for some fun; they fervently invited Miranda, but Miranda wasn''t keen on loud gatherings, so she declined.


    Following her godmom''s request, she''d already exchanged pleasantries with a few business associates of the Lancaster family.


    Having done her part, she was ready to head home. Her departure prompted the hosts to escort her out, with security ensuring she reached her car safely.


    Just as she approached her car, she noticed Sebastian stepping out as well, nked by four or five bodyguards.


    He gazed over at Miranda and gave her a courteous nod. Miranda nodded back. As she was about to get into her car, Sebastian called out.


    "Ms. Lancaster."


    Miranda turned, curious, as there was no one else around. Sebastian''s eyes held a gentle humor. "Did you find the jewelry you like?"


    Miranda nodded. "I did."


    She hadn''t bought anything for herself, but she''d chosen gifts for others.


    Little did Miranda know, all the


    pieces she selected had been


    charged to Sebastian''s ount. The staff hadn''t told her, and since she''d initially presented her card, she assumed it was just a slow process or a dyed transaction.

 Chapter 202

    The corners of Sebastian''s mouth curled up slightly as he heard Miranda''s response.


    "Got time to chat?"


    Miranda tilted her head, gazing at Sebastian. But those eyes were calm and gentle, revealing no other emotion.


    His sses seemed to cloak him in a veil of mystery, with his pupils hidden behind, like moonlight - cool, elusive, and distant.


    Miranda didn''t reply immediately. Instead, she asked back, "Is something up?"


    They didn''t really have much inmon, which was why she was curious.


    "I heard Ms. Lancaster can heal," Sebastian said softly.


    Miranda furrowed her brows; she contemted him for a moment and was about to respond, when Lysander''s voice interrupted.


    "Miranda! Wait up!"


    Hearing that voice, Miranda''s expression changed.


    Sebastian noticed the change too. It seemed like whenever she encountered anyone from the Hawke family, she went into bat mode".


    Not just the Hawke family, though, anyone she disliked. She never hid her feelings, not in her expressions, and certainly not in her words.


    Miranda watched Lysander approach, remaining silent. Lysander hadn''t expected to see Sebastian there. He nced at him and then promptly ignored his presence.


    He looked at Miranda, mumbling for what felt like an eternity before he finally spoke, "I''m sorry. I was wrong before."


    Lysander hade secretly, without telling his three older brothers.


    He didn''t want them to know. He wanted to be the first to mend things with Miranda.


    After all, Miranda was his real sister. If he apologized, she would forgive him, he supposed.


    His brothers were too proud to apologize. But he was different. He wasn''t the worst offender.


    Miranda''s lips twisted into a mocking smirk, and she coldly spat out, "Buzz off."


    Lysander frowned. "Sis."


    Miranda cut him off, "Shut up. Don''t im rtions with me. I have standards, and you don''t measure up." Lysander fell silent, his expression darkening.


    "I know I shouldn''t have embarrassed you on the show. I really know I was wrong. Give me another chance, I would never do that," he exined solemnly.


    It was the first time Miranda had seen any of the Hawke brothers apologize and back down.


    Unfortunately, if a mongrel bit you and then wagged its tail, would you really forgive it? Some might, but


    for someone like Miranda, she''d just kick it away.


    Sebastian remained silent the whole time, simply observing the scene unfold.


    "Arabe is an adopted sister; she''s not really one of us. We don''t have any blood ties."


    Miranda nced at Sebastian. "Can I borrow your guys?"


    Sebastian understood, signaling to the bodyguards behind him. Four hulking bodyguards stepped forward and escorted Lysander away.


    "What are you doing? Let go!" Lysander shouted angrily.


    But he couldn''t break free, and soon silence returned to Miranda''s world. Miranda sighed lightly, "If I didn''t use your guys, I might have really resorted to violence."


    Sebastian smirked. "You''d like to knock some sense into everyone in the Hawke family."


    Miranda looked at Sebastian in surprise. "You know that too?"


    She really did want to. Every time she saw that family''s smug faces, she felt like cracking their heads open to see if there was anything inside.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow. "I have good eyes."


    Meaning: "I can see what''s going on."


    "But I''m curious," Sebastian looked towards where Lysander had been, "if he sincerely apologized, would you ept it?"


    Honestly, Miranda wasn''t sure how much Sebastian knew about her situation. She just knew he was aware of what the media had revealed about her and the Hawke family, including her time in prison.


    If he knew about her prison time, his question seemed to be testing whether she was a saint.


    "A mongrel that bites will always bite. It can''t change its nature. If it wags its tail, it''s only because it sees food in your hand."


    Miranda''s tone was calm and cold. And her words made Sebastian''s gaze deepen; he looked at her more intently, a slight smile on his lips as he softly said, "You''re right."


    With Sebastian''s resources, learning about Miranda serving two years wasn''t difficult. What puzzled and intrigued him was that her imprisonment left nosting mark on her record.


    Some of her information seemed protected by some organization. To outsiders. Miranda had vanished for two years. No one knew what she did during that time. The Hawke family kept quiet, suppressing the news.


    wn


    After her release, Miranda somehow became Lavinia''s goddaughter, earning the respect of the entire Lancaster family. And she was so at odds with the Hawke family.


    It was evident that there was more to the story behind her imprisonment two years ago.


    Seeing the four Hawke brothers protect Arabe so fiercely. It was clear why Miranda was imprisoned. The Hawke family had suppressed the news not to protect Miranda, but to shield their adopted daughter, Arabe.


    Utterly absurd. Sebastian thought he''d seen plenty of dirty secrets in wealthy families.


    This was honestly the most outrageous thing he''d ever seen. But judging by the way she was standing there, speaking with such authority, Sebastian knew. There was no way she''d let them off the hook easily.


    Sebastian was a smart guy. He understood the art of picking battles. If the other person didn''t bring something up, he wasn''t going to be the one to mention it. He wouldn''t be the first to open his mouth about it.


    He''d stick to the matter at hand. "Can we talk now?"

 Chapter 203

    Miranda gave a small, knowing smile. "Of course."


    Five minutester, on the quiet, moonlit street, Miranda and Sebastian strolled side by side. Behind them, Sebastian''s bodyguards maintained a respectful distance, enough for Miranda''sfort.


    "I''ve wanted to see you for quite some time," Sebastian broke the silence.


    Miranda replied, "Is that so? Are you sick or something?"


    She was sincere in her inquiry. Sebastian had previously asked if she practiced medicine, so it was hard not to wonder if he was ailing and in need of her help.


    Sebastian seemed ustomed to Miranda''s straightforwardness, a gentle smile ying on his lips. "You''re the doctor, you should be telling me that."


    His voice was like a gentle stream, soothing and clear, as it reached Miranda''s ears. She stood there, taking a moment to scrutinize him from head to toe. Without hesitation, she took his wrist, checking his pulse.


    Sebastian didn''t resist, simply allowing her to do her thing.


    Miranda frowned slightly. "Besides being a bit stressed, you''re fine. Cut back on thete nights and coffee. Try to maintain a regr diet and sleep schedule, or you''ll wear out your liver and stomach."


    She released his arm. Sebastian didn''t have any serious conditions, just minor issues - mild stomach and liver problems, weakness in the spleen, but nothing too unusual. It wasmon among young people who neglected their health, like Caius and Hannah. Sebastian, however, seemed to manage better, likely due to regr exercise.


    These minor ailments were so obvious to Miranda that she didn''t even consider it a formal consultation, so she didn''t ask for any payment.


    Sebastian''s expression softened slightly. "You really are the Great Healer," he teased.


    Miranda chuckled, saying nothing. After a few more steps, she prompted, "So, what else is on your mind?"


    Sebastian hesitated briefly. "Last time."


    Miranda addressed, "Hmm?"


    Sebastian continued, "Elian came to see me."


    Miranda wondered, "Why? What''s that got to do with me?"


    Sebastian''s eyes lowered slightly. "He forbade me from speaking to you or even getting close, otherwise,


    he threatened to do something."


    His voice was somber, and Miranda felt a flicker of sympathy.


    "What would he do?"


    Her curiosity piqued despite her better judgment.


    Sebastian replied, "I''m not sure. But knowing Elian from childhood, even though we''re not that close, I know if he dislikes someone, those who have paid their price are all  Miranda considered this quietly. Sebastian''s demeanor was familiar, like someone ying a hand


    sw novels


    carefully, but she didn''t st


    deceit.


    Elian was indeed the kind of person who would pull such stunts. Yet, she thought, this was their issue, not hers.


    Sebastian''s gaze was gentle, his eyes holding a hint of starlight as he looked her way.


    "I just wanted to warn you. Elian is like a wolf - vicious, possessive, and vengeful. If you get close to him, be careful. He''s unpredictable and mysterious. He''d show up maybe after few years. You might see him now, but who knows when you''ll see him again."

 Chapter 204

    Sebastian''s voice was calm as he spoke, devoid of any personal emotion, just stating a fact.


    "The reason I''m telling you this is because you''ve been spending a lot of time with him. I''m a bit worried." He paused for a moment, and then gave a faint smile. "But maybe I''m just overthinking it."


    "But," Sebastian looked at Miranda with an intensity in his eyes. "I really don''t want you to get hurt." Miranda''s expression shifted slightly.


    He gave a small smile, raising his hand as if to tousle Miranda''s hair, but then thought the gesture might not be appropriate and restrained himself.


    "You''re still just a young girl," he said softly, with a hint of a sigh. Miranda''s eyes followed Sebastian''s hand as it was lifted and then lowered.


    Miranda was a smart cookie. Even though she was a bit slow on the uptake when it came to emotions, she could still pick up on certain things.


    And she was a bit of a carefree spirit, not one to dwell on emotional matters. Having seen her fair share of life''s ups and downs, she categorized people quite distinctly: the sick, the healthy, and the deceased. Because of this, her approach to human emotions was rather rational and detached. She rarely revealed her own feelings.


    Of course, what was happening now had nothing to do with all of the above. Her emotions were stable, without a hint of fluctuation.


    "Sebastian," Miranda suddenly spoke up.


    Sebastian didn''t respond, but just looked at her.


    Miranda said, "You''re not getting any younger."


    Sebastian remained silent. Though he said nothing, a slight furrow appeared between Sebastian''s brows. Miranda was skeptical. "You don''t have a thing for someone like me, do you?"


    Sebastian chuckled. He was used to Miranda''s straightforward and often unconventional way of speaking, and his reaction seemed entirely natural.


    He didn''t answer Miranda''s question directly, justughed and said, "I do look pretty youthful, don''t I?" What might sound like vanity from someone else was just a statement of fact from Sebastian, and it seemed perfectly reasonable.


    Indeed, Sebastian had an air of


    maturity andposure, but if one


    only looked at his face, he wasn''t much different from those


    lov


    charming, youthfulds.


    Miranda didn''t consider herself a typical person; her way of doing things had always set her apart.


    It wasn''t that she tried to be different; it was just her nature. So she had gotten into plenty of trouble growing up.


    Besides the asional beating, there were those family elders who used her to test their remedies.


    Being part of a family of healers and poisoners, they knew how to cure and how to poison. Their methods of discipline, hence, often involved potions or needles.


    Yet somehow, in this world, many people seemed to get along with her unusual nature, resonating with her in harmony. Sebastian was one of them.


    He always managed to address


    words with a respectful and


    understanding approach. Eliane


    as


    different. Elian would join herin her entricities.


    They were fundamentally different. One was like a wild, untamed king, while the other resembled a noble gentleman raised in a royal court.

 Chapter 205

    They were just two people frompletely different worlds, so it was no surprise they didn''t see eye to eye.


    Miranda merely raised an eyebrow at the implied meaning in Sebastian''s words, choosing to stay silent. Just then, a car pulled up not too far away. A head peeked out from the car, and a few strands of wavy brown hair danced in the breeze through the window. The person waved in Miranda''s direction. "My friend''s here to pick me up," Miranda said.


    Sebastian didn''t stop her, though there was a hint of regret in his voice. "I was nning to give you a ride home."


    Miranda headed straight for the car, waving goodbye over her shoulder without looking back. "I''m off." As she approached the car, she paused for a moment.


    "If you just find me attractive, that''s normal. People are often drawn to someone they find intriguing or good-looking. But if you have other intentions," she smiled slightly. "Sorry, I''m not into your type.


    Miranda wouldn''t have been so blunt with anyone else. But with Sebastian, it was better to be clear since he was so persistent.


    There was silence from behind her. Yet Miranda could feel his gaze still fixed on her as she continued to the car, opened the passenger door, and got in.


    Once she was inside, the car quickly drove away.


    It was a while before Sebastian''s expression began to darken. The bodyguards behind him stayed back, keeping their distance.


    He removed his sses and took out a tissue to gently clean the lenses. Without the sses, his eyes revealed an aggressive depth and intensity that was almost chilling, like a bottomless icyke.


    His lips curled into a slight smile, and in a voice that was both refined and unsettling, he murmured, "So, not into my type, huh?"


    This was a side of Sebastian that


    -


    ?


    Miranda had never seen before - like an aristocrat from an ancient time, exuding a kind of ruthless intensity.


    "Who was that?" Crystal nced in the rearview mirror.


    "Sebastian," Miranda replied sinctly. "CEO of some conglomerate, born with a silver spoon."


    Crystal inquired, "Are you with him?"


    Miranda asked back, "What does that mean?"


    Crystal rified, "Dating."


    Miranda said, "There''s nothing between us."


    Crystal nodded in relief. "I didn''t think you were interested in him."


    She continued, "Best not to get entangled with guys like that. If you''re really desperate, I can take you to find a male model. It''s like junk food - sure, it''s not healthy, but it''s tasty, and you can have


    whenever you want, with plenty of Variety."


    Miranda was at loss for words. Did she ever say she was desperate?


    Still, Crystal had a point. Junk food might be unhealthy, but it sure was delicious. The same went for men.


    Crystal furrowed her elegant brows.


    "Honestly, you should take a page from Ms. Lavinia Lancaster''s book Find yourself a boy toy who''s obedient and helpful around the house. Good in both senses of the


    word."  the


    Miranda couldn''t think of a response, so she simply said, "Impressive" to show her admiration for Crystal''s perspective.


    Crystal added, "Whatever, let''s just focus on living our best lives together."


    Miranda was rendered speechless. Was that how all this passive-aggressive friend would think?

 Chapter 206

    Miranda had this feeling that Crystal genuinely wanted to be her partner, so to speak. They were living together, and it felt like they were a couple.


    To anyone else, it might seem like Crystal was her cool, unattainable girlfriend, the kind one''d keep hidden away like a treasure. Except Miranda knew they were both straight as arrows. "Miranda."


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t get so hung up on genders."


    Had Crystal been taking psychology sses or something?


    Suddenly, Crystal''s car was cut off by a sleek ck sedan. Her expression turned sour. "What kind of dumbass tries to mess with my ride?"


    Miranda''s forehead furrowed. Three men stepped out of the ck sedan and were making a beeline for their car.


    Crystal was about to get out and confront them, but Miranda grabbed her arm; she instructed, her voice deep, "Drive!"


    Crystal''s reflexes were sharp. Her hands flew to the steering wheel, and with a quick maneuver, she mmed on the gas, spinning the car around to speed off in the opposite direction.


    At the sight of this, the three men''s face shifted. They charged towards them for a fews steps and then dashed back to their sedan to give chase.


    As they sped down the road, Crystal nced in the rearview mirror. "Who are these guys? Are theying to get revenged on you?"


    Miranda''s mind was racing as she gazed at the car behind, reying the brief glimpse she''d had of the men, their forms and movements.


    "No idea. They could be after you for all we know."


    Miranda frowned. "Those three didn''t look like they were from around here, even if they share our skin tone. And did you notice their movements? They''re totally different from us. They kept reaching for their waistbands and backs. That''s a habit of folks used to carrying weapons. It''s a reflex when they sense danger."


    It was unclear what their intentions were, but they were definitely not friendly.


    Crystal addressed, "I don''t have enemies like this."


    As she spoke, she checked the mirror again, frowning. "Why are they sticking so close?"


    Miranda nced at the outside. "Head for somewhere less popted."


    Crystal nodded, steering the car towards another direction. Yet, the sedan matched their every move, maintaining the pursuit; the distance was shortened gradually. Clearly, they didn''t n to let them


    When they reached an almost deserted area, Miranda instructed, "Stop the car."


    Crystal did as told, bringing the vehicle to a halt. The ck sedan promptly stopped too. Miranda stepped out, gesturing for Crystal to stay put with a firm look. Only then did Crystal stopped, taking her leg back in the car.


    At the same time, the men exited their car. Miranda leaned against her car and asked with a brief tilt of her head. "Hey, fes, what''s the deal?"


    The three men looked like they''d seen their fair share of scuffles, each one exuding a rough and tough


    aura.


    "Are you the chemist?" one of them asked sternly. "Or is it her?"


    Miranda understood immediately; they''d tracked her down through the ck marketwork. Whether they were from the criminal underworld or some other faction, it was hard to tell. They seemed foreign, possibly part of an international syndicate.


    The ck market was supposed to be secure, withyers of encryption and IP protection. But no system was foolproof, and evidently, someone had the skills to breach those defenses and trace her location. Except they could only track her location without figuring out who she actually was or what she looked like.


    Miranda curled her lips upward. "Take a wild guess."


    The men gazed at her way coldly, and then exchanged nces, clearly having no interest in idle chatter. They moved toward her with intent, ready to take her down.


    Their walking speed was fast. As they lunged, Miranda''s instincts sharpened. She swiftly dodged and countered with a nimble maneuver, attacking them from behind.


    She delivered a powerful spinning kick to one man''s chest, and then deftly twisted another''s neck into a hold with surprising strength for her size, forcing him to stumble back.


    The man gasped, struggling against the chokehold, his face contorting with effort. Mirandaughed chilly, and with a flick of her wrist, she deployed a hidden needle into the man''s pressure point.

 Chapter 207

    As the needle pierced his skin, it was as if an invisible force surged straight into his body!


    For a brief moment, his blood and energy seemed to freeze, and he felt as if he were a puppet whose strings had been abruptly cut. Then, just like that, he copsed to the ground!


    Crystal watched Miranda in action with a thrill of excitement. For a fleeting moment, she was transported back to when she first saw Miranda in the prison, handling those troublemakers with ease.


    She hadn''t seen Miranda in action very often. Miranda rarely needed to showcase her physical prowess. Most of the time, she used her unique talents to take control of any situation.


    This left many people oblivious to the fact that Miranda was also highly skilled inbat. In fact, many revered Miranda almost like a deity because shemanded respect without relying on brute force.


    Even though Crystal knew Miranda had used her secret acupuncture technique to subdue the opponent, she still couldn''t grasp the mechanics behind it.


    From a scientific perspective, it was inexplicable. Miranda had exined it to her, but Crystal still couldn''t wrap her head around it.


    Even from a medical perspective, Miranda''s level of skill was unparalleled. Miranda''s ability was such that she could almost totally dominate a person''s mind and body with a single needle. It was almost superhuman.


    Miranda had once told her that whether mentality or body, or life, aging, illness and death, could be harnessed on the condition that her body and mentality reached to a top level. Then, she could actually heal those others believed incurable.


    Everything in the world had energy, and her medical techniques allowed her to control and enhance this energy. By doing so, she could instill the energy of life into ailing bodies, facilitating an exchange of energies.


    To Crystal, Miranda''s medical skills seemed almost mystical. But Miranda said, "The end of all understanding is mysticism, isn''t it?"


    Of course, Miranda emphasized that all of this was based on pharmacology and medical principles.


    Only by understanding the human body and the effects of medicinez could one hope to master it. That was why Crystal chose to stay by Miranda''s side - it wasn''t jus the incidents in prison.


    She was intensely curious about Miranda and wanted to study her. If there ever came a day when Miranda was gone, Crystal would stop at nothing to get her hands on Miranda''s body for study.


    While these thoughts flitted through Crystal''s mind, Miranda had already taken down two men. Another man, realizing Miranda was no pushover, pulled out a gun from behind his


    back and aimed it directly at her.


    "Ah!!" Crystal screamed as the bullet shattered the window next to her.


    The man growled, "Come with me quietly, or you''ll be leaving with us as a body."


    Miranda''s gaze shifted from Crystal back to the man, her eyes now icy cold, with a glint of lethal intent.


    "Who sent you? You get only one chance."


    The man chuckled darkly. "Sorry,dy. We''re just here to collect a paycheck. Our job is to deliver you to the boss."


    He fired a shot at Miranda''s knee! But the bullet missed its target!


    Before he knew it, Miranda had moved, and a needle was already embedded in his neck! His face contorted in pain, eyes ring at Miranda with malice.


    He struggled to lift his gun again, targeting Miranda. But his movements were too slow to pose any real threat to her.


    She lunged forward, delivering a swift punch to his chest. The sound of cracking ribs echoed as the force of the blow tore through his organs!


    He staggered back, struggling to stay on his feet. Just as Miranda was about to finish him off, a bullet whizzed past her from behind, piercing the man''s throat!

 Chapter 208

    As the figure in front of her copsed, Miranda finally turned her gaze behind her. There it was a hulking ck Jeep parked not too far away.


    The person who had just fired the shot stood by the vehicle, his stance rigid and formal, eyes sharp and indifferent as they focused on Miranda. Even in in clothes, he exuded an unmistakable air of authority.


    Miranda nced at the handgun he was tucking away. Then her eyes shifted to the Jeep.


    This guy was just a foot soldier. The real person of interest was inside the vehicle.


    Even without a direct encounter, Miranda could feel the piercing gaze from the person in the car, sharp as a hawk''s.


    While Miranda was still puzzled over who these people were, two more tall men emerged from the Jeep.


    Sensing their intent, Miranda quickly put on apliant smile and raised her hands in surrender. Crystal was clearly baffled, her eyes wary as she took in the


    scene.


    Half an hourter, in a temporary office somewhere in Zephra.


    "Hello," the man across the desk greeted Miranda politely.


    She nced at him, recognizing the voice. Wasn''t this the same voice from the call she had abruptly ended earlier?


    She had thought it sounded too official, likely a harbinger of trouble. So she had hung up, not bothering to pursue further contact. And they hadn''t tried to reach out again.


    Now they sat across from each other at a table. The man in front of her didn''t look very old, perhaps in his mid-thirties, yet he had the air of a seasoned bureaucrat.


    He sat with his hands sped, eyes fixed intently on Miranda.


    "Where''s my friend?" Miranda inquired.


    She had been brought here against her will, without any regard for her consent, practicallypelled toe.


    She could tell, though, that these people were different from the previous group - neither malicious nor dangerous.


    There was no need for resistance, and she had no intention of resisting. She knew how to discern between those she could handle and those she couldn''t.


    "Rest assured, your friend has been safely taken home," the man assured her earnestly. "She did tell us to make sure you got back soon, or she''d cause us trouble."


    It was clear he meant no offense with his words, merely informing Miranda of the situation. There was even a touch of admiration for Crystal''s loyalty as Miranda''s friend.


    Hearing this, Miranda felt relieved. That was exactly something Crystal would say. Crystal never worried about consequences, and she wasn''t intimidated by who these people might be.


    "You''ve tried to contact me before," Miranda narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Beck Cooper studied the young woman before him. She was


    youthful and striking - not in a conventional way, but with a kind of beauty that seemed to radiate from within, like a wless diamond, pure and clear.


    Yet, despite her youth, there was an inexplicable wisdom about her.


    From all the people Beck had encountered, he had encountered this trait before, usually in young prodigies or skilled operatives from abroad.


    And this girl. She was full of surprises, each more unexpected than thest.


    Initially, he had thought about giving up because of certain warnings from that brat, but he couldn''t pass up the chance to engage someone who could potentially make significant contributions.


    Someone like her was too talented to remain in obscurity.


    "That''s right. I did try to reach you by phone, but it seemed you weren''t interested


    in a conversation. So today, we had to be a bit more direct."


    He spoke with a mix of politeness and firmness, making the intrusion seem almost


    trivial. Since he was straightforward, Miranda decided to be equally direct.


    "How did you find me, and what do you want?"


    Beck regarded Miranda for a


    moment. In her eyes, he saw a calm indifference to everything, a readiness to ept whatever came her way. As if nothing - neither his identity nor their actions - could stir even the slightest ripple in herposure.


    -

 Chapter 209

    She was calm as a stillke, but more dangerous than stagnant water. As if at any moment, this seemingly tranquil pool could erupt into a violent storm.


    Miranda remained silent, waiting for him to continue.


    Beck yed along, "Initially, we were just investigating a ck market seller known as the chemist. We discovered that this person''s pharmaceutical skills surpassed any pharmaceuticalpany in the world. The effectiveness of these drugs was unparalleled, and the ingredients clearly had roots in herbal medicine. This indicated that the person must be from Ardenza."


    He kept on steadily as he gazed at Miranda. "Someone who can create such medication surely possesses medical knowledge. So we focused on recent medical prodigies and experts in medicine within the country. Unfortunately, we ruled out everyone; none matched the chemist. Ultimately, our tech team pinpointed the location to Zephra."


    He paused, exining, "Even though the ck market usesyers of IP address encryption to deter 99% of hackers worldwide, we have our methods."


    He didn''t disclose what those methods were.


    Miranda didn''t need to ask further; she knew that certain people had their own unique ways and means to obtain information and leads.


    These methods were often secretive, potentially dubious. But having such methods demonstrated a formidable and powerful background.


    Even though this world was slightly behind her previous one in general, individually, some people were ahead of their time.


    So she wasn''t surprised if a hacker emerged strong enough to crack the hidden IPs of the ck market and her fake ones.


    "We could only narrow down your location to the Zephra area, not to you personally. But then, I got a tip from a colleague in another department."


    He fixed his gaze on Miranda. "Two years ago, an eighteen-year-old girl was imprisoned for intentional


    assault. She was sent to Ardenza''s most peculiar prison, which houses a prison within a prison, reserved for the most valuable, unique offenders," Beck smirked slightly. "There are young economi crime


    prodigies, rising stars in academia, renownedwyers who y both sides, and dangerous yet brilliant violent offenders.


    nel


    These people aren''t sentenced to death, their terms aren''t long, but they''re under the world''s scrutiny, with many eager to recruit them upon release," Beck''s eyes remained on Miranda. "And you, you managed to win over this group while incarcerated.


    You became the prison''s medic, the only inmate allowed to move freely. You received top-tier special treatment, erasing your criminal record from your history."


    In this scenario, Miranda was a special case, handling special matters, thus such


    a exclusive treatment, which indicated that the higher-ups valued her greatly, offering her unique protection.


    Since Beck''s higher-ups were from a different system, he couldn''t essplete information.


    "Later, I learned about your involvement in treating Mrs. Anna Lancaster and the facts surrounding your care for Mr. Ashcroft," Beck chuckled. "Tell me, when every coincidence aligns perfectly, doesn''t it be inevitable?"


    The link between the chemist and Miranda was the word "medicine".


    One created drugs that surpassed contemporary medical standards, with precise clinical feedback. The. other possessed unparalleled medical skills, able to cure rare modern medicine. Even if they weren''t the same person, it was impossible not to connect them.


    diseases unsolvable by rare


    "But you gave us another surpriseter," Beck smiled at Miranda, growing increasingly impressed by her.


    Miranda raised an eyebrow.


    "A colleague of mine wanted me to ask you, Ms. Lancaster, if you had any interest


    in bing an ace sniper," he said with a hint of joy.

 Chapter 210

    Hearing what Beck said, Miranda already understood. Her performance at the shooting range had been noted by these people.


    She had heard Hannah and the others mention that sometimes the military kept an eye on shooting ranges. But they obviously didn''t know the real situation, speaking with exaggerated tones.


    The range had firearms, including handguns, rifles, and even sniper rifles. In gun- restricted Ardenza, having such weapons and running a club so openly could only mean some connection with the military, which wasn''t unusual.


    Handguns and rifles were one thing. Ordinary folks might dabble with rifles at most. Gun enthusiasts and shooting fans might just have fun with a rifle at the range.


    But the presence of a sniper rifle there was a bit much. Normally, people wouldn''t go near that kind of thing.


    The level of expertise required was far beyond what a regr person could handle. Keeping a sniper rifle there was like fishing with bait.


    The range itself wouldn''t catch anything, and having a sniper around didn''t benefit them. So, they might be fishing for someone else.


    Unless one was a prodigy, training a talented sniper would take a lot of time and resources. Catching one directly would be like finding a pot of gold at the end of the rainbow.


    Seeing Miranda stay silent, Beck continued, "Such steady hands, and hitting every target with a full-auto handgun, Ms. Lancaster, you''re quite the talent."


    His words were genuine praise, his face holding a light smile full of admiration. Miranda smiled. "Just a hobby."


    She was naturally gifted at nearly anything she had an interest in, reaching the top with ease.


    Beck looked at her. "So, is pharmaceuticals also a hobby, Ms. Lancaster?"


    Though polite, his question carried an unspoken pressure, like a force slowly bearing down on Miranda. His gaze was both probing and scrutinizing.


    Miranda chuckled lightly. "You could say that. Sure, I can treat illnesses and make a few remedies, but any med student could do that. I just


    enjoy reading medical books, s


    taught myself some holistic


    ve


    medicine. I can admit to that, but as for this chemist you speak of, I haven''t heard of such a title."


    Miranda wasn''t sure what Beck''s true intentions were. But whatever they were, investigating her dealings in the ck market and her identity would certainly be troublesome.


    She could reveal her medical skills, but admitting to being the dark market''s


    chemist was a different matter entirely.


    From today''s events, it was clear there were many out there looking for the chemist, both on the right and wrong side of thew.


    If someone used her identity against her. If he pulled some legal trickery, she could end up behind bars again.


    Beck wasn''t surprised that Miranda denied being the chemist. He was smart enough not to press on about that identity.


    Instead, he said, "Ms. Lancaster, with your extraordinary medical skills, isn''t it a waste to let them stay hidden in such an environment?"


    Miranda responded with a silent smile.


    Beck continued, "The medication you create are currently only avable in limited quantities on ck market, gaining you money But I wonder, Ms. Lancaster, do you have greater ambitions or dreams beyond that?"

 Chapter 211

    Miranda kept her smile, but inside she was thinking, "Crafty old fox!"


    This man was trying to trick her into admitting that she was the one making those mysterious drugs for the ck market.


    If she answered his question, she''d practically be falling into the trap he''d set.


    "We folks in medicine don''t really strive for fame and exploit. As long as we can help someone out here and there, we''re good. As for those grand ambitions you mentioned, you''ve got the wrong person," Miranda replied, her expression sincere.


    Beck furrowed his brows slightly. For some reason, hearing those words from this young woman felt a bit off.


    He had heard her fees for treatments were quite steep. So she didn''t care about fame and exploit, just about getting paid, huh.


    "Even if you''re not the chemist, with your skills, you could ess better resources and tforms. And in this world, there''s no stronger ally than your homnd, wouldn''t you agree, Miranda?" Beck said, cutting straight to the chase.


    "Someone like you deserves recognition. If you join us, you''ll have the strongest protection and ess to extensive resources and opportunities."


    Miranda remained silent.


    As if able to read her mind, Beck went on, "You won''t need to do anything you''re ufortable with, nor will you have to ''hand over'' your unique medical techniques. We won''t force you into anything. In fact, we''ll use top-tier resources to ensure your safety. However, there is one condition."


    Miranda raised an eyebrow slightly.


    Beck looked at her and said in a deep voice, "When we need your help, we hope you''ll be there to provide it."


    To be honest, Beck''s words caught Miranda off guard. She had expected them to have a more aggressive agenda, not this seemingly gentle offer.


    She thought she might get persecuted for her talent bing a target, or they might try to exploit her.


    But Beck''s approach didn''t have that ufortable, pushy undertone. It almost sounded like she was getting a good deal, though she was fully aware that nothing came for free.


    Beck was confident that the girl in front of him was indeed the chemist, even if she didn''t admit it.


    If she refused to acknowledge it, then officially, she had nothing to do with those drugs. And they couldn''t press her further. But that didn''t


    matter; as long as she was around, it was enough.


    "So, are you saying you want to recruit me to work for the government?" Miranda asked, ying dumb.


    Beck chuckled "Miranda, you''re a smart woman. I believe I''ve made my intentions quite clear. Oh, by the way, those men who attacked you today, besides the ones we took down, two others - one dead, one injured - were your doing, right?"


    SV


    Miranda replied, "I believe that qualifies as self-defense, doesn''t it?"


    Beck agreed, "Of course it does. However, we found two fine needles in their bodies, thin as hair. Being able to wield such a technique, saving or taking lives with a flick of the wrist. I''m pretty sure you''re the only one in the world capable of that, Miranda."


    Beck had shifted from addressing her formally to a more familiar tone, gradually closing the gap between them.


    Miranda smiled lightly. "I wouldn''t know about that. There''s always someone better out there."


    Beck went along with her, "Perhaps there''s someone out there who''s even better with needles."


    But they both knew the truth. There was probably no one else like her.


    As they were talking, suddenly the door was kicked open with a loud crash!

 Chapter 212

    Following the sound, Miranda turned her head towards the door. Beck''s expression shifted dramatically as soon as he recognized the man standing at the entrance.


    The man had a brooding and cold look about him, and from the moment his eyes fell on Miranda, they were attached to her, softening slightly, losing some of their icy edge.


    Beck sprang to his feet. "Elian."


    He didn''t get to finish his sentence before the man strode into the room with long, purposeful steps. There was an imposing aura about him, something that felt like a mountain advancing with each stride, demanding respect and a hint of fear even before one could clearly see his face.


    After Elian confirmed that Miranda was unharmed, his gaze turned frosty as he addressed Beck, his grim voice carrying an unmistakable threat and interrogation. "What exactly is your n here?"


    Beck cleared his throat slightly. "Uhm." he barely started as he suddenly shot a quick nce at Miranda as if reminded of her presence. He didn''t use Elian''s full title, instead opting for a more formal address. "Mr. Ashcroft, rest assured, I fully respect her decisions."


    Elian let out a cold chuckle. "Kidnapping someone off the street is what you call respect?"


    Upon learning that Miranda had been intercepted by military personnel, Elian had rushed over immediately. He knew just how much they wanted to find her, akin to dogs catching the scent of a juicy steak.


    Their methods were all too familiar to him. They imed everything was voluntary, but in truth, they employed every tactic to coerce people into working for them. Even a refusal wouldn''t deter them.


    He was quite aware of their tactics. On the surface, they called for respect and willingness, but actually they''d pull all the efforts to brainwash the targets until they were persuade to work for them. Even if they refused, those people never backed down.


    Caught red-handed, Beck awkwardly rubbed his nose. "Well, technically, she wasn''t kidnapped here; we were doing her a favor."


    Miranda narrowed her eyes slightly. It was clear Beck held a significant position, yet he seemed to tread lightly around Elian, suggesting Elian''s rank or influence was superior, or perhaps Elian was simply not someone to cross lightly.


    Hence, this man resorted to avoiding head-on confrontation. Moreover, they appeared to know each other well.


    Elian''s brows furrowed at Beck''s words, and he nced at Miranda for confirmation. Miranda nodded.


    "Yes, they did help me out of a tight spot."


    Even though she would have managed without their intervention, dealing with those people would have been a major hassle.


    In a society governed byw, handling assassins as an ordinary citizen could lead toplications unless she had some medical liquid with her to dissolve the dead body. In her previous life, she had often prepared for such encounters, but here, she hadn''t developed the same habits yet.


    After all, she was still under the radar in this world, not attracting the same deadly attention as before. Unlike in the previous world, there would always be people trying to off her.


    Elian''s frown deepened as he looked from Beck back to Miranda. "Are you two done talking?"


    Though he addressed Miranda, it was clear his question was directed at Beck. Beck chuckled. "Oh, we''re just getting started. We haven''t even had a proper chat yet."


    Miranda raised an eyebrow, a smile tugging at her lips as she looked at Elian. The man, who usually sported a stoic demeanor, seemed momentarily at a loss under her amused gaze.


    Afterposing himself, he shot her a warning look but maintained his cool facade.


    "Fine," he said, his voice steady. "I''ll just sit here until you''re done."


    With that, Elian took a seat right


    where Beck had been sitting, and Beck seemed unable to do anything about it. His subordinates


    exchanged uncertain nces but followed Beck''s lead, unwilling to challenge Elian''s presence.


    Elian''s ability to walk into this ce spoke volumes about those people''s fear towards him, and besides, she assumed he must have the ess to do so.


    Otherwise, such a secure, highly-regted and strictly stationed facility, it''d be impossible for Elian to enter.


    Miranda remembered clearly the numerous checkpoints she had passed to get in, and her curiosity about Elian''s true identity only deepened.


    She had long suspected he had ties


    to the military, it wasn''t hard to guess. His body bore the marks of life far from pampered, with scars from gunfire and old wounds. Despite his attempts to hide it, he carried an undeniable air of O someone who had survived the battlefield, a quality that no suit couldpletely disguise.

 Chapter 213

    Moreover, despite Elian being regarded as a menace by just about everyone, Miranda had never seen him cross any lines. He had his own way of handling things, always with a sense of integrity.


    Given Mr. Ashcroft''s background as a retired general, and the fact that Elian was often absent - so much so that many hadn''t seen him in years - Miranda had long suspected he had military ties. She even guessed that Sebastian and Jasper had the same suspicions, though they never mentioned or spected on Elian''s whereabouts over the years. Of course, there might be other possibilities, like their obliviousness of Elian''s connection with the military, or they having other spection instead.


    Either way, this indicated that, despite any tensions or even grudges, there was a mutual respect for his secrets.


    Beck, finding his spot taken, simply stood beside Elian without making anyment and instead continued his conversation with Miranda. "Miranda, I really hope you''ll consider what I said. We genuinely need you."


    His sincerity was evident in every word and his expression didn''t falter; he kept his stance even with Elian''s presence. Though Beck had a healthy respect for this Mr. Elian Ashcroft, he wasn''t about to abandon his mission. Even knowing Elian''s fearsome reputation, he remained resolute in handling his matters.


    Elian, for his part, did not react with anger to Beck''s persistence. He simply waited patiently, embodying an understanding that went beyond words - a kind of unspoken unity born of shared beliefs.


    There was neither a reply nor a remarking from Miranda, and after a moment of silence, she finally spoke, "I''m quite busy for someone my age."


    Her polite words served as an evident rejection, leaving Beck, reluctant to let go, darkening his gaze. But since Elian was with them, he didn''t want to pressure further.


    Beck merely sighed, "No worries, staying busy is good. Young folks should hustle."


    Just then, the man near him rose from his seat. Elian addressed coolly, "If you''re done talking, may I take her away now?"


    Beck hesitated, and then smiled, asking with curiosity. "Of course, but Mr. Elian Ashcroft, I''m curious about your rtionship with Ms. Lancaster."


    His eyes flicked between Elian and Miranda. Before locating Miranda''s position, he''d received a warning of not disturbing her. Despite the harsh tone,Beck could get the gist.


    Truth was no one in the military would show disrespectful towards Beck, but due to their multiple. systems, some were directly under top-level oversight, and Beck was in one of them.


    While brows furrowed, Elian was considering a reply, Miranda quipped, "Father and son," throwing Beck for a loop. Beck was taken aback, wondering at her audacity.


    Elian''s expression darkened, his lips pressed into a cold line, but he didn''t refute her im, leaving Beck puzzled and astonished.


    Why wasn''t he angry? Had he been transformed? Who else would have the gull to address like that? If they did, it was more like provoking a wild tiger. However, as Beck cast Elian a nce, thetter was indeed calm, without even a slightest hint of anger.


    After saying her piece, Miranda stood to leave, and Elian addressed Beck as he


    gazed at Miranda, "Would you mind showing us out, Mr. Cooper?"


    Beck gestured for his men to lead the way, and Miranda exchanged a nce with Elian before heading out, with Elian following.


    As Miranda walked ahead, Beck called out, "Mr. Elian Ashcroft."


    Elian paused, and with Miranda out of earshot, Beck added with more deference in his tone, "Isn''t it time you returned?"

 Chapter 214

    Beck had been holding back earlier, trying to keep his cool with Elian. But now, it seemed like this was the way he should really be acting around him.


    Elian''s eyes lowered slightly, a hint of depth in his gaze. "This matter is not something you need to worry about, Mr. Cooper."


    With that, Elian continued on his way, stepping forward and left. Beck watched him walk away, frowning slightly.


    They really did let him get away with a lot. Anyone else wouldn''t even get a fraction of the treatment he received. But then again, Elian had the skills and the clout to back it up.


    The higher-ups especially valued him. If he didn''te back, or if something happened to him, there''d be hell to pay.


    Beck''s thoughts drifted to Miranda. He saw something in her that was simr to what Elian carried within him. It was a trait shared by a certain type of person.


    However, Miranda was also like him in her wild, untamed way.


    Just as Miranda was being led to the door, Elian came up the path. He exchanged a nce with the person escorting them out. The guy immediately dropped his gaze and stepped back, almost like he couldn''t hold eye contact with Elian.


    Miranda noticed a hint of admiration in his eyes when he looked at Elian. That was interesting. He wasn''t Elian''s man, yet he had this respect, a reverence for strength.


    Miranda nced back. The secret base they''d just left looked like any ordinary house from the outside. One''d never guess it harbored a realm covered in military technology.


    She''d been blindfolded on the way in, so she had no clue what the outside looked like. She could only guess the general location based on the car''s movements.


    Now that she could see, she figured she owed Elian for that. The base


    was out in the sticks, surrounded by nothing but open fields. The only vehicle in sight was Elian''s


    swneverne


    understated yet luxurious Maybach.


    Miranda looked around, pondering how she could get home without hitching a ride with Elian. It was not that she was being difficult; it was just that he hadn''t offered, and she wasn''t one to assume.


    She didn''t like owing people favors. Sometimes she wasid-back, but other times, she was a bit "shy" like that.


    But Elian seemed to pick up on her hesitation. Without giving her a chance to protest, he effortlessly scooped her up with one arm.


    Miranda barely had time to react before she found herself lifted off the ground. Elian''s strength was impressive, holding her as if she weighed nothing more than a feather.


    For the first time, Miranda truly felt the power that Elian''s body contained. In this position, with just physical strength, she had no way to fight back. It was like, no matter how skilled you were, if you were physically restrained, all your abilities were suppressed,


    How could someone fettered brace herself for crossing swords with another?


    Of course, if she used something beyond physical means, she could still fight back. But Elian was clearly helping her, and they had a decent rtionship, so she had no intention of attacking him.

 Chapter 215

    "You..." Before she could get a word in, Elian had already bundled Miranda into the passenger seat and mmed the door shut. Miranda frowned but remained silent.


    The driver''s side door closed with a thud. Elian hit the gas, and the car roared to life.


    "Where did you think you were going?" Elian''s tone was icy, with a hint of arrogant irritation.


    Miranda instinctively buckled her seatbelt. Was he really that in tune with her thoughts now?


    Elian let out a cold snort, ready to unleash his grievances. "I came to get you myself, and you still tried to run, huh?"


    Every word seemed to explode with the intensity of a firecracker.


    Miranda was left speechless. Elian nced sideways at her, noting her docile posture as she sat quietly in the passenger seat, eyes fixed on the road ahead.


    Her obedient demeanor doused Elian''s anger significantly. Since when had he seen Miranda so pliant"? It was as if she was deliberately teasing him.


    Miranda was actually pondering how Elian always seemed to know what she was nning. When did he be so attuned to her?


    She hadn''t really intended to escape; under the circumstances, she had been snatched away midway, only to be taken by Elian. If she then asked him to take her home, wouldn''t that be a bit too embarrassing?


    He snorted again. "Did you really think you''d get far on your own?"


    Miranda raised an eyebrow, as if questioning.


    Elian''s tone softened slightly, though still cold. "You should have figured out this ce is top secret for regr folks. If you left alone, you''d be blindfolded and escorted back before you even got a few steps."


    He didn''t borate further, but he knew Miranda understood. Miranda nced at Elian. "Aren''t you worried?"


    Given how concerned they were


    about the base being exposed, Elian should feel the same. By taking her with him, she would inevitably remember the route and know the base''s location.


    Wasn''t he worried about that?


    Miranda had once studied maps of the area while masking her IP and found no indication of a base here. This ce was likely shielded from satellites.


    Such a ce probably existed not just one domestically; there might be countless globally.


    Elian frowned and said calmly, "I''m not like them."


    Mirandaughed and asked, "Different status?"


    Elian''s grip on the steering wheel tightened slightly as he made a turn. He replied calmly, "I trust you."


    Miranda''s initial smile softened, and she seemed taken aback slightly She looked at Elian''s profile, noting his serious and calm demeanor as he spoke, devoid of any pretense.


    en


    Miranda curved her lips. "Do they trust you?"


    Elian replied lightly, "That''s not my concern."


    There was a touch of not entirely unlikable arrogance in his voice. He nced at Miranda, noting her steady gaze on the road, and asked, "Aren''t you going to ask me anything?"


    Miranda grinned. "What''s there to ask? If you can talk about it, you will. If you


    can''t, you won''t. Besides, I''m not that curious."


    Her words seemed to soften Elian''s gaze even further, his voice turning gentle, a smile ying at his lips. "Smooth talker."

 Chapter 216

    The phrase "smooth talker" was supposed to be an insult, yet somehow, when Elian said it, each word seemedced with a touch of affection.


    Miranda never imagined she''d be called that. Was that really a fitting description for her? She thought she''d be thest person to earn such abel.


    But with Elian, logic rarely applied, and honestly, she couldn''t be bothered to argue. She had learned to just roll with his antics.


    "They must have told you quite a bit, including who they are and what they want?" Elian suddenly began.


    Miranda nodded. "Yeah."


    Elian frowned. "Yeah? Come on, can''t you use more than one word when you talk to me?"


    He couldn''t stand it when Miranda gave him the cold shoulder or acted aloof. And he was the kind of guy who wore his heart on his sleeve, especially around her. Whenever he had something to say, he''d juste right out with it.


    Miranda recalled a term she''d stumbled upon online, used to describe people who were sharp and often expressed their needs clearly - a high need baby. She couldn''t help but think how well it suited Elian.


    She shot back, "Well, how about ''yeah, right? That''s one more word."


    Elian was slightly annoyed but conceded, "That works too, I guess."


    Miranda couldn''t hold back a grin, covering her mouth to stifle herughter. The way Elian acted so needy around her, yet maintained his "Icy Demon" persona with others, amused her to no end.


    This contrast only made it impossible for her to dislike him.


    Elian adjusted his tone, his deep voice resuming. "No matter what they''ve told you, all decisions are yours to make. Like I said before, your freedom of choice is paramount. Don''t let anyone sway your convictions. You''re free."


    His words were steady and powerful, carrying a calming effect like a gentle breeze over stormy seas, gradually soothing the waves into tranquility.


    In moments like these, Elian seemed so different from his usual self. Miranda nced at Elian''s profile beside her, his gaze fixed sharply yet peacefully ahead.


    Typically, he was like a raging sea, full of tumultuous energy ready to unleash its force. But now, he was eerily calm, as if that destructive energy had been quietly tucked away beneath the surface.


    Miranda remembered a previous conversation when Elian had


    unexpectedly asked her to think it through, She smiled, her eyes glinting with emotions she hadn''t felt before. "Of course, I''ve always been free."


    She understood Elian''s message. Her decisions should never be influenced by others. She wasn''t bound by societal norms or


    expectations. Her freedom was hers washers alone, and every choice she made should follow her own will.


    She figured Elian had anticipated these people approaching her, with their "invitation" and today''s events. That''s why he''d subtly warned her, offering his earlier advice.


    Beneath his seemingly reckless exteriory a mind sharp and intricate.


    Finally, Elian''s lips curved into a smile. "Whatever you choose, I''ll back you up."


    "And what about you?" Miranda asked.


    Elian paused. "What about me?"


    Miranda inquired, "What''s your choice?"


    Elian''s expression grew thoughtful, his eyes steady on the horizon, and he remained silent for a moment.


    Mirandaughed and said, "I''m just asking casually. You don''t have to answer."


    She had only asked on a whim, prompted by his talk of her choices.

 Chapter 217

    It took Elian a good while before he finally spoke, his voice steady and calm. "My choices, they''re my own will. It''s a conviction that''s been with me since I was a kid, watching it rise like a shining star in the world."


    Though Elian hadn''t explicitly mentioned who or what he was referring to, Miranda could hear the deep-seated faith and loyalty in his voice, etched into his very soul.


    "Once I''ve decided," Elian turned his gaze to Miranda, his eyes aze with an intensity that was hard to ignore, "it''s a lifetime of loyalty."


    As Miranda looked up, Elian''s gaze shifted away, a slight smile ying at his lips as he looked ahead.


    She suddenly remembered something Sebastian had once said. Elian was like a fierce dog. If he set his sights on something, he''d ferociously protect it, not letting anyonee close.


    But more than that, he possessed another quality of a loyal dog. Fierce loyalty to his chosen one. And it was the kind that never wavered.


    Miranda muttered deliberately under her breath, "That does sound a lot like a dog."


    The smile on Elian''s face faltered a bit. After a moment, he grumbled, "A dog it is, then."


    He epted it. Miranda chuckled and nced out the window.


    Although Elian hadn''t revealed Beck''s identity or said much about himself, they both knew that Miranda was sharp enough to have figured most of it out.


    "Your medical skills and your remedies have caught a lot of attention. But don''t worry about them; they won''t harm you. Just a bit annoying, really. They might even protect you. Think of them as free bodyguards."


    There was something Elian left unsaid. Miranda''s treatment of Mr. Ashcroft''s ailment, if sessful, would make her a hero to the entire military.


    Currently, they were all waiting, waiting for feedback on Mr. Ashcroft''s condition. If she could really cure him, the military would likely whisk her away.


    After all, Mr. Ashcroft wasn''t the only one with this illness, and he wouldn''t be thest.


    "Just be cautious of foreign


    interests, Elian advised as he took a nce at Miranda, a grin on his face. "Why not move in with me? You''d be closer for my grandpa''s follow-up, no need for themute."


    Miranda paused for a moment. ¡°You''re reallyying it on thick, aren''t you?"


    Elian didn''t deny, raising an eyebrow. "Or I coulde stay with you."


    Miranda was momentarily speechless. "That''s not necessary."


    This man was bing increasinglycking in boundaries.


    Still, those people who had followed and attacked her today, it seemed like trouble wasn''t over. She needed to prepare and reassess how her information was getting leaked.


    At the very least, she needed to keep some potions on hand for dealing with dead bodies to save more hassle. After all, tackling this sort of


    thing was moreplicatedDat


    home than abroad.


    Elian dropped Miranda off at her vi. Just as they arrived, they ran into Sebastian, who was standing at the door with a bunch of gifts.


    Lavinia had just returned from abroad and was resting temporarily at Miranda''s


    ce. So Sebastian''s visit was officially to see Lavinia.


    But he hadn''t expected to run into Elian and Mirandaing back together.


    As Miranda got out of the car, ncing up, she spotted Sebastian standing at the


    entrance with gifts. And he wasn''t alone; his assistant was there too.


    Sebastian stood tall, his gaze cool and focused on Miranda''s direction. But his eyes seemed more interested in the man standing behind her.


    "Sebastian?" Miranda called out, puzzled.


    What was he doing at her ce?

 Chapter 218

    Sebastian''s eyes then drifted to Miranda, the light on his sses glimmering. "I heard Ms. Lavinia Lancaster was back in town today, so I thought I''d stop by. It''s been a while since I''ve caught up with her."


    Elian stepped out from behind Miranda, a snort in his voice as he spoke, "If you want to catch up with Ms. Lavinia Lancaster, you should head over to the Lancaster estate. What''s the point of being here?"


    The air between them was instantly charged with tension. By them standing face


    to face, Miranda could almost smell the rivalry crackling in the air.


    Sebastian didn''t seem bothered, his gaze steady on Miranda as he calmly remarked, "How Ms. Lavinia Lancaster and I keep in touch is none of someone''s business. Maybe some folks are just too nosy."


    His gaze were soft, yet his words had an edge to them.


    "Why did youe back in his car?" Sebastian asked Miranda casually, as if it were a natural question.


    Elian frowned. "You talk like you know each other really well."


    But Sebastian paid no mind to Elian, his focus solely on Miranda. Miranda answered lightly, "Just ran into him on the way."


    Sebastian''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Just a coincidence then."


    Elian''s expression soured, and Sebastian''s smile grew just a bit wider at that. Just then, the front door swung open, and Lavinia stepped out in herfy home outfit.


    She was taken aback by the scene - Miranda, Elian, and Sebastian standing there like a modern-day standoff.


    She thought she was justing out to greet Sebastian. When did her daughter and Mr. Elian Ashcroft get back?


    "Oh, you''re back, sweetheart! And Eli, too." Lavinia''s eyes darted to Miranda, trying tomunicate silently.


    Miranda gave her a puzzled look. Did her godmom have dry eyes or something? Lavinia felt at a loss. Looked like her daughter wasn''t picking up on the signals.


    As Miranda moved to go inside, she noticed Elian lingering and turned back to ask, "Why are you still here?"


    Lavinia was bbergasted. What was that supposed to mean?


    Miranda''s question was purely out of curiosity. But to the others, it carried a different weight.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, echoing with a calm yet pointed, "Why are you still here?"


    He repeated the question with apletely shifted implication. While Miranda''s question was innocent without any intention of driving him away, Sebastian''s carried a hint of sarcasm and dismissal.


    Elian didn''t budge; instead, he took a step forward. "I''m staying for dinner, Ms. Lavinia Lancaster. Hope you don''t mind."


    He walked in right behind Miranda, as if he owned the ce.


    Snapping back the reality, Lavinia quickly added, "Great, let''s all have dinner together then. The more, the merrier."


    Sebastian followed suit without a word, handing his things to the housekeeper who appeared to take them.


    Lavinia, left behind, couldn''t help but worry; she murmured to herself, "Hope dinner doesn''t turn into a battlefield."


    William watched them all go inside before approaching Lavinia with a puzzled look.


    "President Lancaster, how did Ms. Miranda Lancaster..." How did she end up bringing back two


    el?


    gentlemen? And it was Elian and


    Sebastian, no less?


    Lavinia sighed, shaking her head, "I guess I''m out of touch with how the younger generation does things."


    Miranda didn''t mind Elian staying for dinner since he''d asked Lavinia, not her. With Lavinia''s approval, she had


    no reason to send him awLove


    And as for Sebastian, he was originally there to visit Lavinia, so there was no


    reason to show him the door either.


    Perhaps because knowing there were guests, Crystal decided not toe downstairs.

 Chapter 219

    She just took a quick look upstairs to ensure Miranda was safe before heading back to the room. Both Elian and Sebastian had noticed the girl.


    Sebastian didn''t ask any questions. But Elian spoke up, "Who''s she? Why is she living with you?"


    Miranda nced upstairs. "That''s my friend, Crystal. She had nowhere else to go, so I let her stay."


    Elian furrowed his brows slightly but didn''t say anything further. Sebastian nced upstairs too and remarked dryly, "You''re quite the officious."


    Elian responded in the same chilly tone, "I like it that way."


    Sebastian wrinkled his nose in disdain. "Incorrigible." Then he looked at Miranda, his lips pressed together as if he wanted to say something, but decided against it.


    The whole exchange gave off the vibe of someone being bullied yet trying to keep their cool. Lavinia couldn''t help but whisper to William, "Honestly, doesn''t Sebastian seem a bit dramatic?"


    Lavinia, though in her forties, was as lively as any twenty-something outside of work, where she was known for her no-nonsense attitude. Perhaps it was because she hadn''t been weighed down by marriage or time like many others, keeping both her spirit and appearance youthful. She was a pro at keeping up with thetest trends.


    William rubbed his nose and cleared a bit of his throat. "No way. Mr. Everhart isn''t like that."


    In William''s mind, Mr. Everhart and "dramatic" were worlds apart. The distinguished young Mr. Everhart was far too refined to be caught up in such theatrics.


    But as a fellow man. He began to suspect there might be some truth to Lavinia''s words. Something about Mr. Everhart wasn''t quite right.


    Lavinia whispered, "Who knows? Look at Mr. Ashcroft. If he''s trying topete with him, would he even care about decorum? Probably not."


    William was rendered speechless. He started to wonder if President Lancaster had long seen through his asional tendency to be a bit dramatic himself.


    The back-and-forth between Elian and Sebastian continued almost non-stop. One was openly sharp-tongued, while the other was subtly snarky.


    Neither ever fully gained the upper hand, trading barbs like a well-matched tennis match.


    Seeing that the two had plenty to say, Miranda went about her own business. She went upstairs, took a shower, checked on the background of the people who had attacked her earlier, and even took the time to strengthen her own security measures.


    When she came back downstairs, those two were still at it, trading verbal jabs with


    a frequency that was low but potent, each remark hitting home.


    Miranda saw her godmom sitting at the bar, sipping on a drink and


    enjoying the show. She joined ne


    grabbing a drink and sitting down next to her.


    "Are they still at it?"


    "Yep."


    Lavinia tossed a handful of peanuts in front of Miranda, who picked one up and started munching on. "Are they mortal enemies or something?"


    Lavinia gave Miranda an unreadable look and then shook her head. Miranda was doubtful. "Could it be some kind of betrayal?"


    Otherwise, why would their


    rtionship be so strained? Jasper


    had mentioned they knew each


    other since childhood. But he never exined why they were so antagonistic.


    Lavinia mused, "Could it be over a woman?"


    Miranda was taken aback. "That''s juicy!"


    Sebastian took a sip of his coffee and said coldly, "People like you are just possessive. You never consider what your actions mean to others."


    Elian sneered, "Well, it sure beats being two-faced like you, doesn''t it?"

 Chapter 220

    Miranda and Lavinia exchanged a quick nce as Sebastian retorted once more. "It''s truly a wonder the Ashcroft family business hasn''t gone under in these three years with you at the helm."


    Elian let out a dry chuckle. "And the Everhart family business hasn''t exactly soared under your watch all these years, has it?"


    Lavinia was at a loss. What were these two young bucks even arguing about? Where did that leave her, a seasoned veteran in the business world?


    She had been managing the Lancaster Group for two decades, only managing to elevate its assets to a new level.


    Yet here were these two, one barely reaching a ten-year management of the Everharts business, and the other taking over the Ashcroft family business for only three years, both not even thirty, already bing titans in their own right.


    While the Ashcroft family''s main enterprises remained somewhat under wraps, their more mundane ventures were well-known enough. Anyone in the inner circles understood the value behind the Ashcroft family''s operations.


    In just three years since Elian took charge of the Wye division, the previously underestimated Ashcroft enterprises in Zephra had rapidly ascended, bing a substantial revenue pir. This feat made even the lesser-known branches of the Ashcroft family business significant yers in the Zephra market.


    The fact that Elian had no prior business experience made his sudden rise all the more astonishing to those in the know. His ruthless approach to business only added to the apprehension he inspired among his peers. Spoiled rich kids in the circle would steer clear of Elian whenever they spotted him.


    Rumor had it that Elian was the only one capable of keeping the unruly bunch in line. As they said, it took one to know one.


    Regardless, both of them were undeniably talented and ambitious. Their savvy business acumen had elevated their respective empires to new heights.


    Hearing them bicker like this, Lavinia felt an overwhelming urge to give these cocky youngsters a piece of her mind.


    Meanwhile, the housekeeper was preparing dinner, which was nearly ready. William, d in an apron, was helping out with the preparations.


    Elian and Sebastian acted as if William''s presence in the house - and the fact that he was doing chores was the most normal thing in the world. They barely nced his way before turning their attention elsewhere.


    Lavinia reminisced, "When they were kids, they never really got along. I didn''t see them often back then, but whenever did, it was usually just one of them. Mr. Elian Ashcroft was always a bit wild and mboyant, while Sebastian was obedient but very decisive. He wanted to do everything his way. It''s been years since Ist saw them, and look how they''ve turned out."


    She sighed nostalgically. "Kids who grew up in the same neighborhood, yet they''re as different as night and day."


    Miranda had heard Jasper talk about the group of high-profile families in Virell. Many of the children of influential figures and dignitaries were raised in the samemunity.


    Back then, they all lived close together, with most of the elite offspring mingling in the same circles. As times changed, they al moved away, leaving the old neighborhood to fade into memory.


    swnovet


    By now, dinner was served.


    Miranda called out, "Dinner''s ready! Are you guys going to eat or what?"


    Lavinia chimed in, "Mr. Elian Ashcroft, Seb,e on! Don''t just sit there chatting, let''s eat."


    Elian uncrossed his legs and was the first to rise, swiftly striding towards the dining area ahead of Sebastian.


    Sebastian, unhurried and unfazed, stood up after Elian left; he adjusted his sses, nced unperturbedly towards the dining room, and followed at his own pace.

 Chapter 221

    It was just about dinner time when Crystal finally descended the stairs. Without a word, she took a seat right next to Miranda, casting a cool nce at Elian and Sebastian before picking up her fork to dig into her meal.


    Lavinia, who was fond of Crystal and well-acquainted with her quirks, found her behavior endearing rather than odd.


    She smiled warmly at the two men seated at the table. "It''s rare to have both of you here for dinner. I can hardly believe it! I hope the food suits your taste. If there''s anything you don''t like, just let me know, and I''ll have them prepare something else."


    As she spoke, she nced at Miranda, who was eating with as much dedication as Crystal. "I''m genuinely happy Miranda has friends like you two. It gives me peace of mind knowing you look out for her."


    Technically, the vi belonged to Miranda, not Lavinia. She was just asionally visiting. Sebastian came to Miranda''s ce under the pretense of catching up with Lavinia, which was evident craft he''d showed.


    Miranda paused mid-bite, her brows furrowing slightly. Looking out for her? Where did thate from?


    Sebastian''s eyes was imbued with gentleness. "It''s been a while since I visited you, Ms. Lavinia Lancaster, so I thought I''d drop by and maintain our family ties," he said, ncing at Miranda. "Miranda is delightful, and as her elder, it''s only right I look after her."


    Elian''s eyes were cool, but his lips curled into a slight smile. "Aunt Lavinia, don''t forget, I''m your actual nephew. Why such formalities? It''s not like Miranda and I are just friends."


    Sebastian''s brows furrowed slightly at this.


    "Not just friends? Then what are you?" Lavinia''s voice was tinged with gossip.


    Crystal, who had been quietly eating, now looked up, her eyes fixed on Elian with interest.


    Elian shifted his gaze to Miranda, who was sipping her soup. Suddenly, everyone was looking at Miranda, seemingly waiting for her response, including Sebastian, whose steady eyes seemed to demand an answer.


    Miranda finished her soup and looked up to find herself under scrutiny. "Huh?" she blinked,


    remembering the conversatiel


    hadn''t fully registered.


    "Oh, it''s a father-son rtionship," she dered.


    Crystal frowned as she gazed at Elian. "You have a kid?"


    Elian was momentarily speechless.


    ret


    If only, he thought. Sebastianto a


    though his lips curled


    Ssmile.


    Lavinia cleared her throat softly. "Let''s not delve into you young folks'' yful banter during dinner."


    Such flirtatious, spicy remarks would probably hurt Sebastian, Lavinia presumed. Elian curled his lips upward. "Got it."


    He then turned to Miranda and uttered with a yful, indulgent tone, "My dear parent."


    Sebastian''s smile had long vanished, a cool, detached gaze hidden behind his sses.


    Miranda was exasperated. This cheeky rascal. He must be doing it on purpose. And why did it feel like their conversation had taken on apletely different meaning from what she intended? What yful banter?


    Crystal gave Miranda a curious look, one that seemed to say, "I didn''t know you


    had it in you."


    Miranda was baffled. Had she missed something?

 Chapter 222

    So, during dinner, everyone except Crystal was eating like they had something else on their minds. At least the meal went smoothly enough, wrapped up in a somewhat uneasy harmony.


    Afterward, Miranda headed straight upstairs. With her godmom around, she didn''t need to stick around when guests were over - especially not these two.


    As they were saying their goodbyes downstairs, Miranda figured it was the perfect time to retreat to her room and mull over the day''s events. It had been quite a whirlwind, what with someone trying to attack her and another person wanting to recruit her.


    Crystal, on the other hand, disappeared into herb after dinner. Unless she was sleeping, she was rarely seen outside of it. While Miranda dabbled in academics, Crystal''s pursuit of knowledge was on another level - practically obsessive.


    Miranda opened her bedroom door and had barely stepped inside when it swung shut behind her.


    Her instincts kicked in, and she whirled around, ready to defend herself, only to find Elian leaning against the door. He shed a roguish grin, one finger resting against his lips to signal her to keep quiet.


    Miranda frowned. "Weren''t you downstairs?"


    Elian closed the distance between them in a single stride, his downcast eyes catching the faint glow of the dim room as they settled on hers. "I told Aunt Lavinia I needed to use the restroom." His voice was a low, husky murmur,ced with an undercurrent of restrained emotion.


    Miranda furrowed her brows. "And you ended up in my room?"


    She was upstairs, they were downstairs - surely someone would have noticed hime up?


    "I climbed," he replied, a hint of mischief in his tone, like a kid proud of a naughty trick.


    Miranda was at loss for words.


    There was a short hallway outside her door that connected to a small balcony, which was conveniently close to a window beside the downstairs restroom. If someone was nimble enough, they could indeed make the climb.


    "What do you want?" she asked, trying to decipher Elian''s intentions.


    His gaze bore into her, filled with an intense, untamed desire. He replied with a subdued voice, "Just feeling a as


    bit threatened. It''s unve


    Miranda asked, "What?"


    Her voice barely trailed off when his lips suddenly met hers, warm and insistent. Her hands


    e caught in


    his, fingers intertwined as that exploratory kiss quickly escted into something more fervent and all-consuming, an electric storm of emotions and sensations,


    "Mmm." Elian winced but didn''t pull away, his eyes, less misty, yet still lingering on her face with a puppy-like, pleading look.


    The metallic taste of blood mingled in their breaths, strangely fueling the passion


    like water to a desert flower, coaxing it to bloom.


    Lips tinged a vivid red, Miranda red at him callously. "What the hell are you doing?"


    Elian''s eyes still sparkled with a hint of ardently madness as he muttered raucously, "I don''t know, but I do know we''re a great match."


    His gaze seemed to envelop her entirely. Miranda was momentarily speechless.


    But before Elian could finish, he winced again, realizing his right cheek was throbbing with a dult ache His hand reached up to touch it, finding the skin swollen.


    Something dawned on him at once. He shot a wounded, puppy-eyed look at Miranda.


    Miranda smirked, "If a dog likes to bite, shouldn''t I have some medicine ready?"


    Yet, seeing his handsome face now puffed up like he''d had an unfortunate encounter with a wasp, she couldn''t help butugh.

 Chapter 223

    Elian''s expression right now was downrightical.


    "If you keep acting like a stud, it won''t just be half of your face next time," Miranda warned him.


    "And what exactly counts as not acting like a stud?" he asked earnestly.


    Miranda paused. Did he have to act like that?


    "What if you be my girlfriend?"


    Miranda was momentarily taken aback. "No romance."


    Miranda fixed her gaze on Elian. "Elian, I think it''s better if we clear things up."


    With his half swollen face, Elian straightened up, listening intently.


    "I know you have feelings for me. I''m not sure what your intentions are, but honestly, I don''t dislike you. However, that doesn''t mean I''m okay with some kind of secretive fling. People have emotional and physical needs. If you''re just looking for something casual, I can go along with that, but we need to be clear."


    Before she could finish, Elian interrupted her.


    "No," he said, his eyes fixed on hers. "My interest in you isn''t just physical."


    He spoke in a low, deep voice, "What restrains my impulses is how much I care about you. It has long surpassed any physical desire. I''m not looking to y around, and you shouldn''t y around either.


    I fancy you. That''s why I don''t want other men eyeing you. Because of jealousy, I want to be close to you. My emotional needs and physical desires are all about you."


    Each word from him was like a brushstroke on a nk canvas, growing more intense with every stroke.


    Miranda felt a stir within her. She hadn''t expected to hear such words from Elian.


    Every word was so sincere. He was terrified of being misunderstood, equally afraid of his feelings being misinterpreted.


    Miranda''s feelings for Elian were just at the level of mild affection - she didn''t dislike him.


    She hadn''t considered anything


    deeper. Even when Elian sometimes acted out in flirtatious ways, she chalked it up to human nature and the result of a dopamine rush.


    She never took it to heart. She treated it as Elian just being Elian. Naturally, she


    had never harbored any feelings beyond that.


    The reason she said all that earlier was because she sensed something different about Elian that she hadn''t expected. And that difference made her uneasy.


    Just like now. Her unease stemmed from Elian''s earnest and sincere words. Miranda fell silent for a moment. "One-sided things don''t go anywhere."


    Elian asked, "So, do you like someone else?"


    Miranda answered honestly, "No."


    Elian''s lips curled upward. "Well, at least you''re not running into anyone else''s arms, right? So how is this not a kind of mutual thing?"


    Miranda''s eyes twitched slightly, and she raised a hand to cover her smile. "You sure know how to twist things in your favor."


    At the sight of the sparkle of amusement in Miranda''s eyes,


    Elian''s features softened into a


    smile, his handsome face shining through even the swelling.


    He reached out and gently pinched Miranda''s cheek. "So it''s settled then."


    Miranda looked puzzled. "Settled on what?"

 Chapter 224

    Elian didn''t say a word, his gaze deepening, tinged with a twinkle of amusement.


    While Miranda was still in a daze, he leaned in and gave her a quick peck on the forehead. "I gotta head back."


    With that, he opened the door and left Miranda''s room.


    Miranda just watched as he casually jumped off the balcony. She furrowed her brows slightly. "What was settled?"


    Why did he always leave things hanging? Wouldn''t that drive anyone nuts? She reyed their conversation in her head but couldn''t think of any promises they had made.


    Still, the thought of Elian returning to face Lavinia and Sebastian with his face all red and bruised made her chuckle mischievously.


    She turned to close the door and as if recalling something, wiped her forehead with her hand. Next time, she mused, she might just put some contact-allergy ointment on her forehead and cheeks to fend off such unexpected kisses.


    When Elian made it downstairs, Lavinia was getting ready to see Sebastian off. She was taken aback at the sight of Elian''s face.


    "Your face..."


    Elian shrugged, "Oh, just a wasp in the bathroom. Stung me."


    Lavinia was incredulous. "What? A wasp in the bathroom?"


    Elian coughed lightly. "Yeah."


    Sebastian gave him a skeptical look, and his gaze lingered on a stray long hair on Elian''s sleeve. With a cool demeanor, he said, "Ms. Lavinia Lancaster, I''ll be going now."


    Elian and Sebastian left almost simultaneously. After seeing them off, Lavinia exhaled deeply.


    "Young people these days, they sure can be intense."


    William, who had closed the door, said, "President Lancaster, it''s just those two.


    Mr. Sebastian Everhart and Mr. Elian Ashcroft aren''t your average folks."


    Lavinia nodded. "New generations always rise to the top. It is indeed their world now. By the way, you should resting here at Miranda''s for a


    t on with your work. I''ll be


    couple of days. Keep an eye el fet


    things at the office for me," Lavinia


    said as she prepared to go upstairs.


    William lingered silently at the door, finally speaking as Lavinia was about to ascend, "President Lancaster, you didn''t call for me while overseas."


    Lavinia knew the implication of "calling for me" wasn''t about work. It was a more personal matter.


    Lavinia had another man keep her satisfied when in Virelia, so naturally William wasn''t needed. At that


    period, he was no more than an average secretary, handling the corresponding job.


    Originally, Lavinia intended for William to stay behind and assist Miranda, but Miranda worried about being short-handed overseas, so he tagged along.


    Lavinia paused on the stairs. "Nothing unusual about that."


    She dismissed it and continued going upstairs. William stood for a moment. "I''m heading back to the office."


    From the upstairs balcony, Crystal watched the men leave one by one.


    "Men are such a hassle," she raised a pot of hertest herbal concoction. "I''d rather be gardening."


    In the brief time following Miranda''s attendance at the jewelry g, news of the Hawke family''s event being overshadowed had dominated entertainment headlines.


    The Hawke family, already one of the most high-profile names, was naturally under intense scrutiny after recent upheavals.


    Being snubbed at the banquet had be thetest sensational story. Additionally, the news of Miranda, the daughter of the Lancaster family,vishly buying jewelry for her sister had gone viral.


    "Is Mira looking for more sisters? I swear I don''t have four brothers!"


    "Sis, I''m your long-lost sibling!"


    "The Hawke family got what they deserved. What nerve did Arabe have to attend such a special event with them? Doesn''t she feel embarrassed seeing Miranda?"

 Chapter 225

    "I still believe Miranda''s gone too far. I mean, blood is thicker than water, right? Even her parents have tried to make peace. She''s just so cold-hearted."


    "Wasn''t the money Miranda spent from her adoptive family? She does ssh out quite a bit."


    "Let''s not just single out Miranda. What about Arabe? She''s been spending her adoptive parents'' money for years."


    "I heard a rumor that Arabe might have been involved in some serious bullying at school. Not sure if it''s true, though."


    "Unless there''s proof, don''t spread rumors. Alistair will sue you guys if you keep


    this up!"


    Meanwhile, the online gossip mill kicked into high gear with a new bombshell revtion.


    An anonymous ssmate of Arabe''s posted a detailed ount of how Arabe bullied her peers, particrly targeting Sunny and Cathy. The post was thorough, with a clear timeline and vivid descriptions of specific incidents, even backed up with some old photos.


    The two ounts sharing these stories went viral, causing a massive uproar.


    The Hawke family scrambled to control the damage, but the story was already out there, impossible to contain. They tried hiring online trolls to report and distract, but the posts were being shared andmented on by more and more of Arabe''s former ssmates.


    "I was in Sunny''s ss. I heard she tried to take her own life by cutting the wrist but was saved just in time."


    "I always thought it was weird how Sunny changed so much, became so quiet. And there were those rumors of herpromising photos being spread around. Turns out Arabe was behind it."


    "Didn''t Sunny have a crush on Dorian? I remember her slipping him a love note after school."


    "Cathy fell down the stairs, right? She dropped out after that, but she was always bullied. I wanted to help, but I was scared of crossing them."


    "I went to the same high school as


    Arabe. She was always bullying people and hung out with a rough crowd. When I tell my current


    friends, they don''t believe me.


    think @little princess'' like her,


    ???


    Svet


    wouldn''t stoop so low. Well, here''s the truth for you. It is impossible to judge people''s heart from their face."


    "It wasn''t just a fall; Cathy ended up a vegetable. They say the culprit was caught, but no one''s sure who it is."


    With these ssmates corroborating the story, the anonymous posts gained credibility.


    The inte exploded with reactions. People initially thought Arabe was just a fake heiress, a phony, but now she seemed much more malicious.


    Clips of Arabe''s biological parents also resurfaced, fueling the fire. Soon, hashtags like #ArabeBullying, #ArabeVicious, and #GicInheritance were trending.


    More rumors emerged about


    Arabe''s entanglements with other men, iming she liked to string them along, even when her brothers'' protective nature was well known. She supposedly led some boys on knowing they weren''t interested, causing unnecessary drama.


    Theo jumped on Twitter, furiously tweeting about Arabe. The inte was


    aze with discussions; everyone was gossiping over the topic.


    At the Hawke residence, the sound of a sharp p echoed through the house, casting a dark shadow over the family.


    Arabey sprawled on the floor, her cheek swollen and red beyond recognition. The recent cosmetic work she had done shifted awkwardly under the force.


    "You''re a real monster! All these


    years, and this is how you repay our


    kindness?" Mrs. Hawke was


    trembling with rage. "I can''t believe I


    never saw how cruel you really are!


    What else have you been hiding from us?"  t sto

 Chapter 226

    Alden red at Arabe with a fiery intensity. "We''ve given you the best education and resources money can buy, and this is how you repay us? Acting just like your biological parents! You should''ve gone back to them long ago!"


    The inte was aze with scandalous stories, dragging the Hawke family''s reputation through the mud.


    One hit piece followed another, wrapping the family in a storm of negativity. And now, with thistest uproar, Alden and Grace med it all on Arabe.


    They had hoped to use PR and spin doctors to bury the mess, but nothing seemed to work.


    Arabe cried, desperately denying the usations. "Mom, Dad, they''re ndering me! I''ve never done such things. You know I have a lot of haters, people who are jealous. How can you believe them over me?"


    Her four brothers, who once would have rushed to her defense, now stood by silently, their expressions cold, no one willing to speak for her.


    "I don''t care if what''s online is true or not," Mrs. Hawke sobbed, her voice cracking with anger and regret. "I just want you out of this family, and I want my real daughter back!"


    As Arabe heard those words, her eyes narrowed with a mix of hurt and defiance.


    "Mom, I''m the daughter you raised! Have you forgotten who''s been by your side all these years? Your real daughter doesn''t even acknowledge you! Only I have stayed with you. Do you think I wanted to be an impostor? I''m the innocent one here!"


    Arabe''s whine was hysterical. "We''re supposed to be family!"


    Mrs. Hawke, clutching her chest in pain, was led away by Dorian; she muttered in regret while walking away, "I should never have let my daughter take the fall back then. We were wrong. We raised someone else''s daughter for twenty years, and now look how vicious she is... she''s tearing us apart."


    Mrs. Hawke was filled with remorse, wishing desperately that it was Miranda standing there instead of Arabe.


    The more she heard, the more Arabe''s face darkened, her eyes burning with resentment and hatred.


    Alden, tired of the chaos, simply instructed Dorian, "Handle this mess in whatever way least damages the family."


    With that, he shot Arabe a final cold stare; snorting, he headed upstairs. Mrs. Hawke had said her piece, and Alden had no patience left to argue. He was fed up with Arabe now.


    Thepany''s stock was plummeting, and their business partners were backing out. He and Dorian had been working around the clock to manage the crisis. Thest thing he desired was to handle family affairs.


    But deep down, regret gnawed at him just as it did Mrs. Hawke. How could they have ever let their real daughter take the me?


    The apple didn''t fall far from the tree. Miranda, no matter how unassuming back then, was their daughter and now she shone brightly. Arabe, no matter how much they spent on, was not theirs and had only brought disgrace.


    Arabe gritted her teeth as Alden left.


    "Dad, don''t forget, we''re family! We''re all in this together. I''m tied to this family just


    as much as you are. Sink or swim, we''re in the same boat! You didn''t forget, did you?"


    Alden''s face changed at her words; he stared at Arabe with disbelief and cold fury. His chest heaved with the weight of disappointment and anger.


    "Fine, fine, all these years and we raised an ingrate!"


    With that, he left everything to Dorian and stormed out of the room. Once the parents were gone, only Dorian, Alistair, the rest brothers, and Arabe remained in the room.


    Arabe sat on the floor, sniffling, wiping away tears, trying to look as pitiful as possible as she turned to her brothers.


    "Guys, you know me best. You know I''d never do those things. If Mom and Dad don''t believe me, surely you do, right?"


    In the past, the brothers had always doted on her more than their parents. Even though she''d sensed their growing distancetely, Arabe couldn''t believe they would abandon her so easily.


    She looked pleadingly at Dorian. "Dorian." Then to Alistair. "Alistair, you always said that even if I wasn''t your real sister, I was the sister you loved most. No one could ever hold a more important ce ever in this world, right?"


    Her voice trembled as she nced at Orion and Lysander. "We''re still the closest. They''re all out to get me. You''ll help me, right?"


    But as she spoke, the brothers remained unmoved. Alistair''s gaze was icy as he gazed down at her. "There''s not a shred of us in you. How did we ever think you were better than our real sister?"


    Due to Arabe, Alistair''s career had taken hits. The incident from two years ago had be a stain on his life; he grew more regrettable as time passed, and his resentment towards Arabe only deepened.


    Not to mention, her biological parents were constantly trying to extort money from him, shamelessly so.


    Now, her biological parents were being sued for defamation by Maximus. And when Maximus sued, there was no chance of winning.


    Tim and Luna were pinning all the me on Arabe. If things escted, it would be even harder to contain.


    Maximus might just be putting on a show by suing the Zade family. When it came to paying up, the Zades''d probably stick to them like a leech. Thinking about


    everything thaty ahead, Alistair grew more exasperated.


    Arabe looked at Alistair, her tone


    turning icy. "Alistair, what do you mean by that? Aren''t I the one who''s been wronged the most here? Is it


    I


    my fault that I was born to such parents? You guys were the ones who promised to protect me and then backpedaled. It''s you who have changed, not me!"

 Chapter 227

    "I get it, you all like Miranda now. But does she even acknowledge you? Would she treat you like I do? Have you all forgotten she went to jail? Because of her, you''re giving up on me now?"


    Her voice cracked more with each word, her body trembling with emotion. It was a sight that could tug at anyone''s heartstrings.


    Orion and Lysander exchanged a nce. Lysander spoke coldly, "Cut the act, it''s disgusting. I didn''t see it before, but every time you''re around Miranda, you''re like a different person."


    Orion added, his voice icy, "The best thing right now is to distance ourselves from her. That way, the family won''t get dragged down."


    Arabe''s eyes widened in panic at their decision. "No! How can you do this to me? Don''t forget, you were aplices two years ago! If I leave the family, you''re all going down with me!"


    She blurted out her thoughts in a moment of fear, terrified of being cast aside.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she realized the gravity of her admission, feeling as if her carefully constructed facade had just crumbled, revealing her most vulnerable and ugly truth.


    At the sight of her brothers'' cold stares, Arabe''s heart sank.


    "No, I didn''t mean it." she stammered, desperate to exin. But Dorian cut her off sharply.


    "About Sunny, what was exactly going on?" His voice was low, each wordced with suppressed menace.


    "Is there any truth to what''s been posted online?" His gaze was steely and unforgiving. "At school, were you the one leading the charge against Miranda?"


    With each question, Arabe''s guilt grew, her fists clenching involuntarily. Orion narrowed his eyes further.


    "Did Cathy fall by ident, or did you push her? I checked the ounts of the two people who posted, they were your friends and wouldn''t lie."


    Arabe went pale. Her voice was barely above a whisper, trembling with hurt. "You don''t believe me."


    As the Hawke family was thrown into chaos by the online revtions, Miranda received word that her jewelry purchases had been paid for by someone else.


    "Did you find out who it was?"


    Miranda frowned. "Him?"


    The person who covered her bill that night was Sebastian. She was sure it was her ount that was charged, assuming a dy in processing. How did it end up being Sebastian who settled it?


    She called the event organizer again. The person on the other end revealed with a smile, "Mr. Everhart asked us to charge it to him and not to tell you. Now that


    you know, don''t say it was from me. Mr. Everhart is quite thoughtful."


    Miranda hung up and called Marion.


    "Can you check Sebastian''s ount and send him a payment?"


    Wendy watched Miranda make calls and couldn''t help but ask, "Miranda, is


    everything alright? Did something happen?"


    After ending the call, Miranda


    thought for a moment, shook her head, and continued walking. "It''s nothing, does your friend live here?" she asked while observing the building in front of them.


    Wendy nodded, her expression wistful. "She''s been staying here ever since the incident. Ie by every week to check on her, just to make sure she''s okay."


    As she spoke, Wendy unlocked the door with practiced ease.


    "Miranda, please, keep your voice down. We don''t want to startle her. She''s very sensitive right now," Wendy cautioned softly.


    Miranda nodded in understanding. As Wendy opened the door, Miranda followed her inside.


    Miranda had promised Wendy she''d meet her friend, and today, Wendy had called saying she''d be visiting, so it was the perfect opportunity to bring Miranda along.


    Miranda had been meaning to see Sunny, but things had been hectic recently. No time like the present, she thought, curious to see how Sunny was doing.


    Her phone buzzed suddenly. Hannah had sent her a message with two links.


    They were posts exposing Arabe for bullying at school.


    Miranda recognized the work of Judy and Nora. With the deadline approaching, they had timed it perfectly, taking advantage of the Hawke family''s being trending topic and Arabe''s current scandal to release the dirt.


    Clearly, their grudge against Arabe was deep. This was a calcted move to take her down.


    Miranda wasn''t worried they''d stray from the n. Given the choice between exposing Arabe or incriminating themselves, Judy and Nora would surely choose the former.


    After all, they could present themselves as victims under duress. But if Miranda revealed the recordings instead, that would be a different story.


    Miranda put her phone away, focusing on the small apartment in front of her.


    The space was cluttered, and Wendy instinctively started tidying up. At the sound of their arrival, someone rushed out from inside.


    "Wendy!"


    Her hair was disheveled, her face pale, d in pajamas, and she looked frightfully thin. Upon seeing Miranda, a stranger, she recoiled, screaming in terror.


    Wendy quickly went to her side, holding her close to calm her down. "It''s alright, Sunny, it''s okay. She''s my friend, here to see you. You have nothing to fear!"


    But the girl seemed not to hear, red eyes wide open like a ghost,


    crying and shouting at Miranda


    haunted. "Don''t do this to me don''t do this! Please don''t!"


    Wendy joined in her tears. "Sunny, don''t be like this. Don''t be scared, no one''s


    going to hurt you. It''s me, Wendy! I''m here to protect you!"


    Miranda calmly watched Sunny, who now resembled a withering flower, slowly fading away.

 Chapter 228

    Miranda slowly walked over, gently cing her hand on Sunny''s forehead, and whispered, "I''m not here to hurt you, don''t be afraid."


    Sunny focused on Miranda''s face, gradually calming down, though her chest still heaved violently with emotion.


    Miranda deftly produced a slender acupuncture needle from between her fingers and gently inserted it into Sunny''s temple.


    Once Sunny''s emotions settled, she promptly fell unconscious. Wendy got startled. "Sunny! Sunny!"


    Miranda removed the needle. "She''s fine. I just helped her rx. She was too worked up and needed a breather. She''ll wake up in about ten minutes."


    Wendy, aware of Miranda''s medical skills, nodded without hesitation. She helped Sunny to the couch and fetched a towel to gently wipe her face.


    "Miranda, take a seat. I''ll just tidy up a bit.''


    Wendy cleared the coffee table and the sofa, tossing away the leftover sandwiches and coffee cups into the trash.


    Watching Wendy''s familiar routine, Miranda chuckled softly. "You and Sunny are really close, aren''t you?"


    Wendy smiled. "I''ve known Sunny since we were kids. We were neighbors back then she lived right next door. My parents used to fight all the time, and whenever they did, I''d run over to Sunny''s ce. She''d make me mac and cheese or scrambled eggs."


    Recalling the past brought a gentle warmth to Wendy''s voice.


    "Sunny''s parents lived overseas, but they actually divorced a long time ago.


    Neither wanted to take her, so she mostly stayed home alone, with just a nanny to care for her. But without any real adults around, that nanny wasn''t very kind to her."


    Wendy wiped a tear from her eye. "But Sunny always saved the best snacks for me. She was brilliant at school, too, and she''d help me with my homework.


    When she went to high school, I was at the school next door. She once told me she had a crush on a guy, a few years older than her, and even showed me his picture. At first she was as cheerful as ever, but then something changed - she became withdrawn and sensitive


    Miranda listened quietly, being the attentive listener Wendy needed.


    §ä§Ö§ä


    "Then... something happened to Sunny," Wendy''s voice grew somber. "She was bullied and got expelled. happened to be out of town for a few days, and when I came back, Sunny had moved away. It took me a long time to find her, but when I did, she was on the brink of death."


    Wendy dabbed at her tears. "She tried to take her own life by shing her wrists.


    If I hadn''t found her, she might have died. After that, her mental health


    deteriorated, and she became the person you see now."


    Miranda asked, "Have you been taking care of her since then?"


    Wendy nodded. "After her parents found out about her condition, they never came back. Although Sunny''s not quite herself, she can still eat and handle some basic self-cafe. I visit her every week, bring her food, and tidy up the ce."


    Miranda looked over at Sunny. Sleeping, she seemed so pure and beautiful.


    Undoubtedly, the person Wendy mentioned Sunny liked was Dorian. And from Dorian''s reaction that night, his feelings for Sunny seemedplicated too.


    "I dug into what really happened back then," Wendy''s eyes shed with resentment. "I found out about the Hawke family. I know they have something to do with what happened to Sunny! That family is rotten to the core!"


    Miranda bobbed her head. "They indeed are bastards."


    Wendy''s face was full of rage, her fists clenched, and a murderous intent flickered in her eyes.


    "But it''s not worth ruining yourself over those bastards," Miranda added.


    In fact, Miranda had sensed Wendy''s animosity towards the Hawke siblings


    during the filming of the esports show before.

 Chapter 229

    It was a kind of hatred that carried the sharpness of a knife, a desire for them to pay dearly for their actions. That was why she asked William to dig into Wendy''s social connections.


    "So you don''t really know what happened back then?" she inquired.


    Wendy nodded. "I don''t know the exact details, but I do know Arabe was bullying Sunny, and... she even went as far as getting some thugs from outside the school to... rape her."


    Wendy practically spat out thest few words, her teeth clenched in fury. Each word dripped with contempt.


    When Wendy first found out that Miranda was the daughter of the Hawke family, she hesitated for a moment. But seeing their mutual animosity, she realized they weren''t cut from the same cloth.


    She understood that Miranda, like Sunny, was another victim of the Hawke family''s cruelty. That was why Wendy went out of her way to be kind to Miranda, paying extra attention to everything concerning her.


    Miranda nced at the sleeping Sunny. Judging by her current state and her previously nk stare, it was clear her brain and nervous system were in turmoil.


    Mental illness leading to psychological disorders, coupled with poor physical health, could severely impact the nervous system.


    But for Miranda, curing her wasn''t a big deal; it seemed pretty straightforward. Even though she could restore Sunny to a semnce of normalcy, the root psychological issues remained unresolved.


    In another word, she could address the psychological disorder caused by mental illness, allowing her brain to function normally and restoring her nervous system.


    But she wasn''t equipped to tackle the underlying psychological issues. Not that she couldn''t intervene; it was more that her methods would involve unnatural intervention, equivalent to forced hypnosis. Not really a good thing for Sunny.


    "I haven''t had much money these past few years, couldn''t afford proper treatment for Sunny, so I just bought some medication from time to time," Wendy sighed. "It hasn''t been very effective, but it''s better than nothing, I guess."


    "I can cure her condition, but," Miranda looked at Sunny. "I''ll need somepensation."


    Wendy''s eyes lit up; she eximed with excitement, "What kind ofpensation, Miranda? Tell me, if it''s within my power, I''ll definitely do it for you!"


    Miranda assessed Wendy from head to toe. The scrutiny made Wendy feel a bit awkward.


    "As payment, work for me for three months without pay."


    Wendy thought she heard wrong. "Is that all?"


    Miranda tugged her lips. "What, too much for you? Then I''ll just..."


    Wendy quickly interrupted, "No, no!"


    She was so excited she almost burst into tears. "I just thought you were asking for too little."


    Miranda cut her off, "Just to rify, I can only heal her physical and mental ailments. Her psychological issues, she needs to work through herself. Plus, psychological problems can lead to physical ones, that''s a given. If her psychological issues aren''t addressed promptly, she could end up right back where she started."


    It was simr to depression and other rted mental illnesses. When psychological issues became


    severe, they inevitably caused


    adverse physical reactions, hormonal imbnces, and so on.


    They could even affect the brain and


    nervous system to some extent.


    So it was not as simple as saying, "Just think positive, and you''ll be fine." The


    physical pain was real, not an illusion or a mere figment.


    Wendy nodded, whispering, "I''d be overjoyed just to see her physically well again. I''m so afraid that if she continues like this, she''ll end up a shell of her former self, a shadow of a person."  en


    Miranda chuckled. "Alright then."


    Those wronged by the Hawke family, they need someone to stir the pot a little.


    Sunny and Cathy were just innocent girls caught in Arabe''s crosshairs. Piling up their sins was the only way to ensure the Hawkes faced the consequences they deserved.

 Chapter 230

    The Hawke family.


    Dorian stood by the window and lit a cigarette, his face shadowed and


    unreadable.


    Inside the room, Arabe''s banging on the door and her angry cries created a chaotic background noise.


    It took a while, but eventually, Arabe''s voice faded into silence. Orion walked over to join him.


    "We''ve put her in time-out. Lysander''s trying to calm her down."


    Despite his choice of words, Orion''s tone was anything but soothing.


    Two years ago, when Miranda was still with the Hawke family, simr words had been tossed around.


    Back then, it wasn''t Arabe being punished - it was Miranda. And Lysander''s "calming down" was more about getting Arabe to shut up than offering any realfort.


    "I just talked to Nora and Theo," Orion said, his eyes also fixed coldly on the view outside. ¡°Turns out, she''s been ying us all along. She bullied Miranda at school and spread lies about her with the help of her biological parents. As for the stuff at home, much of it was probably her fabrications."


    The four of them had always doted on Arabe since young, treating her like their own sister, partly because she pretended to be so sweet and kind-hearted when she was with them.


    But now, they''d realized that Arabe was not what she seemed. She had been deceiving them, doing things that made their skin crawl.


    Their affection for Arabe had already started to wane because of Miranda, and now with those affairs emerging, whatever feelings they might have still harbored were all but gone.


    Dorian took a long drag on his cigarette, muttering, "We were wrong from the start."


    Regret was etched in Orion''s eyes too. Thinking about how they''d treated their own sister made him want to p himself. But even if he did, it wouldn''t earn her forgiveness.


    He knew Lysander had been hoping for her forgiveness for a while now, even if he hadn''t said it out loud, keeping it a secret from even his twin brother. He wanted this sister.


    "But just like she said, we''ve been tied to her since what happened two years ago. If she goes out there and starts talking."


    Dorian''s gaze turned steely, eyes downcast, his thought inscrutable.


    At the moment, both men found themselves thinking back to Miranda''s days with the Hawke family, remembering how they''d treated her.


    They''d believed Arabe when she imed Miranda stole her clothes, and had locked Miranda in the small, dark room as punishment. They forbade the staff from bringing her food, leaving her hungry for days.


    ¡°I didn''t do it, I didn''t." she''d cry softly. "I didn''t do anything."


    It was all she could say, only able to cry, not even trying to argue back.


    Her timid, frail appearance, paired with her shabby air and gaunt, almost


    unhealthy look, made her even more detestable in their eyes.


    Orion had said, "If you didn''t do anything, then who did, Be? Be wouldn''t lie, so it has to be you!"


    Lysander''d added, "Don''t think I don''t


    know what you''re up to. You think being the real deal means you can kick Be out and take everything for yourself? You want payback for Be taking what''s yours, don''t you? Dream on. You can''t take anything from Be!"


    Dorian had coldly remarked, "Your refusal to admit it is just disgusting, just like your adoptive parents."


    Incidents like these weremon


    after Miranda returned to the Hawke


    family. To them, Miranda was filthy, unworthy of being recognized,


    cloaked in an aura of repulsion They thought she should be like her adoptive parents - rotten and foul.


    Raised in the muck, she was expected to be just as dirty. She was supposed to be


    bad, malicious, scheming to bring down Arabe.


    Of course, Arabe had subtly fueled these beliefs with her words and actions.


    Faced with a stranger who just


    showed up iming to be their


    sister, they naturally chose to believe who had grown up with


    them always sweet and charming when she was together with them, and shared their upbringing.


    "Looking back now, she couldn''t defend herself or say anything nice because she must''ve suffered so much with the Zade family. She''d learned to stay quiet."


    Dorian took another deep drag, the smoke swirling thicker around his fingers.


    They weren''t entirely unaware of what Miranda had endured with the Zade family. Yet, back then, they hadn''t seen Miranda as a victim. They''d even been relieved that Arabe hadn''t grown up in such a family.


    They had overlooked the fact that Miranda, the real victim, was their true sister, who had suffered greatly with the Zades.


    Bias clouded judgment. When they were biased towards Arabe, they saw their actions to protect her as justified. But with that bias now stripped away, the truth of their past actions wasing into stark relief.

 Chapter 231

    Orion fell silent for a moment before speaking up suddenly.


    "That girl, Sunny, you really liked her, didn''t you?"


    Dorian didn''t respond. The two brothers stood there, neither saying a word. But Dorian knew the truth deep down.


    Years ago, after Sunny disappeared, he had searched everywhere for her. But he had believed Arabe when she said that Sunny had run off with a local thug, dropping out of school to elope with him.


    The first time he actually saw Sunny wasn''t after school that day. It was in a video on Arabe''s phone - a snippet from school featuring Sunny.


    She wore bright overalls, her hair tied up in a yful bun, and her smile was like sunshine. Arabe had pointed her out, teasing that she had a crush on him, that she''d even tucked his photo in her book.


    He was five years older than both Arabe and Sunny, so the idea that this young girl might be interested in him hadn''t even crossed his mind.


    That day, he''d gone to pick Arabe up from school, and that was when he saw Sunny, realizing Arabe had orchestrated the encounter. It was just a childish prank, something his little sister would do, and he thought nothing of it.


    Sunny handed him a love letter that day. He epted it, only to throw it awayter. While he found her intriguing, he wasn''t interested enough to keep the letter.


    He expected her to cry, but instead, sheshed out at him. Her fiery response left a mark on him, though, a ce in his mind where she lingered.


    After that, they ran into each other a few times, but she ignored him, as if the letter had never existed. She remained cheerful and lively, feeding stray animals around the school like nothing ever happened.


    He grew irritated. She''d given him a love letter, which meant she was into him, so how could she act like it never happened? He began to insert himself into her life, showing up in her vicinity on purpose.


    Their paths crossed more often, and he was satisfied with how things were going. But then Arabe came to him, crying silently.


    He noticed bruises on Arabe and, after pressing her, found out that Sunny was responsible. Arabe imed Sunny was only getting close to him to spite her, to drive a wedge between the siblings. She even yed him a recording.


    He believed it. The voice was unmistakably Sunny''s. He couldn''t believe she could be so deceitful and cruel behind that sweet demeanor.


    Then he saw photos of Sunny with some unsavory characters, as well as thosepromising pictures. At that moment, his anger reached its peak, detestation and rage surging within him.


    ele


    He wouldn''t let anyone who hurt his sister or deceived him get away with it. He spoke to some senior students at school, and under his influence Sunny''s school life became increasingly difficult. Eventually, she dropped out, disappearing from his world.


    It left him with an inexplicable emptiness. He frantically sent people to find her, but she seemed to have vanished. Eventually, Arabetta told him Sunny had left the country, seen with some older man somewhere.


    From then on, he stopped searching. Arabeforted him because of that, saying, "Even if Sunny didn''t like me, I would have epted her if you did. I just never expected..."


    Back then, Dorian had no reason to doubt his sister. She was the one he had doted on since childhood; how could she deceive him? But now.


    He pressed Arabe, but she refused to admit anything or reveal Sunny''s whereabouts. If everything back then had been a lie. Both Miranda and Sunny. He would make those who deceived him pay.


    As Miranda left Sunny''s ce, she forwarded a post from Hannah to Wendy who nearly shouted with excitement upon seeing it.


    Sunny, who had just woken up nearby, looked puzzled. "What''s up, Wendy?"


    Thanks to Miranda''s treatment, Sunny''s mind was clear again. But until Miranda left, she hadn''t pressed her about the Hawke siblings, not wanting to agitate her.


    She didn''t need to ask; she only needed to know Sunny was a victim. The details were not hers to demand.


    Miranda left a prescription, instructing Wendy to ensure Sunny took her medication and took care of herself, promising a swift recovery in both body and mind.


    After forwarding the posts to Wendy, Miranda checked her ount online.


    The inte was abuzz with talk of the charity g and Arabe''s scandalsing to light. However not everyone believed the expos¨¦s, as circumstances changed with the passage of time, and Arabe still had loyal fans and so-called "neutral parties" defending her.


    Her ount was flooded withments, buzzing with activity.

 Chapter 232

    [Loyal Reader of the Real-Fake Heiress], "I can''t believe it! How can the fake one bully the real one? It''s outrageous how she''s been treating Miranda!"


    [FCAT], "The saying ''like father, like son'' fits the Hawke family perfectly! They''re no good, and that''s why Arabe turned out the way she did. Unlike our Miranda, who rises above it all!"


    [What to Have for Breakfast], "Oh, Miranda, my poor baby, you''ve been through so much. Please, rise again and show that fake heiress who''s boss!"


    [Waiting for Miranda to Shine in Acting], "You''re the true beauty, strong and pitiful, Miranda. The Hawke family doesn''t deserve you. Thank goodness you have the Lancaster family backing you. From now on, I''m only buying Lancaster Group products. They''re quality people with quality products!"


    [Hot Wings], "My apologies, I used to think Arabe was innocent, that she couldn''t be med for everything, but after all these revtions, she''s nothing short of a monster!"


    Every tform was buzzing withments from Miranda''s fans and bystanders. Each post had hundreds of thousands of responses. Her fan base was skyrocketing.


    In fact, Miranda''s followers had already caught up to Arabe''s and were on the verge of surpassing her.


    Because of this surge, Marion''s office was flooded with business offers. But given Miranda''s unique situation, they were selective, choosing only the best opportunities.


    In this short time, the Hawke family and Arabe were nearly drowned in the tidal wave of online criticism. Even the four Hawke brothers were dragged into the mess, facing a storm of negativity.


    The identities of the two ounts that leaked the story were uncovered, but amidst the overwhelming tide of attention, their names seemed irrelevant.


    Just a few people mentioned their name and the connection to Arabe. But nobody really cared.


    Instead of focusing on their average status, all eyes were on the Hawke siblings, and of course, Miranda.


    Miranda''svish spending at the jewel g and her public spat with the Hawkes were still hot topics. Now, with the scandal surrounding Arabe, and some others adding fuel to the fire, for instance, Theo''s involvement, the Hawke family couldn''t silence the uproar no matter how many trolls they had hired.


    And the Lancaster family wasted no time in delivering their blows.


    Caiusmented, "It takes all sorts. Good thing my sister wasn''t raised in a family like that."


    Hannah added, "Maybe it''s just the Zade family''s lousy genes - born rotten. And the Hawke upbringing didn''t help either. Seven kids and not one tumed out right. Thank goodness my sister rose above it all


    Thements poured in.


    sw new


    "Ms. Hannah Lancaster sure knows how to throw shade."


    "With onement, she mmed two families. No wonder she''s a Lancaster, just like Miranda''s sister."


    "I''m starting to think Hannah learned from Miranda, hahaha."


    "Miranda: ''Well done, sis, you''re ready to graduate.""


    "Not surprised,ing from a woman, who''d squander money like it''s nothing, sure knows how to make a statement."


    Miranda turned off her phone.


    The online chatter might be fleeting, but the impact on the Hawke family and Arabe would besting.


    Given the current situation, it


    vel


    seemed fikely that the Hawkes


    would sever ties with Arabe due to


    brought.


    the negative attention she


    After all, even though Arabe was the center of their attention, the Hawkes


    weren''t short on children.


    Besides, Arabe had been


    pampered because her public image once brought the family prestige.


    they still adored her as before, they


    might try to save her, just like they had once sent Miranda to take the faff andnded her in prison.


    But clearly, the Hawke family was no longer the same. If they really decided to cut Arabe loose.


    "Well, it''ll be dog eat dog," Miranda thought, eager for the drama to unfold.

 Chapter 233

    Given Arabe''s character, she would never leave the Hawke family on a whim. And those who once cherished her like a rare gem in the Hawke family - would they really sever ties with her that easily?


    Meanwhile, the rumor mill was buzzing with the news that Sebastian''s official ount had posted a statement: All Everhart Group subsidiaries would cease any coboration with the Hawke family.


    But as people dug into the story, they realized that the Ashcroft Group had beaten them to the punch with a simr announcement. And this Ashcroft Group was run by none other than the Ashcroft family''s heir, Elian.


    Though discreet, the Ashcroft Group wielded significant influence. Even if the average person wasn''t aware of it, the way other big yers responded to their ount spoke volumes about their status.


    With three major families taking a stand, it was as if the entire elite circle was ready to cklist the Hawke family. These folks knew exactly whom to cross and whom to avoid; they were sharp and shrewd.


    "Boss, thepany ount just received arge sum of money. The finance and ounting teams are in a panic and came to me right away to ask you about it.¡±


    Sebastian paused his contract signing for a moment. "How much?"


    "Five million dors," the assistant replied.


    Five million was no small amount, so the finance department promptly submitted the report. Sebastian''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had already pieced something together.


    "We couldn''t trace the transfer''s origin, so we don''t know who sent it."


    "Got it. You can go ahead. Tell them not to worry about it."


    Sebastian''s voice carried a noticeable chill with thatst remark. Sensing the boss''s displeasure, the assistant didn''t dare say more and quickly made an exit, leaving with a brisk "Understood."


    Sebastian put down his pen and nced at his phone nearby. The screen hadn''t yet dimmed, disying a photo of them taken by fans during the joint event. Though the snapshot was innocuous, the ambiance and fan edits made it seem much more intimate.


    "So distant now, huh?"


    His gaze chilly, his voice was soft, with an edge of restrained yet profound emotion.


    Over at the Ashcroft estate in Zephra.


    "I hear the inte''s buzzing these days," Mr. Ashcroft remarked casually, doing some exercise at home.


    Elian, unusually at home today, wasn''t idle either. He was absorbed in his custom- made pad, projecting 3D images of seemingly terrains and weapon models.


    This special pad was exclusive to certain military personnel, capable of connecting directly to the core military systems, issuingmands and receiving orders. Its security was top-notch, both in software and hardware, essible only by its owner.


    "You''ve taken to surfing the web now, huh?" Elian teased, a hint of humor in his tone.


    "Hmph, not only do I browse the web, but I also know you and that Everhart kid don''t see eye to eye," Mr. Ashcroft retorted, shifting to a new pose.


    "That Everhart boy is no ordinary fellow. Keep your eyes open. Don''t let him quietly snatch someone away before you even realize it."


    Mr. Ashcroft was aware of the promising youngsters in their circle. Though he was arade of Elian''s grandfather, their social circles ovepped considerably.


    He knew a bit about Sebastian too. As a child, Sebastian would asionally visit, and even then, he was smart and unassuming, always achieving unexpectedly outstanding results.


    en


    Compared to the brash Elian, Sebastian seemed gentler. But the kid had a knack


    for keeping things under wraps, making him anything but straightforward.


    Elian curled his lips upward. ¡°He won''t get the chance."

 Chapter 234

    Elian''s words made Mr. Ashcroft nce over his shoulder at him.


    The kid was sitting there on the couch, cool as a cucumber, with one leg crossed over the other, casually swiping through a 3D hologram only visible from his angle. From any other perspective, it was just a faint glow.


    "You''re pretty confident, aren''t you, kid?" Mr. Ashcroft remarked with a hint of sarcasm. "Just don''t go getting too cocky and fall t on your face."


    Elian raised an eyebrow. "Grandpa, do you know why it''s hard for those whoeter to surpass the ones before?"


    Mr. Ashcroft countered, "What do I know? Back in my day, your grandma and I were introduced by a matchmaker. But let me tell you, I was quite the dashing young man, and your grandma was a real beauty."


    Talking about the past brought a rare softness to Mr. Ashcroft''s rugged face, a glimpse of tenderness.


    His wife had passed away many years ago due to illness. Because of his demanding job, he was rarely home. His children couldn''t understand him and grew distant, especially after their mother''s death. They moved overseas and seldom returned, barely keeping in touch with him.


    Only his two grandchildren would asionally visit during the holidays. It seemed they were the only ones who understood him. Though they grew up abroad, they felt a strong connection to their roots and held their grandfather in high esteem, something that gave Mr. Ashcroft greatfort. However, due to their circumstance, they still lived far away overseas and didn''t visit often.


    In Mr. Ashcroft''s eyes, Elian was different. He wasn''t just treated as a grandson; he was more important than that.


    Elian switched off the projection, his rebellious gaze tinged with pride and intensity. "That''s because some people fight tooth and nail," he said, each word carrying a sharp edge and a fierce determination. Even with a smile, his possessive nature was palpable.


    Upon hearing that, Mr. Ashcroft didn''t address further; he just shook his head, knowing full well that anyone who dared to snatch this young man''s woman would have a tough time.


    Elian''s mind drifted back to that day at Miranda''s house, where in a cramped corner, he had confessed his feeling''s. Honestly, he had never nned to reveal his heart in that situation, or on that particr day.


    Even though he hade to terms with his feelings, he had intended to take things slow. But Sebastian''s sudden move made him feel threatened, pushing him to confess to her directly that day.


    Years of living on the edge taught him one thing: one couldn''t keep the thoughts bottled up. Some things, if left too long, slipped through your fingers. So, he had told her.


    What Miranda thought didn''t matter


    to him. Whether she liked someone else or not was irrelevant. If she didn''t have someone, he''d make sure he became that person. If she


    did, he''d simply win her ove


    He wasn''t one to back down or watch what he cherished be taken from him. So,


    no matter what, he wouldn''t let go.


    "I hear someone''s already reached out to her," Mr. Ashcroft said, stretching his neck and shoulders.


    Elian nodded. "Yeah, some folks from the talent acquisition team, directly subordinate to the higher-up. They''re pretty crafty, found her real quick."


    He let out a cold chuckle.

 Chapter 235

    Mr. Ashcroft furrowed his brows. "You can''t control the people in this system. But they might show you some respect. What about that girl, Miranda? What did she say?"


    Elian replied calmly, "She didn''t say much, but I don''t think she''s interested in them."


    "Honestly, this bunch may be a bit shameless, but they''re not the type to force things. Don''t worry, as long as the girl doesn''t agree, they won''t do anything."


    Elian knew this, which was why he wasn''t too worried. What he was really concerned about was the situation between her and the Hawke family.


    Lately, the Hawke family hadn''t been what it used to be, either in reputation or in business. While he might have given things a nudge, he wasn''t the one truly orchestrating it all. And there was more to it than that.


    Rumor had it that there were significant internal conflicts within the Hawke family too.


    As the once-beloved Arabe of the Hawke family was quickly falling out of favor. From what he knew about Miranda, when it came to her own enemies, her nature wouldn''t allow her to tolerate the Hawke family for long.


    She was not someone who strictly adhered to societal norms. She valued her own feelings and acts ording to her heart.


    The fact that she was leaving the Hawke family crumbling in a self-destruct manner, and losing everything they held dear. Seemed to be intentional as if she had an ulterior motive.


    She was exacting revenge, but it didn''t seem like it was entirely for herself. Moreover, it wasn''t just about revenge. She seemed to be after something, something invisible to others.


    That was why he was worried; he was concerned about Miranda. He didn''t know how far she would go.


    But he couldn''t interfere with her. All he could do was gather some information and evidence he could find and send it her way.


    "Have you decided when you''re going back?" Mr. Ashcroft suddenly inquired, "I reckon you''re getting ready to head back, right?"


    Although Elian had never neglected his training all these years, his recent training had been particrly intense.


    Every time he returned, there was a distinct air of determination about him. And in recent months, Elian''s demeanor had noticeably changed.


    The aggression had diminished significantly. It was as if he was back to being that cocky young brat once again.


    "How did you know I was nning to go back?" Elian stood up, walked to the window, and lit a cigarette.


    "Since thest time you went to the underground trade market to keep an eye on that Logan fellow, I had my suspicions."


    §Õ§Ö§Ô


    Mr. Ashcroft leisurely settled back on the couch pouring himself a cup of coffee. "Logan is a top concern for our country. Even though he''s not yet on the SSS-level wanted list, I''d wager it''s just a matter of time. You were watching him to prevent any chaos on our soil, weren''t you?"


    Elian didn''t answer. But if that day had been abroad instead of at home, things


    might have escted to a deadly showdown.


    "Anyway, the top brass has been


    pressing for your return. If you dy


    any longer, something might seriously go awry over in Virell," Mr. Ashcroft remarked, taking a Sip of his coffee, savoring it.


    "Oh, by the way, I''m due for a check-up soon. Could you help me schedule it with Miranda? And if you get the chance, try to find a way to


    bring her to Virell too. She''s needed by more than just me, you know."

 Chapter 236

    Mr. Ashcroft''s words made Elian''s expression shift a little.


    "Sounds like a good n," he chuckled.


    But soon, his tone turned serious. "However, I''ll find a way."


    Because whether it was Mr. Ashcroft''s first topic or the second, Elian couldn''t find any reason to argue against them. The first one, he wanted. The second one, he desired as well.


    As the Hawke family saga was causing quite the stir, Miranda managed to trace the mastermind behind the attack on her that day.


    The information came from an international intelligence broker, someone Miranda had connections with overseas.


    This guy was Miranda''s go-to for any intel beyond their borders. Renowned worldwide, even official agencies sometimes had to coborate with him.


    And all he ever wanted was money. Adding his skills to the mix, and it was no wonder he was still doing well. No one dared to mess with him, as it would mean losing a valuable source of information.


    Miranda got in touch with him through Marion. Later on, even Marion wasn''t sure what Miranda did, but this guy now willingly did her bidding.


    Charles texted, [The folks who attacked you were mercenaries, usually active around border areas. Their boss is from a wealthy family in Virelia. Apparently, someone in their family has a rare illness, and the ck market medicine actually worked. So, they''ve been desperately searching for the chemist. Word is, they spent five hundred million dors hiring the world''s best hackers to find your address. Then, they shelled out another one hundred million to hire those mercs to bring you in.]


    After sending this message, Charles followed up with extensive dossiers on the family and the mercenaries.


    Charles wrote, [Oh, and while digging into this, I found that the Logan faction seems to be looking for you too. Not sure if it''s exactly you, but I thought it was close enough, so I gged it.]


    The Logan faction hardly needed an introduction. Anyone with a foot in the underworld knew the weight those words carried. The godfather of the western underground, ruler of a vast empire beneath the surface, head of the notorious Victor family, Logan.


    Charles couldn''t help but be curious. [Did you piss off Logan too?]


    Reading this, Miranda felt like if she admitted it, Charles would bolt immediately.


    Miranda answered, [Nah, we just met once. Maybe he fell head over heels for me.]


    Yeah, right. Logan was notorious for having people lined up to warm his bed each year, some of the most stunning faces from around the globe.


    Yet, he seemingly had little interest in either women or men, though rumors suggested he had a steady partner.


    A guy like that, falling in love with Miranda at first sight? Not a chance. Charles was more inclined to believe Miranda had definitely crossed Logan somehow.


    Miranda smirked, [Thanks, keep an eye on these folks for me. I''ll be in touch if anythinges up. The money will be in your ount on time.]


    Charles sent, [Got it.]


    Finally, Charles added, [Don''t cross Logan.]


    Miranda raised an eyebrow, not too worried about Logan. She was in Ardenza, and someone like Logan wouldn''t dare bring in guns here. What was there to fear?


    As long as she stayed in the country, she didn''t believe Logan would go to such lengths to hunt her down just because she might have offended him.


    "Five hundred million to hire hackers," she frowned. "I should''ve just introduced myself and pocketed that sum."


    Why hadn''t anyone told her about such an opportunity? Five hundred million would fund her herb-making efforts for ages.


    Thanks to the energy she''d absorbed from the mysterious stone, her mental strength was currently sufficient for her usual medical practices. Otherwise, her physical state would make


    ove


    concocting pills quite taxing.


    Her pills were still avable on the


    ck market, albeit in limited quantities. Given her reputation,


    whenever she listed new stocks,


    buyers would camp out, eager to get their hands on them.


    Even though Miranda never changed her initial high price, once her products hit the ck market, their value multiplied, with people scrambling to buy them.


    UT


    Naturally, this made the chemist a target for many. But Miranda had anticipated this, having been through simr situations before. Confident in her ability to protect herself, she never worried.


    She poured herself a ss of water, took a sip, and walked to the window. Outside, she could vaguely make out a few figures loitering near her home.


    "Being a bodyguard isn''t too bad," she quipped.


    The ones lurking nearby were the same people who had extended a friendly offer to her. Beck''s people, to be exact.


    Even though she turned them down, they still had someone keeping a discreet watch over her. Their actions, she had to admit, earned them a bit of her goodwill.

 Chapter 237

    She set down her water ss and picked up the documents Charles had just sent her, giving them a quick nce. Just as she scrolled through the papers, a notification from her ss group chat popped up.


    Jessica wrote, [What? Miranda is the only one in the whole school who got a perfect score?]


    Liam Porter sent, [No, not just the whole school, but the entire city. Let''s be precise.]


    Eileen eximed, [Holy cow!! Worship the genius!! From today, Miranda is my hero!]


    Debby typed, [Thankfully, Miranda has always been my hero.]


    Cherrymented, [Is it even possible for such a beautiful and smart girl to exist? How are the rest of us supposed to cope?]


    The sudden flurry of activity in the group chat was all about Miranda, which piqued her curiosity enough to scroll back through the conversation.


    At the top, she found that someone had posted a picture of the announcement board. The photo showed a score list, and next to it was a test paper with her name on it.


    Seeing the test paper jogged Miranda''s memory. Apparently, it was a test she hadpleted after schoolst time, which she reckoned was just a regr homework assignment given by the instructor.


    She hadn''t realized it wasn''t a school test but rather an exam created by the world''s top universities to uncover hidden talents.


    The questions weren''t extraordinarily difficult, but they required a strong mix of skills. Very few people couldplete the test, and finding someone with a perfect score was virtually unheard of worldwide.


    That exined the excitement in the ss group chat. And it wasn''t just the ss;


    the whole city''s student forums were buzzing with the news.


    Without her knowing, Miranda had once again be a campus celebrity. Miranda frowned.


    No wonder she had found the questions unfamiliar, which covered various fields. She had wondered why her professors would assign such tasks.


    Turned out, it wasn''t even a school test. She had encountered and solved simr problems in another world, in her past life.


    So, for her, they weren''t challenging. After all, she had been a top student at a prestigious university in that other life. And as luck would have it, those questions were right up ker alley allowing her to answer them all.


    She had already put the whole incident behind her. Who knew it would cause such a stir?


    Though it was just in the schoolmunity, due to Miranda''s unique status, her intelligence was catching the eye of multiple interested parties.


    To Miranda, the exam was just a minor detour. But for her ssmates and the school, it was the talk of the town. She continued her days attending sses and asionally participating in activities.


    However, the Hawke family business began to falter, and their situation worsened.


    When Mr. and Mrs. Hawke discovered that even using Arabe for an arranged marriage to save the family business was futile, as everyone avoided them, Arabe lost herst bit of value.


    When Miranda next heard about the Hawke family, they had reportedly kicked Arabe out.


    "Mira, you wouldn''t believe it! I heard everyone in that upscale neighborhood came out to watch the spectacle Arabe refused to leave and even threatened them. But not a single member of the Hawke family spoke up for her, not even Dorian and the other three brothers. Wow... the Hawke family is really heartless. After all those years of raising her, they just tossed her out," Hannah chattered as she munched on a slice of pizza. She had rushed over by taxi to Miranda''s ce as soon as she heard the news, not even stopping for dinner.

 Chapter 238

    Miranda quickly handed Hannah a ss of iced tea. "Take your time, and careful not getting choked."


    Hannah took a sip, eyeing Miranda''s calm demeanor. She couldn''t help but ask, "Mira, why aren''t you reacting at all?"


    Miranda swirled her coffee, maintaining herposure for a few seconds before suddenly putting on an exaggerated look of shock. "Wow! Really?"


    Hannah''s lips twitched. "Could you be any more fake?"


    Miranda cleared her throat, and returned to her usual self. She uttered calmly, "Go on, I''m listening."


    Arabe getting kicked out by the Hawke family was something Miranda had seening from a mile away. After all, she was well-informed about their affairs. William sent her updates on the Hawke family''s dealings almost daily.


    So, when Alden and Grace recently started trying to arrange a marriage for Arabe, Miranda wasn''t surprised.


    Hannah continued, "A few friends in my circle mentioned the Hawke family was desperate to secure a marriage alliance, but anyone who heard it was Arabe ran a mile. Apparently, Alden and Grace even got humiliated by some gossip- loving families over Arabe.


    They initially wanted totch onto the ckwell family, but Theo refused outright. And of course, the ckwells weren''t about to let someone like Arabe through their doors. Oh, and get this: Arabe once tried to stop Sebastian''s car but got chased off by his bodyguards. She actually thought she could score a prince like Sebastian. Talk about delusional."


    Hannah shook her head. "Tsk, I wonder if she''s crazy or what, to think she believe Sebastian is into her."


    As Hannah spoke, she nced at Miranda, who continued sipping her coffee unperturbed without any tangible shift of the expression. Hannah felt a pang of disappointment. She was rooting for her sister to end up with Sebastian, after all. Why wasn''t Miranda reacting at all?


    "The brothers who used to defend Arabe like she was their little princess? Not a peep from them now. Shows how fickle people can be. They marketed her as their precious little sister, but look at them now; none of them are stepping up to help her. I guess Arabe had iting. Leeching off your identity for so many years was more than she deserved."


    Hannah snorted, "She never knew her ce, always dared toe and provoke you. I heard she left the Hawke family in disgrace, and everyone''s just waiting to see the spectacle."


    Miranda curled her lips upward and ced her coffee cup down. "To the Hawke family, Arabe''s nothing but a burden now. Since she''s not their real daughter, distancing themselves is their best option when there''s rift emerging. But I''m curious."


    She narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. They were all in the same boat, after all. Wasn''t the Hawke family afraid Arabe might drag them down with her if she decided to expose their secrets?


    Unless... Perhaps it was all for show. Given they were tied together by circumstance, maybe the Hawkes were still secretly supporting Arabe.


    Arabe wouldn''t dare to go public and ruin her own life. Arabe craved the spotlight, the vanity, the money and fame. She wouldn''t really burn bridges with the Hawkes


    unless absolutely rese


    swnovel


    "What are you curious about?" Hannah asked, her eyes wide with curiosity. Miranda raised an eyebrow. "I''m curious about where Arabe will live next."


    Hannah uttered, "Uh, probably back with the Zades? Why do you care where she stays?"


    Miranda replied, "So I''ll know where to find her and give her a piece of my mind if I ever feel upset."


    Hannah was momentarily speechless. Their conversation was abruptly interrupted by a sharp voice cutting through the air.


    "Bitch! You''re the one who ratted on us, aren''t you?"


    Adam''s figure emerged in the distance, his eyes filled with malice as he picked up


    a ss bottle and advanced menacingly toward Miranda.

 Chapter 239

    Miranda watched with a calm gaze as Adam approached her, his face twisted with anger and spite. The people around them jumped up, startled by the scene, and quickly stepped aside to avoid the confrontation.


    Hannah''s expression changed too. "What the heck! Mira, you better run!"


    Adam looked like trouble from the get-go, and Hannah''s heart raced with anxiety.


    It seemed he had identally wandered into this caf¨¦, initially intending to splurge on a cup of coffee, just to experience the life of luxury.


    But he was taken aback when he learned that a cup would cost him a few dors. Moreover, the caf¨¦ staff, recognizing him, refused to serve him. A confrontation erupted as Adam began hurling insults at the barista.


    In the midst of his tirade, his gazended on Miranda. His already simmering anger boiled over, and he shifted his ire toward her. Fury made his eyes blood- red, prompting him to settle scores with Miranda.


    The Zade family was on the brink of ruin recently. They were embroiled inwsuits, and at first, they didn''t take it seriously. "Let them sue," they thought, "we''re not afraid." But soon, a judgment was passed, ordering them to pay a hefty


    sum.


    Luna and her husband paid it no mind at first. They figured if they simply didn''t pay, nothing would happen. That was until their bank ounts were suddenly emptied, and they realized the gravity of their situation.


    And they med it all on Miranda, the woman they despised. Adam was almost upon Miranda when suddenly, a strong hand grabbed his arm, stopping him in his tracks. His expression shifted as he recognized the man.


    "It''s you."


    Miranda and Hannah turned to see who had stepped in. Both of them were slightly taken aback, not expecting him to appear out of the blue. It was indeed a surprise. Miranda couldn''t help but wonder if this was all orchestrated.


    Dorian''s gaze was icy. "What do you think you''re doing?"


    The frosty tone snapped Adam back to reality. His courage to confront Miranda stemmed from the assumption that she was an easy target, a wo to be bullied. But in the presence of Dorian, who outmatched him in every way, Adam was cowed.


    "I was just going to teach this shameless wretch a lesson," Adam said quickly, his demeanor shifting. "You don''t like her either, right? How about I rough her up a bit, and you give me some cash?"


    In Adam''s mind, the Hawke family was no fan of Miranda. Back then, they had always estranged themself from her, despised her, favoring Adam''s sister over her. And due to thewsuit they were involved in, he was unaware that Arabe had been ousted from the family recently.


    Hannah peeked at Miranda, then back at Dorian. Miranda tugged her lips, stirring her coffee.


    Dorian''s face darkened at Adam''s proposal, and he shoved Adam away with a forceful push. "Get lost!"


    A loud crack echoed as Adam hit the floor, howling in pain. He red at Dorian, furious. "Why are you doing this? Aren''t you scared my sister will be mad?"


    To Adam, Arabe was his trump card. He believed the Hawke family were fools for coddling an adopted daughter when they had four sons of their own. But this was a boon for him while Arabe was in their good graces, the Hawke family''s wealth was within his reach.


    Hannah scoffed, "You probably don''t know yet, but your dear sister''s been kicked out of the Hawke family."


    Adam''s eyes darted to Dorian, and he shouted, "No way! The Hawke family would never do that! They adore my sister unconditionally! You''re just trying to trick me!" Hannah tilted her chin. "Why don''t you ask him yourself?"


    Adam''s expression was fierce as he turned to Dorian. "Tell them, Dorian! There''s no way you kicked my sister out! She''s got everything she wants from your family - you''d bend over backward for her! Unlike that Miranda, a real family member


    Who''s treated like trash! PO


    sister''s


    set to inherit the assets!"


    The more Adam ranted, the colder Dorian''s expression became, his eyes darkening like an impending storm.


    "Someone, take him out of here!" Dorian ordered, exchanging a nce with one of the bodyguards.


    The bodyguard understood instantly and gave a slight nod; in moments, a few others had seized Adam, dragging him away.


    Adam realized something. "No! You can''t kick my sister out! What about me, my house? My future? She promised if we followed her n, she''d buy me a house! You owe me a house!"


    He ranted like a madman, his expression malicious, until he was finally hauled out of the caf¨¦, leaving silence in his wake.


    Hannah smirked. "Mr. Hawke, the


    guy''s counting on his sister to buy him a house. Your family''s so generous, huh? Adopting a girl wasn''t enough; you gotta support her whole family too. Wonder what surname your estate will have in the future."


    Her words dripped with sarcasm, aimed to provoke. Dorian''s expression was indeed affected by her taunts. Miranda raised an eyebrow, remaining unfazed, as if she hadn''t noticed Dorian''s presence at all.


    Dorian turned and swept a detached nce at Hannah. "No need for you to worry about my family''s affairs, Ms. Lancaster."


    Hannah chuckled. "We''ve got two Ms. Lancasters here, Mr. Hawke. Which one are you referring to?"

 Chapter 240

    Hannah never really liked the Hawke family. They were the epitome of high society, always marketing themselves in the most ostentatious ways.


    And Dorian? He never left a good impression. In fact, all four of the Hawke brothers rubbed her the wrong way. They acted like Arabe was the center of the universe.


    Sure, protecting the sister was understandable, but these guys took it to a whole new, brainless level. Plus, ever since Hannah discovered Miranda''s connection to the Hawke family, her dislike for them intensified.


    Her admiration for Miranda was so deep that she was practically itching to confront the Hawkes on her sister''s behalf.


    Dorian''s face had turned a sickly shade, but perhaps in an effort to avoid conflict, he chose not to argue with Hannah. Instead, he turned to Miranda, his voiceced with concern. "Are you okay?"


    Seeing Miranda''sck of reaction, Dorian added in a serious tone, "I happened to be passing by and saw Adam causing you trouble."


    Miranda looked at the cup of coffee in front of her, a slight smirk ying on her lips.


    Hannah nced at Dorian, and for the first time, she thought she sensed a hint of unease in the young CEO.


    Dorian paused for a few seconds. "Arabe has left the Hawke family."


    Miranda raised an eyebrow with a smile. "Oh, and why should that matter to me?"


    She fixed her gaze on Dorian and continued, "And tell me, Mr. Hawke, are you so free these days? ''Happened to be passing by''? Or did you happen to stage Adam''s little performance?"


    The idea that Dorian would just randomly appear here was beyond belief. Everyone knew someone like him, a wealthy heir, preferred exclusive clubs, his office, or high-end gatherings.


    He wasn''t the type to wander aimlessly around the streets. Besides, Miranda had done her homework. She knew his habits well, especially when she asked William to direct the Zade family trio to confront the four brothers for money.


    Unless there was some special reason, Dorian would never be in a ce like this. Dorian''s slight change in expression, which signified that he wasn''t nning to exin, confirmed her suspicions.


    She chuckled dryly. "So it is true, huh? Don''t you think these tactics are beneath you?"


    Her words darkened Dorian''s already sour expression.


    "Regardless of what you think, I don''t want to see you hurt," Dorian replied coolly.


    Miranda shivered with mock disgust, goosebumps rising on her arms. "Sorry, you just made my skin crawl."


    Dorian was silent.


    "You can save that line for Arabe. It''s nauseating when you use it on me," Miranda said, visibly repulsed.


    Hannah stayed quiet, simply enjoying the drama unfold. Dorian nced at her, but his words were aimed at Miranda. "Can we have a proper conversation?"


    Hannah knew what he meant. He wanted her to leave so he could talk to Miranda alone. But she wasn''t going anywhere, looking at Miranda instead. She only listened to her sister.


    "Sure, we''re having a conversation right now, aren''t we?" Miranda smiled. "Whatever you have to say, say it here. I''m curious to hear if you can actually speak like someone civilized."


    Because in her eyes, the Hawke family were more like beasts than people; animals weren''t the civilized type, after all.


    Dorian understood the insult behind her words, but aside from a slight frown, he didn''t react.


    "Hannah is my sister, not an outsider. You''re the only outsider here. Surely you realize that?" Miranda added, seeing Dorian hesitate.


    His eyes darkened. "Arabe has left.


    We were all deceived by her. We''ve realized the truth now, it''s all a misunderstanding. Our parents regret their favoritism towards Arabe and negligence on you. With Arabe, the person you the most, gone... maybe you coulde back and visit?"


    Dorian''s words were clearly an attempt to lower himself, to appease her. Especially standing there, impably dressed in designer wear, he looked like a man reluctantly taking a timeout.


    Miranda was slightly taken aback. She hadn''t expected Dorian to swallow his pride so quickly, even trying to win her over.


    Not long ago, he was the epitome of arrogance. But now, his demeanor only disgusted her more.


    "You think saying it was all a misunderstanding will erase everything you''ve done?" Miranda scoffed. "How about I p you around a bit and tell you it''s all misunderstanding? No, that''s too mild. Maybe I should beat you half to death, have you locked up for a few years, and then say it was all a misunderstanding?"


    Dorian''s fists clenched, and his face grew pale.


    "Doesn''t that sound absurd when you said those words?" Miranda challenged. "And Arabe leaving your family is irrelevant to me. I''m not interested in your internal affairs."


    What she was interested in was seeing them all behind bars, with the heaviest sentences possible.


    "As for those kdespise," Miranda


    continued, her lips curling into a cold


    smile. "Arabe is secondary. I detest you enablers more. Every vile act Arabemitted was with your help. You don''t seriously believe that kicking Arabe out cleans your state, do you?"


    Under Miranda''s pointed words, Dorian''s gaze grew colder, more shadowed.


    "In reality, you''re all part of the same filth. But you''re worse than Arabe. At least she''s obviously trash from a nce, while you lot are the rot wrapped in pretty packaging. Touch you and it reeks. Don''t you agree?"

 Chapter 241

    Miranda''s words hit Dorian so hard, he was momentarily speechless.


    "You should have ''hypocrite'' and ''phony'' written all over your faces. Did you even stop to reflect on yourselves when you med everything on Arabe?"


    Hannah almost pped for Miranda right then and there. It felt so good, like a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders.


    Dorian''s expression had been tense ever since Miranda started speaking and hadn''t rxed since.


    "So, even though Arabe''s been kicked out, you''re still not going to forgive us?" His voice was starting to sound cold and distant. Miranda was speechless.


    "You ask for honesty, then you get upset when you hear it. And look, just a few words from me, and your true colors are already showing."


    Hannah went silent. Dorian was at a loss. His voice turned icy. "What if Arabe had to eat slop with the pigs?"


    Miranda raised an eyebrow, locking eyes with Dorian for a moment. This was something she had thrown at Dorian during a party once.


    He had asked what it would take for her to forgive them. She had replied, saying they''d have to eat slop with Arabe, just like she did back in the day.


    And now, Dorian was bringing it up again. There was a certain look in Dorian''s eyes she recognized.


    It was the way he used to look at Arabe. Or maybe even more intense.


    It had a kind of crazed, protective edge to it that made her wonder if they had transferred their old protectiveness for Arabe onto her. Like she had said before, she thought the four Hawke brothers were a bit unhinged.


    And she wasn''t just insulting them. Being that obsessed with their sister was practically a mental illness.


    It was clearly some kind of psychological disorder, probably something akin to a White Knight syndrome. An instinctive, indiscriminate urge to protect someone.


    Now, it seemed like he was directing those feelings towards her. At least, that was how Miranda saw it.


    "Well, I might consider it," she replied with a smirk. "You must remember the kind of life I had in the Zade family back then, Mr. Hawke?"


    Dorian''s stern expression darkened. "I understand now."


    Dorian knew exactly what kind of life Miranda had in the Zade family. All the storiesing out about the Zade family, and even what they admitted themselves, painted a clear picture of how Miranda had lived.


    They had known before that her life wasn''t easy, but they hadn''t realized just how bad it was. What they learned recently turned their previous assumptions upside down.


    Their own sister had endured so much, living a harsh life in ce of a deceitful imposter for years.


    Despite that, she had grown into a remarkable person.


    Meanwhile, Arabe, with her deceitful ways, had repeatedly tricked them, dragging their reputation and that of the entire Hawke family through the mud, almost bringing them to ruin.


    Inparison, their feelings for Arabe hadpletely dissipated.


    A hint of coldness shed across Miranda''s eyes. "Good that you do."


    "Can I ask you something?" Dorian continued.


    Miranda looked up.


    "Where''s Sunny?"


    Miranda tugged her lips. "You really want to know where Sunny is?"


    Dorian stared at Miranda. "Where is she?"


    Miranda''s eyes danced with amusement.


    "About this, I could tell you."


    Momentster, Dorian was striding out the door, moving as if he had somewhere urgent to be. Watching him leave, Miranda felt her suspicions were confirmed.


    Dorian''s feelings for Sunny were definitely more than ordinary. Ah, the tangled web of rtionships.


    "Mira, do you think he''ll really make Arabe eat slop?" Hannah was curious.


    Miranda chuckled coldly. "Who knows. But..."


    She pondered for a moment.


    "But what?" Hannah pressed.


    Miranda started counting on her fingers. "But if they start fighting, maybe they could get extra years added for perjury, harboring a


    criminal, and if you throw in assault,


    illegal detention, kidnapping


    uwful mistreatment."


    Just listening to Miranda list things off made Hannah shiver. How long would that


    add up to?


    "Yeah, soon enough," Miranda nodded.


    Hannah, unable to keep her curiosity at bay, asked, "What''s soon?"


    Miranda replied, "The time until they rot in jail."


    Hannah went silent. Why did she feel like her sister was deliberately stacking the odds against them?


    "Do you think they''ll really end up in jail?"


    Miranda''s grin widened. "Take a guess?"


    Hannah wasn''t sure how to reply. If Miranda didn''t think jail was too light a


    punishment, she might have already pulled the trigger.


    At least right now, the evidence she had was enough to send the Hawke family


    behind bars. But it wasn''t enough.


    She wanted them to walk in with


    their lives in shambles, unable to live


    like normal people ever again. Otherwise, what difference was there between serving time and


    getting a state-sponsored retirement n?

 Chapter 242

    From the very beginning, what Miranda wanted was more than just seeing them behind bars. Given their past deeds, they definitely deserved a sentence.


    But the old Miranda was gone. That kind of punishment was far from enough.


    Besides giving them the justice they deserved, she intended to retrieve everything that rightfully belonged to the original Miranda.


    After all, she''d taken over her body. Even though this body had no rtion to her initially, and it was just a different life to live in, once she stepped in, it became her life to live, not the former''s.


    In a way, she could have chosen to ignore it all. But since she''d been granted the continued use and life of this body, she was the one who gained from this arrangement.


    As a healer, she always believed in fair exchanges and rewards, so she saw no reason not to help the original Miranda settle her unfinished business.


    Apart from feeling sympathy and pity for the original owner, there was also her inherent tendency as a healer to "bnce the scales".


    Otherwise, if they acted against the natural order of things, they themselves would face consequences.


    This kind of "consequences" often manifested in a person''s aura - or "vibe" as some might call it. For example, feeling angry or lifeless. Such things were palpable. Going gray at a young age or looking prematurely aged were signs of a damaged aura as well.


    The caf¨¦ quickly returned to its usual calm after the little scene earlier. Yet, everyone was still gossiping about Dorian and the notorious Adam who had just been there.


    At that moment, Miranda received a call. It was Marion on the line.


    Miranda curled her lips upward. "Got it, we''ll do it your way."


    She hung up, feeling quite pleased.


    "Want another one?" she asked Hannah.


    Hannah paused, and then nodded. "Yesss! I haven''t finished telling you about how Arabe got kicked out; it was epic."


    After Marion ended the call, he spun around in his executive chair. He raised an eyebrow at the proposal on his desk.


    "Thrilling," he said with a hint of mischief and the excitement of impending trouble.


    The Hawke family. Well, they really shouldn''t have picked a fight they couldn''t win. "Mr. Smith?"


    His secretary knocked on the door. "Someone wants to meet with you - it''s HR from TSen Group. Shall I let them in?"


    Marion frowned. "No. These people just can''t take a hint."


    Secretary replied, "Understood."


    In recent times, Marion had been approached by more top-notch headhunters than he could count.


    His phone and contact details had been shielded from these people using some clever tricks. So now, they resorted to visiting his office directly.


    Marion had no interest in these offers. He was quite content with his current life and status.


    He made the money, and the boss spent it. Plus, all he needed to doz was focus on earning; anything else was off his te. Miranda gave him plenty of room to maneuver


    More importantly, he was someone who valued loyalty. If it hadn''t been for Miranda back when he was in prison, who knew what his fate might have been.


    Moreover, she was the first to take him in after he was released. Even though many were waiting for him to get out, people weren''t all the same.


    What he had with Miranda was a stark contrast to those waiting with ulterior motives. So, he wasn''t going to leave Miranda''s side.


    Unbeknownst to many, top internationalpanies were investigating who exactly was behind Marion.


    Although Miranda''s direct


    connection with Marion and the


    paperwork was a thing, and anyone


    with a little skill could trace it back to someone named Miranda as the mastermind of this entertainmentpany.


    When they discovered Miranda was twenty years old, executives from those major firms were left in astonishment. They were all in awe, questioning what kind of genius this Miranda must be.

 Chapter 243

    Headquarters of the Hawke Group in Virelia.


    "Who exactly is this Miranda? Did she save Marion''s life or something? Why is he so devoted to her?"


    Michael Hawke frowned as he listened to his subordinate''s report over the phone, his expression darkening.


    After all, Marion was a talent he had his eye on for quite some time. Back in school, Marion had already caught the attention of big corporations, but he was too proud back then and turned down multiple offers from major firms.


    Even then, his market value was in the millions per year. Later, everyone in the industry knew that Marion had served time for viting some country''sws. So, they waited for him to be released.


    Surely, prison would have dulled his sharpness. That would be the perfect time to recruit him for their purposes.


    But Marion ended up working with some unknown young woman. Wasn''t this a p in the face for these top globalpanies?


    HR Manager remarked, "Mr. Hawke, from what we''ve gathered, this Miranda is the daughter of the Lancaster Group in Ardenza, but she''s adopted. Lavinia, who currently runs the Lancaster Group, is her adoptive mother. As for why Marion is willing to follow her, we''re still not sure."


    Michael''s face grew even darker. "I just don''t get what these young people are thinking. Is being with a young heiress who isn''t even in charge yet more appealing than a multi-million-dor sry?"


    It wasn''t just Michael who was puzzled; the HR Manager was too. A multi-million- dor sry -there weren''t many people worth that kind of money worldwide. Marion was one of them.


    Who wouldn''t jump at that opportunity? What could be so appealing about running an entertainmentpany? Sure, the industry was lucrative, but it was small- scale.


    They were a multinational corporation, a giant among giants. Compared to them, entertainmentpanies were insignificant.


    "Alright, so you couldn''t get Marion. But why can''t you get Maximus?" Michael asked coldly.


    The HR Manager rubbed his nose. It wasn''t just him who couldn''t recruit Maximus. He had asked around. Other headhunters hadn''t seeded either.


    For a conglomerate like theirs, legal


    battles were almost a daily urrence. Themercial


    interests involved were vast. A well-known, capablewyer was a highly sought-after talent for


    Maximus''s track record was impressive, and his courtroom skills were unmatched. Companies had long sought to win him over.


    "Mr. Grey also declined. I offered him


    the best terms, but he still refused. Mr. Grey is also at Ardenza, serving as legal counsel and advisor at thepany where Marion works. They seem to have a good working rtionship."


    Michael''s face was grim. "Both of them are not working for that Miranda, are they?"


    The HR Manager cleared his throat, cautiously saying, "Well, it''s not entirely impossible."


    Michael was rendered speechless. After a long silence, Michael felt slightly better knowing he wasn''t the only one facing setbacks.


    The Hawke Group had been in a bit of a slump over the past couple of years. Compared to its peak, the overall trend was downward.


    Even Michael, the current head of the Hawke Group, couldn''t solve thepany''s current predicament. The entire upper management and think tank couldn''te up with a viable solution.


    Every year''s financial report showed a decline of dozens of millions. So they were desperately in need of someone who could turn things around.


    Among the newest generation, there was no standout candidate, leaving the heir to the Hawke Group still undecided. That was why Michael was eager to find someone like Marion, willing to offer a highsry and extend an olive branch.


    "Oh, there''s one more thing," the HR Manager hesitated, unsure whether to continue.

 Chapter 244

    Michael furrowed his brows. "What''s up? Spit it out."


    Mr. West hesitated for a moment.


    "I heard something. Apparently, you have a brother over in Ardenza, running apany that used to be a subsidiary of our Group?"


    Mr. West had picked up the information during a chat with the regional manager on his recent trip to Ardenza. It seemed that the Zephra branch of the Hawke family had historical ties with the main Hawke Group.


    NeuraCore, as it was known now, was originally a Hawke Group subsidiary in Zephra of Ardenza. However, it was spun off and severed from the family business about twenty-something years ago. Mr. West wasn''t sure if he should even bring it up.


    Michael seemed to dig deep in his memory before recalling the situation. "Yeah, I think so. There was a ck sheep who got kicked out of the family and settled in Zephra. To keep him from starving, they handed him one of the subsidiaries."


    That distant rtive was from the same generation as Michael, though they weren''t close. He was the son of one of Michael''s uncles and had long been out of the family picture. Apparently, he had caused a significant scandal that cost the family dearly. After paying to keep the mess under wraps, they had disowned him.


    "So why mention it now?" Michael was puzzled. "He''s got nothing to do with us anymore - his fate is his own."


    Upon hearing it, the HR manager nodded quickly. "Understood. I just heard during my trip that hispany might be in trouble with some big debts, so I thought I''d mention it. But since it''s of no concern to you, let''s forget I said anything."


    He had only brought it up thinking Michael might be interested. Since he wasn''t, there was no point in pursuing the subject further.


    Michael, taking a sip of his coffee, dismissed it. "Got it, you can go."


    He was already dealing with enough stress, but hearing about someone else''s business woes gave him a slight lift in spirits. The HR manager bobbed his head and left the room.


    Michael set his cup down, his brows furrowed with confusion. "What on earth did the Lancaster Group offer those two that made Marion and Maximus so devoted to Ms. Lancaster?"


    To Michael, a twenty-year-old girl


    couldn''t possibly have any


    impressive skills. It had to be the Lancaster Group pulling the strings. No way could someone so young wield such influence over those two men. That''d be ridiculous.


    Meanwhile, Miranda and Hannah finished their chat at the caf¨¦ and headed to a magazine shoot together Wendy was already at the location, and as soon as Miranda arrived, she eagerly nudged Hannah aside to y the role of Miranda''s sidekick.


    Hannah huffed, crossing her arms in annoyance. With nothing better to do, she


    considered applying to be her sister''s assistant.


    After all, their parents had said she


    could do anything as long as it


    wasn''t starting a business with her brother. Starting a business was a surefire way to waste family money; might as well leech on to the parents.


    "Hello, Ms. Lancaster. Right this way, please."


    The coordinator approached and led Miranda inside.


    "By the way, today''s shoot is a couples theme. The wardrobe and makeup teams


    are all set. But you might want to interact a bit with your partner beforehand to make the shoot run smoother."

 Chapter 245

    "My partner?"


    Miranda was a bit clueless about the details of her assignment today. She was simply following Marion''s instructions. So when she heard about the partner, her curiosity piqued.


    The coordinator chuckled and replied, "Yes, today''s theme is couples. Naturally, there''s someone joining you. Wait, you didn''t know?"


    The coordinator assumed they were both aware of the arrangement. Weren''t they quite familiar with each other? They were a trending pair, after all.


    Miranda shook her head. "No, I don''t."


    The coordinator revealed a slight surprise, a hint of disappointment in her eyes. She had hoped that there''d be some chemistry between them and maybe she could catch a glimpse of something special.


    "He''s an old friend of yours," she offered with a teasing wink, keeping the mystery alive.


    Miranda just shrugged, figuring she''d find out soon enough. She followed them into the dressing room to get her makeup and styling done.


    Meanwhile, Hannah was lounging outside, waiting patiently. Today, she was there specifically to apany Miranda for the shoot, so she busied herself with the snacks and drinks in the lounge area.


    Given Hannah''s status as a socialite, the crew treated her with utmost courtesy, even setting up an afternoon tea spread for her.


    When Miranda was all mmed up and ready, she walked onto the set and spotted a tall, handsome man in a sleek silver suit. It was then she realized who her partner was for this shoot.


    "Him?" she muttered with a slight frown.


    Under the spotlight, Sebastian looked every bit the charismatic gentleman, almost as if he belonged on a movie poster.


    He stood there while the stylist made final adjustments to his attire, his head slightly tilted, his posture rxed and exuding an air of unruffled elegance.


    An assistant whispered something to him, prompting him to turn and finally acknowledge Miranda. His lips curved into a smile, one that unmistakably held a special familiarity towards her.


    Miranda returned the smile and approached him, her expression friendly but her voice low as she inquired, "What''s this about you footing the bill for my jewelry?"


    This question had been on her mind for a while, but she hadn''t had the chance to bring it up. Though they had each other''s contacts, Miranda wasn''t the type for frequent chats, and Sebastian''s messages usually came in the form of holiday greetings or asional trivial inquiries.


    Sometimes she''d remember to reply, other times she''d forget entirely, so much so that she asionally overlooked the fact that Sebastian was on her friend list.


    After her question, Sebastian leaned in slightly, his voice a gentle murmur by her ear. "It''s obvious, and you still don''t get it, Ms. Lancaster? You don''t look exactly appreciative."


    His tone was the same as always, yet different, carrying an undercurrent of assertiveness. It felt as if someone who''d been wearing a facade had suddenly begun to reveal their true self, little by little.


    She looked up at Sebastian, who simply smiled back at her, his demeanor gentlemanly, the gold-rimmed sses obscuring the intent in his eyes, leaving his true emotions a mystery.


    The assistant''s movement made


    him resume his previous posture, yet his eyes.never left Miranda. As his assistant reached to adjust his tie, Sebastian raised a hand, and understanding the hint, the other took a halt, not daring to make another move.


    Miranda watched as he expertly adjusted the tie, the simple act imbued with a certain grace, reminiscent of a cinematic close-up that one''d watch on repeat just for the sheer elegance of it.

 Chapter 246

    Miranda thought, showing off those pretty hands of his, huh?


    She lowered her voice. "I don''t get what you mean, but if you''ve got money to burn, feel free to make another donation my way. I won''tin."


    Sebastian paused while adjusting his tie, his eyes glinting with amusement as heplimented, "Ms. Lancaster, you''re quite sharp."


    The tone was like he was genuinely praising a clever child. It seemed like he had immediately figured out her little scheme.


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. "Right back at ya."


    While they whispered back and forth, the photographers around them had already started snapping behind-the-scenes shots.


    "So, are you shooting with me today?" Miranda asked.


    Sebastian replied, "Unless something unexpected happens, yes."


    Miranda frowned. "A couple''s theme?"


    Sebastian smiled. "That''s the theme the magazine chose."


    Miranda scoffed, "And you''re interested in these few bucks?"


    Sebastian responded softly, "Ms. Lancaster, unlike Elian, I earn my money bit by bit."


    Miranda was left speechless. Was that a jab at Elian for living off his family''s wealth?? Should she just drag him over and settle this with a fistfight?


    "Did you grow up steeped in a pot of sass?" she quipped.


    Sebastian didn''t respond.


    "I''m delighted."


    Miranda was puzzled. "Delighted about what?"


    Sebastian''s face lit up with a smile as he gazed at Miranda, his gaze intense as


    he uttered slowly, "I''m delighted that you''re my partner today."


    Miranda remarked, "Just zip it."


    She couldn''t stand this silver-tongued man. Sebastian''s tone had definitely shifted - what had gotten into him?


    be


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow but didn''t reply to Miranda''s remark, though his smile only grew. When. finally looked away from Miranda, that sophisticated, graceful §Ö demeanor of his was back, just like usual.


    "We''re nning to shoot a short series at mypany," Miranda mentioned.


    "There''s a character who''s all charm but a real piece of work underneath, a scheming lunatic. You should audition; it''s right up your alley."


    Sebastian''s expression shifted slightly, but he said nothing. Their banter and Miranda''sment made the assistants nearby chuckle.


    The photographers captured some of these candid moments between them. Once they were ready, it was time to start the shoot.


    But just as they were about to begin, they were interrupted. Someone approached, whispering to the photographer and the coordinator, and soon they


    all huddled for a quick discussion.


    Then Sebastian''s secretary hurried over, whispering something that made his brows furrow deeply.


    "Sorry, Mr. Everhart, today''s theme has been canceled and might need to do some modification due to unforeseen circumstances. We''ll reschedule another couple''s shoot for you, okay?"


    Sebastian turned to Miranda, repeating enunciatively, "Unforeseen circumstances."


    The coordinatorughed awkwardly. "Yes, it was ast-minute decision from above. They want topensate you with a special magazine cover shoot. Apparently, the theme for this issue has changed, and we''re not doing the couple''s theme anymore. We just got the notice."


    ¦¯¦«¦¯

 Chapter 247

    Sebastian smiled, but there was a chill behind his eyes. "Oh really? What a coincidence. Mypany just so happens to have some urgent matters that need my attention."


    His smile didn''t reach his eyes, and everyone could even feel the cold edge beneath it. The coordinator hesitated, unsure whether to respond.


    Miranda found the sudden change in the photoshoot theme strange and unexpected, but it didn''t bother her personally, so she shrugged it off. However, she was curious and asked, "A coincidence, huh? You have urgent business too?"


    Sebastian''s lips curled into a cryptic grin. "Yeah, just like that."


    Miranda didn''t want to waste any more time. "Well, you better get going then. No point standing around here holding everyone up."


    The people around them were a bit taken aback by Miranda''s bluntness towards Sebastian. After all, Sebastian was the one in charge, the one calling the shots for the Everhart family. Miranda, talented as she was, was still just an adopted member of the Lancaster family, with no real power there yet.


    Despite their differing statuses, Miranda never gave Sebastian any special treatment, and he, in turn, indulged her in a way he didn''t with others. Anyone in the circle who had dealt with Sebastian knew that, while this young ruler appeared easygoing, a careless word could cost them all their professional connections.


    Of course,pared to the notorious young scion of the Ashcroft family, people preferred dealing with the young Mr. Everhart.


    Sebastian''s face visibly cooled, his mood dropping as he couldn''t continue with the shoot. As he walked purposefully past Miranda, he uttered with his voice a mix of bitterness, resignation, and a hint of frustration. "Do you really think this is just a coincidence? If it were me, I wouldn''t resort to such low tactics."


    His words hung in the air, unfinished yet fully understood. It dawned on Miranda what Sebastian was implying.


    "See, I told you?, he''s not above using any means necessary," Sebastian murmured before leaving, his entourage trailing behind him like a pack of eager puppies. He didn''t even bother changing out of the designer outfit meant for the shoot, and no one dared to question it.


    Miranda pondered his words. Did Sebastian think Elian was behind all this? It wouldn''t be out of character for Elian, that was for sure.


    She wasn''t particrly interested in the machinations between the two men. They were childhood friends, after all, and she might just be a piece in their game.


    Her main concern was, "So, how are we proceeding with the shoot?"


    Just then, Hannah appeared, her face alight with excitement. "Mira! They just told me I''ll be doing the magazine shoot with you!"


    The coordinator smiled at Miranda. "We''ve decided to shift the theme to a sister feature, so we''ve invited Ms. Hannah Lancaster to join you."


    Wendy, who was helping out on set beamed. That''s great! Ms. Hannah Lancaster and Miranda are sisters, and there are plenty of people who love their close bond."


    Hannah nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly."


    Miranda chuckled. "Alright then."

 Chapter 248

    Sebastian left the film set, sliding into the sleek car waiting for him outside, nked by his ever-present bodyguards. They were heading straight to the Everhart Group headquarters, and Sebastian in the car, pressing his lips into a chilly line, gazed coldly over ahead.


    After a prolonged while, he removed his sses, closed his eyes, and muttered under his breath, "That shameless bastard, why didn''t he just stay gone instead ofing back?"


    His words slipped out from those well-shaped thin lips which belonged to this stoic charming man. The recent upheaval in hispany''s affairs and the sudden change in the shooting schedule left little doubt in his mind about who was behind it all.


    He had pulled a few strings to get involved in this shoot, only to find out someone else was ying an even dirtier game. In such a circumstance, he had no option but to leave.


    Meanwhile, at Zephra''s shooting range, Jasper watched in awe as Elian efficiently handled his phone call and returned to his target practice as if nothing had happened.


    "Seriously, Elian, you just let Sebastian walk away like that?"


    Elian, chin lifted, pulled the trigger, sending a bullet straight into the bullseye. The acrid smell of gunpowder hung in the air, thrilling the rest of the customers who were in a mix of excitement and obsession.


    "Or else?" Elian replied with a cold smirk. "If he wants to steal from someone, he''d better be sure he can handle it."


    Jasper was at a loss for words. It wasn''t like Miranda and Elian had any official ties, so Sebastian''s interest in her wasn''t exactly poaching.


    But he wouldn''t bring himself toment; he knew Elian, and if he had his sights set on someone, it was as good as his already. To Elian, anything Sebastian did was just interference. Utterly stubborn.


    "But what happens when you''re not around anymore?" Jasper couldn''t help but ask.


    He knew Elian wouldn''t stick around Zephra forever. There woulde a time when Elian''s presence wasn''t a given. What if Miranda ran off with someone else when he was away?


    Elian replied while calmly reloading his gun, "You know how people walk their dogs, right?"


    Jasper reacted, "Walk them? Sure, you just take them out with a leash. I have eight huskies over at my ce in Virell, and taking them out is quite the spectacle!"


    Elian tugged his lips. "As long as the leash is on, neither the dog nor the owner can run away."


    Jasper was utterly taken aback. "Wait, are you saying you''re treating Miranda like a dog?"


    Elian raised an eyebrow, and reloaded before aiming at another moving target. "No, she can treat me like one."


    With that, he fired another perfect shot, hitting the target dead center.


    Jasper''s lips twitched. "If she really starts treating you like that, you''d still like her? Women today aren''t as simple as you think."


    He wasn''t trying to stir things up; he


    just wanted to see if Elian''s head


    was on straight. Elian shot Jasper cold nce. "If she didn''t like me, she wouldn''t bother. Why do you think she doesn''t mess with you?"


    Jasper was left speechless. There was a twisted logic in Elian''s words that he couldn''t quite argue against, yet something still felt off.


    While he was racking his brain, Elian already hit his targets with precision a couple of times, and Jasper couldn''t help but think back to Miranda''s impressive shooting skills. If it came down to a showdown between the two, it would be anyone''s guess who''de out on top.

 Chapter 249

    After the shoot wrapped up, everyone was absolutely thrilled with the results.


    Who would''ve thought a sister-themed photoshoot would turn out so amazing? It was a total hit!


    The atmosphere on set was electric.


    Both of them had striking looks, the kind one''d expect from real heiresses, not just any celebrities. They didn''t even need to pose too much to capture the right vibe.


    They''d worked with plenty of world-ss elites and even royalty, but none were as captivating as these two.


    Since Miranda had a few more solo shots to capture, Hannah went off to rx as soon as her part was done.


    Once Miranda finished her solo shots, she and Wendy headed to the lounge to find Hannah. As they approached the lounge, they heard a loud smacking from inside.


    Wendy paused mid-step, stopping alongside Miranda. Aggrieved, Hannah covered her cheek, looking at a young, posh girl in front of her. "Who do you think you are, hitting me? Not even my mom has ever pped me."


    The girl in question, with her aura of wealth and beauty, was none other than Celeste, the socialite who had previously caused trouble for Miranda at the charity g.


    The staff around them seemed too intimidated to intervene.


    Celeste held her head high, a smug expression on her face. "Well, today I''m doing you a favor by ying your mom. Teach you some manners. Honestly, being part of the Lancaster family, don''t you feel embarrassed by yourck of etiquette? Or did you pick that up from Miranda?"


    "I was here first, and everything here was meant for me. Did I eat your food? And what''s any of this got to do with my sister? If you have a problem with me, then deal with me alone. Leave my sister out of it."


    Hannah''s anger was evident, but so was the quiver in her voice, which was heartbreaking to hear.


    Wendy, fond of Hannah because of her friendship with Miranda, was visibly worried. "Miranda."


    Miranda called a staff member over for an exnation.


    In hushed tones, the staff member said, "Ms. Miranda Lancaster, here''s what happened. Earlier, Ms. Hannah Lancaster was resting here, and we prepared some afternoon tea for


    her. When you left for your shoot et


    Ms. Sterling arrived. She assumed the tea was for her and started helping herself. We didn''t get a chance to exin. When Ms. Hannah Lancaster returned, Ms. Sterling had just gone to the restroom. Ms. Hannah Lancaster started eating the cake, and when Ms. Sterling came back, she saw it and that''s when the argument started."


    After listening, Miranda understood the situation. At that moment, Celeste and Hannah were still in a heated argument.


    Clearly, Hannah was at a


    disadvantage. Her status,pared to Celeste''s, was not as high, and she wasn''t the daughter of the


    Lancaster family''s head, which


    made her hesitant, worried about causing trouble for her family.


    MS


    Celeste''s arrogance only grew more apparent.


    "You really think of Miranda as your sister, huh? You''re so generous; would you be this epting if your dad had an illegitimate child? Hannah, do you even know your ce, daring to challenge me here?"


    Hannah''s eyes reddened, fury zing as she red at Celeste.


    "Hit her back."


    The three words echoed with a calm authority, the familiar voice bolstering Hannah''s resolve. She turned to look at Miranda, her eyes filled with even more hurt but also newfound confidence.


    Miranda nodded, her voice firm withmand. "Hit her back."


    With her fears cast aside, Hannah raised her hand and pped Celeste right across the face.

 Chapter 250

    Celeste''s smug face was suddenly marred by a bright red handprint. She red daggers, her makeup slightly smeared into a twisted scowl. "You dare p me?"


    Hannah felt a rush of satisfaction as the tension she''d been holding in her chest finally released. For some reason, with her sister by her side, she felt more spirited, more daring in her words. "Why wouldn''t I p you? You started this whole mess! You hit me first, and now you''re surprised I hit back?"


    Miranda allowed herself a small, approving smile. This was the Hannah she knew - no pushover.


    Celeste clutched her cheek, her gaze darting between Hannah and Miranda, fury evident in her eyes.


    "Miranda, do you have any idea what happens when I got hit?" she sneered, her toneced with threats.


    The surrounding staff members wisely kept silent, not daring to make a move.


    Miranda walked over slowly. "Ms. Sterling, you''re something else. Snatching leftovers and then hitting people over it. Even stray dogs have better manners. Maybe tomorrow, we should make headlines and show everyone the real Ms. Sterling. Let''s see who ends up embarrassed - the Sterling family or the Lancaster family?"


    She positioned herself beside Hannah, offering an unspoken support that made Hannah stand even taller. Miranda''s words snapped Hannah out of her initial intimidation from Celeste''s bravado.


    "Exactly, those were my leftovers before my photoshoot. If you wanted some, you could''ve just asked them. You ate it and then had the nerve to hit me. Who''s the onecking manners here?"


    Celeste''s face was a thundercloud of conflicting emotions. "You''re spouting nonsense!"


    Miranda smirked. "Didn''t you notice there were supposed to be eight pastries on that te? A few are missing now. What made you so sure they were for you? Eating someone else''s dessert and then throwing a tantrum - don''t you find that embarrassing, Ms. Sterling?"


    Celeste nced at the cake tter Miranda mentioned, her confidence visibly wavering. Her assistant


    sprinted over and whispered


    something in her ear, and a


    expressions flitted across her face.


    of


    As her seething aura was appeased, it seemed she finally realized Miranda was telling the truth.


    But she still said to Miranda and Hannah, her voice icy. "Even if I made a mistake, what of it? A


    Lancaster family side-branch girl et


    and an adopted daughter - daring to turn against me? I think you''re searching for trouble. You''ve both


    clearly forgotten your ce. I''m


    telling you, you''re done for!"


    To Celeste, someone like Hannah should be groveling for her favor. As for Miranda, the adopted daughter, she was insignificant.


    With just a word, Celeste believed she could have Miranda cklisted in the entertainment industry and ensure both sisters were ostracized in high society.


    Miranda feigned concern. "Oh, I''m just terrified."


    Hannah snorted, ready to argue, but Miranda''s words made her chime in with sarcastic agreement. "Oh, I''m so scared!"


    With their sarcasm cutting through her, Celeste was fuming. She shot them a withering re. "Just you wait." And with that, she stormed off with her entourage. Celeste had been there for her solo magazine shoot that day, so she needed to carry on.


    "That Celeste - she''s supposed to have this cool, untouchable image in the media, right? Mira, do you see anything calm and collected about her?" Hannah quipped.


    Celeste, being a third-generation


    socialite with a prestigious


    background, was used to getting her


    way. Everyone in the industry


    l.ne


    catered to her whims, so she''d never


    expected to be challenged so


    openly.

 Chapter 251

    In the bustling showbiz, Celeste thrived like a duck to water. Though she hadn''t appeared in many films, the roles shended were always significant. Even her guest spots on talk shows and reality TVmanded top dor.


    It was this selectivity and her aversion to paid press releases that earned her the title of being the calm, collected princess in Virell''s showbiz.


    To Miranda, Celeste was just another privileged brat using her status to bully others. She held herself in high regard, refusing topete with the other celebrities, but she wouldn''t let anything threaten her standing.


    She didn''t need to fight; everyone knew her spot was at the top. A facade of humility, but truly an act of hypocrisy.


    Miranda scoffed, "The calm, collected princess? Please. Say one word against her, and she''ll go full-on warrior mode, ready to fight you round after round."


    Hannah was silent, trying to suppress herughter, unsure if she should find it amusing.


    Turning to Wendy, Miranda asked, "Did you get it all on video?"


    Wendy nodded enthusiastically. Miranda had discreetly signaled for Wendy to start recording on her phone when things started heating up.


    With a simple acknowledgement, Miranda turned to the bewildered staff around them and smiled. "Sorry for the mess. Didn''t mean to cause any trouble."


    Compared to Celeste, Miranda and her sister Hannah were a breath of fresh air.


    Some of Celeste''s fans were beginning to question everything. How could their long-admired princess in Virell''s showbiz be like that? On the outside, they were calm, but inside, they were whining.


    Celeste was a regr at these events, working with this magazine wasn''t new, but the staff was taken aback by her behavior.


    They''d heard about her diva antics, but witnessing it firsthand was something else. Even fans who used to admire her high-maintenance attitude were reconsidering their allegiance after such a public meltdown.


    The event coordinator quickly approached Miranda and Hannah to smooth things over. "This was a scheduling mishap on our part. We''ll handle Ms. Sterling and make sure she understands. Please, don''t take it to heart and be upset."


    With genuine concern, she turned to Hannah. "Is your face okay, Ms. Hannah Lancaster? Should I get a doctor for you?"


    As someone responsible for the shoot, she never took a liking for negative press and was well aware of Miranda''s reputation. Appeasing them was her priority, knowing they wouldn''t back down from Celeste.


    Being a seasoned surfer, she knew better than anyone how formidable these two were. Otherwise, Miranda wouldn''t have retaliated earlier.


    Of course, they had also dispatched someone to calm Celeste down.


    Hannah gingerly touched her cheek, wincing slightly. She waved her hand. "No need."


    Miranda examined Hannah''s face, her expression darkening at the angry red mark that marred her sister''s features.


    After this unexpected drama,


    Miranda, Wendy, and Hannah finally left the set. As they departed, a few of Miranda''s fans discreetly approached them.


    "Miranda, don''t go back to the Hawke family! They only want to drag you down!"


    "Yeah, exactly! You''re perfect as you are! Never return to that family. Stay away from their sweet talk!"


    "Stand by Caius! The Hawke family doesn''t deserve you!"


    "Our Hannah is amazing too! You siblings take care of each other."


    The truth about Miranda''s past, including being isted and bullied by Arabe and the incited ssmates, hade to light.

 Chapter 252

    They were also aware of the Hawke family and their tant favoritism towards their two daughters. No one had a good word to say about that family anymore, and folks were genuinely worried that Miranda might find herself back in a bad situation.


    Miranda had recently been on a reality TV show, and the episodes had just aired. Even though the footage was edited, the show didn''t hold back on exposing the Hawke family''s downfall. Instead of protecting Arabe''s image, they aired some of her most controversial moments for the drama factor.


    In contrast, the editors seemed to favor Miranda, cutting out scenes that might have shown her in a negative light. But since many viewers had already seen the live stream, they knew what really went down.


    Nobody cared about the bits that were cut out; they were insignificant anyway. This only further tarnished the reputation of the Hawke siblings.


    "Imagine bullying Miranda on national TV, that impostor and those brothers are despicable. A bunch of douchebags."


    "Miranda, it''s not your fault you have such a family. They don''t deserve someone as good as you."


    Miranda gave a soft smile to those who showed her kindness. She thought to herself, if the original Miranda were still around, she''d be happy to know there were people who truly cared for her and defended her.


    As their car pulled away, her supportive fans began to fade into the distance. Hannah couldn''t help butment, "These fans are just adorable."


    Miranda chuckled. "They really are."


    Wendy chimed in with a smile, "You wouldn''t believe how fast Miranda''s fanbase is growing, Ms. Hannah Lancaster. Just two months ago, our social media was filled with negativity, and now look at it,pletely turned around."


    Hannah remarked, "Well, isn''t it just right? As for those people, it''s what they deserve. Karma, you know?"


    Wendy, recalling something, nodded vigorously, "Exactly! They got what wasing to them!"


    Just as Hannah was about to add more, she winced in pain. Miranda gently ced her hand on Hannah''s cheek, massaging softly.


    "Don''t move. I''m just trying to ease the pain. But it''s just temporary, you''ll need toe with meter to get some ointment. Apply it for ten minutes, and you''ll be good as new."


    Hannah obediently stayed still, amazed at how the pain seemed to vanish.


    "Yeah, and I didn''t hold back when I pped her either. Bet she''s feeling it too," she said, feeling a bit proud of herself.


    "Next time someone hits you, don''t just take it. If you need to hit back do it. You''re not in the wrong, so don''t be afraid," Miranda advised, sounding very much like a protective older sister.


    Hannah pressed her lips, her eyes welling up with tears, and she nodded gently. "Okay."


    Even though Hannah grew up in a loving environment, she was still just a branch of the Lancaster family. Most of the time, she was taught to be the perfectdy, never to bring trouble to the family.


    The Lancasters wouldn''t risk their standing for someone not in line to inherit, which made her cautious around people like Celeste. She''d prioritize the family''s reputation, fearing that crossing Celeste would bring trouble into the family.


    Even though it was her brother, he would make a consideration of whether putting


    the entire family or Hannah first.


    Miranda''s words were a promise. "Whatever happens, I''ve got your back."


    Hannah''s already red eyes brimmed with tears. "You''re the best, Mira."

 Chapter 253

    Miranda had long considered Hannah her little sister, so naturally, she couldn''t


    stand by and let her get bullied. She knew Hannah always had her back, and hence, no matter what trouble Hannah found herself in, Miranda would always be ready to defend her.


    Miranda could see that part of the reason Celeste was targeting Hannah was because of her. At thest banquet, Celeste had a run-in with Miranda, and despite her grudge being against Miranda, the close rtionship between Miranda and Hannah meant Hannah got caught in the crossfire.


    Celeste wouldn''t have dared to provoke the Lancaster Group otherwise. Even though Hannah was rted to a smaller branch of the family, she was still a Lancaster heiress. The Lancasters were well-known for fiercely protecting their own.


    Celeste''s targeting at Hannah was the consequence of her resentment towards Miranda.


    Hannah had just returned home after picking up some medicine from Miranda''s ce. Meanwhile, Wendy was still at the vi, briefing Miranda on somepany matters and the follow-up to a magazine shoot.


    "Miranda, about this video." Wendy inquired.


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. "Send it to Maximus. He''ll know what to do next."


    Wendy nodded in understanding. "Got it."


    After speaking, Wendy cast a cautious nce out the window and whispered, "Miranda, don''t you feel someone''s been following ustely?"


    Miranda nced outside as well. "Maybe someone hired us some bodyguards."


    These people were getting more tant, not even bothering to hide anymore, just hovering around trying to make their presence known. No wonder Elian said they''d shamelessly cling to her.


    Wendy seemed reassured by Miranda''s exnation. "If that''s the case, that''s a relief. I was worried it might be something sinister."


    Not far from the vi, a couple of guys were huddled in an alley, munching on take-out burgers.


    "Man, aren''t we supposed to be low-key? Why are we being told to show ourselves, even make sure she sees us?"


    "Beats me, orders from above. They say she needs to feel our presence."


    "What''s so special about this girl that the higher-ups are so interested?"


    "That''s not for us to know. But remember, there are still some foreign mobsters with their eyes on her. We must be cautious, if she kicks the bucket, and we might end up in a court-martial."


    As they chatted and ate, their breath misted in the cold air.


    Miranda was about to head upstairs with a steaming cup of coffee when her phone rang.


    "Hello, is this Ms. Lancaster?"


    "This is she," Miranda replied.


    "We''re from the Global Institute of Medicine. Is Crystal associated with you? We''d like to invite her to join our institute. Would you be willing to let her go for broader opportunities?"


    Miranda hung up and headed straight to Crystal''sb. Theb was filled with the young sprouts of new herbal nts Crystal had been cultivating.


    Crystal had be obsessed with growing special nts ever since she started following Miranda''s instructions. She spent every day in the greenhouse andb, which only improved the quality and


    effectiveness of Miranda''s herbs.


    Miranda could have cultivated these nts herself. She had even taken some agriculture courses back in the day to grow the herbs she


    needed. But since Crystal was eager to learn and offered herbor for


    free, Miranda let her take over.


    Unexpectedly, Crystal had even managed to cultivate some new varieties.


    "First it was a multinational


    pharmaceuticalpany, and now the Global Institute of Medicine. How many people have you given my number to?" Miranda asked, a


    hint of exasperation in her voice.


    Crystal didn''t even look up, focused on watering the seedlings. "I don''t know. I just gave your number to everyone who asked for me."


    Miranda was speechless. "That''s harassment, you know."


    Crystal remarked, "Hey, you''re my boss. They have to get your approval if they want to poach me."


    Miranda rubbed her forehead, helpless against Crystal''s asional antics.

 Chapter 254

    "Alright then, call me one more time and I''ll sell you off."


    Crystal''s face fell.


    Miranda looked a picture of nonchnce. "Didn''t you say you wanted my


    approval? Well, you''ve got it."


    Crystal remained silent for a moment. "I''m sorry. I won''t give them your number anymore."


    Miranda went on, "Honestly, I think I''ve been holding you back. You deserve better."


    She paused for effect. "But not better than me, of course."


    Crystal was at a loss for words, realizing she shouldn''t have tangled with Miranda


    in the first ce. She decided to wisely steer the conversation elsewhere.


    "Hey, I heard from my aunt that the fake heiress got kicked out of her house today?"


    Miranda sneered, not pressing further.


    "Yeah, she''s out. But their ties aren''t so easy to sever. Remember, they''ve got dirt on each other," she said and straightened up, moving towards a small sapling.


    "Ever heard of the term ''breeding snakes''?"


    Crystal replied, "Yeah, sounds like something right out of a Dravak tale."


    Miranda touched the leaf of the sapling, pleased. "Well, Arabe''s the snake in this story."


    Meanwhile, in an apartment.


    "What are you doing here?" Arabe demanded, her face fell as the Zade family barged into her ce.


    Ethan eyed her. "So, you really got kicked out by the Hawke family?"


    Adam chimed in, urgencyced in his voice. "You actually got kicked out? You useless piece of work! I was counting on you to fix me up with a girlfriend! How did you let this happen?"


    Luna''s face turned sour with irritation. "What are we supposed to do now? What about your brother? How much money do you have left? Your four brothers must still be giving you money, right? If not, you''d better get some from them!"


    Adam pushed past Arabe, marching into her apartment. "Mom, Dad, she''s lying. Look at this ce! It''s way better than ours. I''ve decided I''m moving in here."


    Their currentndlord was constantly on their case, threatening eviction and leaving angry messages painted across their door.


    Now that they were deadbeats, their consumption wasrgely limited. Adam had dropped out of school, living off his parents, while the family relied heavily on Arabe''s handouts, which were bing increasingly scarce.


    The Zade trio pinned all their hope on Arabe, and when they heard that thetter was broke, they were desperate for an answer from their daughter.


    Ethan and Luna followed Adam inside, their previous harshness reced with a facade of familial warmth.


    "Oh, sweetie, I knew the Hawke


    family wouldn''t just kick you out. This apartment must cost a pretty penny. It''s just the right size for all of us. Since you''re here, as family, we certainly need to be together. We''ll move in tomorrow," Luna said with a sharine smile. "Your brother could use a nice ce like this for a marital home."


    Ethan made himselffortable on the couch, acting as if he owned the ce. "Yeah, having a daughter isn''t so bad after all. You''ve yed the daughter role for the Hawke family long enough; it''s time to give back to your real family."


    Adam grinned, making himself at home. "Sis, I''m taking this apartment. It''s not like the Hawke family will miss it. You can just ask for another one for Mom and Dad."


    The Zades seemed oblivious to the change of Arabe''s expression.


    "This is my apartment. It''s got nothing to do with you," she snapped, her voice frosty.


    Her hands clenched into fists as she stared down her so-called family, her heart bubbling with anger. She wished she could just make them disappear.


    Why did she have to be stuck with parents and a brother like them? Why did they even exist in her world? Why did they think they had the right to bleed her dry?


    "How dare you speak to us like that? What''s yours is ours. You''re just a girl, and you''re getting out of line. Listen up: you better not get any funny ideas. What''s the point of owning the house? Can you even pass down our lineage? You need think for your brother. You''ve got everything you have because we brought you into this world. What do you think you''re standing here for?" Luna''s tone turned from reprimand to threat. "You even think about abandoning your brother,


    abandoning us, and we''ll tell


    everyone how you spread rumors about Miranda!"

 Chapter 255

    Arabe''s eyes burned with a wild rage and hatred.


    "You never raised me. Miranda''s the one who owes you. Why are you hounding me?" she howled, her eyes boring to them. "You should ask money from her, why pestering me? If it weren''t for you and Miranda, my life wouldn''t be like this!"


    Even though the Hawke family had kicked her out, Arabe was smart. She had used the incident from two years ago to threaten them.


    So, they agreed to offer her a ce to live and support her financially, despite having shown her the door.


    Butpared to her past life, this was a far cry from what she was used to. She just couldn''t ept it. She couldn''t ept the shift in her status, nor the fact that her brothers no longer cared for her.


    She was on the brink of madness! Even the men who used to chase after her were now avoiding her like the gue. And it was all because of them and Miranda!


    Without them, she would still be the cherished little princess of the Hawke family! She would still be radiant, adored, and the center of attention!


    Now, with the Zade family showing up, she was at her breaking point.


    "Miranda''s not really one of us. It makes more sense toe to you. You''re our flesh and blood, our own family," Luna said, trying to fawn on her.


    She couldn''t find Miranda anyway. And there was no way to get money from Miranda, so what choice did she have?


    Adam spat angrily. "Mentioning her? That damn woman bankrupted us! And now we owe her money! Such a tramp, I should''ve had my way with her back then; maybe she''d be the one begging me to fall for her now!"


    As parents, Ethan and Luna didn''t see anything wrong with Adam''s words. Instead, they said, "What''s the use of talking about it now?"


    "If we had known she wasn''t your real sister, we''d have married her off to you and made her bear a child. A woman settles down once she bes a mother."


    "Sis, you''re all I''ve got. You need to get more money, maybe even get me a high- ranking job in somepany. That would give us respect, wouldn''t it?"


    Adam''s sense of entitlement pushed Arabe over the edge, and she let out a hysterical scream. "Ahhh!!!"


    Her scream startled the three of them.


    Adam snapped, "What are you doing? Are you nuts?"


    Arabe red at them with a murderous intensity. "You should have ended her when you had the chance! Why didn''t you?"


    The family of three exchanged confused looks. Then, Arabe sneered coldly,


    "Get rid of her now, and I''ll give you a big chunk of money!"


    Adam frowned. "I know murder''s illegal. I''m not doing that."


    Ethan and Luna looked at each other. "Yeah, we can''t do that. Besides, we couldn''t even if we tried."


    Arabe watched them, seeing how they dismissed her words, treating her home like it was a free-for-all, and


    ther expression grew darker as


    the hatred boiled within her.


    How on earth did they find out where she lived?!!


    What Arabe didn''t know was that William had already gotten the information. He


    had been following Miranda''s instructions to the letter.


    So, when Arabe moved, William immediately informed the Zades of her location. He even nted a spy and set up outdoor surveince next door.


    Hence, when Miranda watched the video of the Zade family barging into Arabe''s ce, she couldn''t help but text William back with a simple, "Impressive."


    Without William''s help, well, it was no wonder her godmom hadn''t reced him all


    these years. With skills like his, sess was practically guaranteed.


    Miranda sipped her coffee, watching from the moment the Zades found out Arabe''s house toter when they flitted to her ce with luggage in tow, only to find the door was locked.  en

 Chapter 256

    The Zades, feeling utterly furious, hired a locksmith. After proving their rtion to Arabe, they had the locksmith force open the door.


    Soon after, the household was filled with the sounds of heated arguments and things being thrown around.


    It was around this time that Wendy called. "He was here," she said.


    Miranda''s lips curled upward. "Was he?"


    "Yep, he left looking pretty defeated."


    "And Sunny?"


    Wendy replied, "Just like you predicted, Miranda. Though seeing him did cause her condition to re up again."


    Miranda reassured her, "It''s alright. Just have her take the medication I left. She''ll be fine. We just need to make sure she stays calm from now on."


    Wendy addressed, "Got it."


    After hanging up, Miranda nced at the video she had just watched and then switched off her phone.


    She then picked up the vial containing Mr. Ashcroft''s serum sample. It wasn''t just his; she''d added a bit of her own freshly extracted serum to it.


    She observed as Mr. Ashcroft''s serum slowly mixed with hers, bing assimted as a faint wisp of ck smoke wafted up.


    "Purified," she murmured, squinting slightly.


    It seemed her blood could be used as a treatment. Her efforts to modify her body had not been in vain.


    Miranda had been researching Mr. Ashcroft''s illness for some time, and she was finally seeing results. Aplete cure was within reach.


    Using her own serum to purify his was a way to test the current state of her body. So far, she was quite pleased.


    Two dayster.


    "What did you say to Dorian? Ever since he met with you, he''s been apletely different person," Alistair demanded, confronting Miranda.


    Miranda had just stepped out of thepany building, only to be cornered by Alistair. She didn''t visit the office often; she was just there for a rare inspection. She didn''t` expect to run into such a hassle.


    Miranda gave Alistair a once-over, frowning. "Dressed to the nines but not doing a


    damn thing right."


    Alistair flushed with exasperation at Miranda''s rebuke but kept silent.


    Miranda was puzzled. In the past, Alistair would have jumped at the chance to condescendingly criticize her. What had changed?


    "I''m not trying to cause trouble. I just want to understand," Alistair said quietly. "Dorian has always managed thepany, buttely, he''s been so downcast. Thepany already had issues, and now they''re getting worse."


    Miranda sneered, "Then you should ask him, not me. Am I your dad or your mom?"


    As she turned to leave, Alistair suddenly stepped forward to block her path.


    "Miranda! I''m not just here about my brother."


    Miranda paused, curious to hear what else he had to say.


    In an unusual disy of sincerity, Alistair looked at her with an apologetic expression. "I know words can''t change anything now. But I still want to say I''m sorry."


    To Miranda''s surprise, he actually bowed his head slightly. His voice was low, tinged with regret as he continued, "I shouldn''t have acted, the way did. I was out of my mind and made mistakes that hurt you, my own sister. Now implicated by her, I''m facing the consequences, with my reputation in shambles and people of the industry mocking me.


    For the harm I''ve caused, I''m willing to spend the rest of my life making amends,


    Miranda. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me?"


    His gaze was steady,cking the arrogance and superiority of the past.

 Chapter 257

    In the past, Miranda only remembered seeing Alistair with this kind of attitude when he was around Arabe.


    But the Alistair standing before her now made her feel as repulsed as if someone had just dropped a rotten egg in front of her. This disgust was different from what she felt for Dorian.


    Alistair, who had sent his own sister to jail, breaking thew while pretending to be her savior, only to stab her in the back. Outwardly noble, he upheld the so-calledw and morality. Yet, he was the worst kind of filth.


    "Make amends for the rest of your life?" Miranda raised an eyebrow. "Are you talking about your life in prison? Are you nning to send me regards from there or write me a letter?"


    Alistair choked on his words, his face fell, and a flicker of guilt and difort crossed his expression.


    "You''re awyer; you should be able to calcte how many years you''ll get, right?"


    Miranda''s smile was dazzling, but Alistair didn''t feel even a hint of warmth from it. It was more like she was watching a pathetic show, mocking him.


    Her beauty was like a poppy flower, enchanting yet deadly. He swayed slightly, taking a deep breath to steady himself.


    "You know, back then, I had no other choice. I admit, I was out of my mind to do such a thing. I misunderstood you and judged Arabe wrong. If I had known earlier..."


    Miranda cut him off sharply, "Misunderstood? You mean you weren''t fabricating evidence to frame me to protect Arabe? What are you pretending? I pinned all my hopes on you, Alistair, asked you to clear my name. What did you say?"


    Alistair froze, memories of that time flooding back.


    In the holding cell, Miranda looked like a wilting flower, fragile and broken, her face filled with fear. It wasn''t until she saw him that a glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes.


    She timidly called out to him, her voice trembling. "Alistair, please help me, I didn''t do it, I''m innocent."


    It was the second time she called him Alistair. The first time, he had said, "Don''t call me like that. I never acknowledged you as my sister. Remember your ce; you''ll never be my sister."


    The second time was in the holding cell, where she cried and pleaded with him. Yet he coldly said, "Who allowed you to call me Alistair! Have you forgotten your ce? You stay here quietly and do as I say. I''m thewyer; just follow my lead."


    Back then, Miranda chose to trust her big-shotwyer brother. She thought that no matter how much her brothers disliked her, they wouldn''t let her be wrongfully imprisoned. After all, she was a Hawke, wasn''t she?


    Even if they never believed her, surely they knew she was innocent about that incident.


    But she was wrong. She followed Alistair''s instructions, only to be abandoned by her family and sentenced to two years in prison.


    The moment the judge dered the verdict, her blood ran cold, and she felt herself plummeting into a pit of despair.


    "I put all my hope in you on that witness stand, and you, as you solidified my guilt, did you ever see my despair? When I cried and begged, your cold eyes implied that you wanted me to die. Do you know you were killing me then?" Miranda enunciated as she confronted Alistair.


    "You killed your own sister. You''re the biggest culprit! So, you see, it wouldn''t be unreasonable for me to wish you dead, would it?"


    Alistair had clung to a flicker of hope and luck, but hearing her words made his


    mind go nk. If his regret was a five before, it was now reaching an eight or nine after hearing what Miranda said.


    The truth he had tried to cover and ignore was nowid bare before him.


    ¡°Please..... stop....." he stammered, losing bnce and retreating a couple of steps, his eyes losing focus.


    Miranda moved her lips. "Weren''t


    you the one who wanted to talk? Aren''t I talking to you? Why don''t you want to listen now? What''s wrong? Realizing your little sister turned out to be so remarkable while you mistook worthless trash for jewels, feeling regret yet?¡±


    She deliberately infused a hint of hypnosis into her words. So, as Alistair heard each word, it felt like a dagger carving into his heart.


    "No, I actually decided the day I came to get you out of prison, I wanted to make it


    up to you," Alistair said softly. "When youe back to the Hawke family, I''ll have everything ready for you."


    Miranda chuckled mockingly. "What


    a phony. You''re just afraid I''ll speak out, trying to sweeten me up to make my mouth shut, why such pretension? You and Arabe should be tied together forever; you''re both such fakers. Maybest life, you two


    trash


    really came from the same!!!


    heap."


    Seeing Alistair''s mental state crumble, Miranda felt satisfied enough to walk away.


    But a familiar voice suddenly sounded beside her, "Why waste your breath on


    him?"


    The voice''s owner stepped up beside her, looking exasperated. "Why the hell don''t you just punch him?!"

 Chapter 258

    Even before he showed up, Miranda had a hunch about who it was.


    The moment he stood in front of her, she instinctively turned to flee. What if this guy decided to give Alistair another thrashing in broad daylight? That would be mortifying.


    This was the office entrance, bustling with people. Getting caught in such a scene would be terrible for her image. She had to maintain her reputation in the entertainment industry, after all.


    However, her attempt to escape was futile against his quick reflexes. Just as she turned, a firm grip halted her.


    Elian looked puzzled. "Why are you running?"


    Miranda replied, "I''m worried there''d be a mortifier."


    Elian, known for hisck of regard for social norms, was unpredictable. He paused. "With me around, you won''t get mortified."


    She must feel shamed because of Alistair, he assumed. Miranda coughed lightly, clearly unconvinced by his confidence.


    Holding Miranda securely, Elian turned his attention to Alistair, who seemed a bit out of sorts.


    "He looks familiar. Haven''t I kicked him before?"


    "Probably," Miranda replied.


    Elian frowned. "Those Hawke folks are no good. You shouldn''t waste your breath on them."


    He was well aware of the Hawke family''s deeds and made no effort to hide his disdain for each of them. He worried that Miranda''s dealings with them might lead to trouble, fearing she''d get hurt again.


    Even though Miranda acted like she didn''t care, Elian remained wary of the family. He had long considered dealing with them himself.


    If it weren''t for Miranda''s preference to handle her own affairs, Alistair would probably be behind bars instead of standing here.


    Despite his words, Elian noticed something was off about Alistair''s demeanor. "What happened to him?"


    When Elian arrived, he only caught Miranda hurling insults. Although harsh, he hadn''t expected them to leave someone like Alistair so rattled.


    Miranda looked indifferent. "Who knows? Maybe he finally realized what a jerk he is."


    Alistair nced up at Miranda, a mix of emotions swirling in his eyes before he looked away.


    Miranda''s remarks made Elian suddenly understand that sometimes words could cut deeper than actions. No wonder Miranda preferred to wield her sharp tongue rather than her fists. Her words alone could deliver a devastating blow.


    Finding Alistair a nuisance, Elian gestured for his bodyguards. They promptly whisked Alistair away, handling the tall man like he was nothing more than a rag doll.


    "He really shouldn''t still be around," Elian said with a frown. "The evidence is enough to put them away."


    Miranda arched an eyebrow. "Since when did you be so merciful?"


    Elian paused, momentarily caught off guard by her question. After a few seconds, he finally caught the implication. Gazing at the direction where Alistair left, he uttered in a


    slightly deep voice, "It''s not mercy. I just..."


    He just couldn''t wait.


    "Just what?" Miranda pressed.


    Elian''s lips curled into a grin. "Nothing."


    As he spoke, he turned to Miranda, standing alongside her. He was dressed in a


    casual button-down shirt, yet his muscr frame was evident.


    Despite his affluent background, he carried none of the shy decadence typical of wealthy heirs.


    His smile held a hint of rebellious charm as his gaze settled on her.


    "Wife."


    Miranda responded, "Excuse me? I think you''ve got the wrong person."


    Elian said, "Nope."


    Miranda deadpanned, "Who''s your wife?"


    "You, obviously," Elian answered.


    Miranda had no idea what crazy game Elian was ying. "If you need help, get it somewhere else. Don''t be around me."


    Elian pouted, "Okay. But aren''t you a doctor?"


    Miranda''s gaze turned icy. Elian quickly exined, "I read online that calling someone you like ''wifey'' repeatedly works. They said persistence pays off!"


    Since confessing his feelings to Miranda, Elian had started to research how to win her over properly. Elian had never pursued anyone before, let alone been in a rtionship.


    Mr. Ashcroft had been giving him outdated advice - like watching movies, going


    for hikes, or ying the hero - which was all rather clich¨¦.


    His long-quiet online group chat had received its first task in three years.


    "How to win over the girl you like?"


    The query caused quite a stir in the group. No one dared to pry or gossip, but everyone eagerly offered advice, thrilled by the rare opportunity. They treated it as an top-level mission, approaching it with seriousness and excitement.


    However, being a group of gruff men, the suggestions were mostly useless. So Elian turned to the inte, which was more in tune with the younger crowd and their whims.


    "How do you woo the girl you like? Just keep calling her ''wifey''! If once isn''t enough, do it twice! Don''t hold back! Keep at it until she epts it! That''s how I snagged my husband! Sure, it''s usually easier for girls, but if you''re outstanding, it works for guys too!"


    Elian believed it. After all, he considered himself quite the catch.

 Chapter 259

    Miranda found herself at a loss for words. She couldn''t tell Elian was either incredibly na?ve or just in foolish. But she had seen simr threads online.


    "Are you nning to join Flying Fish Entertainment?" she asked, steering the conversation in a different direction.


    Standing outside the towering Flying Fish Entertainment building, she assumed Elian was there for the same reason.


    Elian nced up at the imposing structure behind him. "No."


    In truth, that had been his original n. He intended to meet Marion, aware of his ties to Miranda. Elian had done his homework and knew Marion was working for her.


    Marion''s impressive reputation made Elian curious, and he thought it might be worth discussing a potential coboration. After all, Marion was good-looking and had earned Miranda''s trust, which made Elian feel a tad uneasy and threatened.


    "Then you are here for..."


    "I''m here for you. My grandpa mentioned he''s feeling a bit under the weather."


    Miranda nodded in understanding. "It''s about time for his follow-up. I have some free timeter, so I''ll drop by."


    This would be thest follow-up visit, and since the timing was perfect, she decided to go herself.


    Elian grinned. "Sounds good, wifey."


    Miranda gazed up, while Elian had already turned around to instruct his bodyguard, "Bring the car around."


    Miranda frowned slightly. He really couldn''t control himself, could he?


    Inside Sky High Entertainment.


    "Mr. Smith, we have a problem. Someone snapped a picture of Miranda with Elian downstairs. What should we do?" an assistant said as he hurried into the office, looking flustered.


    Marion was engrossed in reviewing financial documents rted to the Hawke Group''s assets and NeuraCore''s recent earnings report. Beside him sat a takeover proposal.


    "Oh, they got another one?" Marion''s tone was calm, as if he was used to such urrences.


    Although Miranda was under contract with theirpany, her other identity as Ms. Lancaster set her apart from the typical celebrities who relied on fan support.


    Fans were captivated by the ongoing "real vs. fake heiress" drama and were equally intrigued by the tangled rtionships between her and the affluent heirs.


    Marion had done his homework.


    Fans'' fascination arose from a few factors: Miranda''s intriguing background, her feisty persona of "who dares mess with me will not


    end up good" from reality shows et


    which left no one having the


    audacity to criticize her, her striking looks which outmatched any


    potential disputes, and her


    remarkable talent. She was a


    goddess in every sense - an acting prodigy, a gaming legend, a protective sister and a straight-A student. It seemed like God had finally opened the floodgates of opportunity for her.


    Her academic brilliance had alsoe to light recently. Initially, it was just campus chatter, but it had since gone viral.


    Miranda''s modesty and the public''s fixation on the Hawke family drama meant Marion hadn''t pushed this narrative too hard, keeping it from blowing up excessively. However, Miranda''s fans were well aware of this tidbit.


    "Shouldn''t we do something about it? Miranda doesn''t have much negative press online, but there are trolls. I''m worried they might spread rumors or say nasty things."


    Marion looked up suddenly, as if realizing something. "Are you a fan of hers, too?"


    The assistant blushed and nodded sheepishly. "Kind of. I''ve bought all of Miranda''s merchandise."


    No wonder the assistant frequently updated him on Miranda''s affairs.


    "Show me the photo," Marion requested. The assistant promptly handed it over.


    The photo only showed Elian''s


    silhouette, his face obscured, but his


    profile was unmistakable. There


    wasn''t a single clear image of Elian''s


    face on the inte. Previously, not even his side profile was captured - only the asional back view. But after some photos with Miranda surfaced, side shots began to appear.


    Seasoned paparazzi, wary of their photos mysteriously disappearing, avoided


    capturing Elian''s face directly.


    Marion considered this for a moment.


    "Head to marketing and have them


    draft some content. Post photos of Elian and Sebastian with Miranda on all major tforms and set up a pott. Coborate with the tforms


    maybe arrange


    e trendin


    topics or rankings. Speak with them about this n. Then, have the business team assess the


    profitability and added value. Remember, it''s about coborating with the tforms, got it?"


    The assistant perked up. "Understood."


    Ah, the cunning capitalist - it was no wonder Mr. Smith was so adept at making money. Marion wasn''t interested in profiting from the public. His real targets were those two gentlemen.


    "I''ll get right on it."


    The secretary left with a hint of excitement.


    Marion turned his attention back to Elian''s silhouette in the photo. "Riding constantly on Miranda''s coattails, huh? It''s about time I collected some interest."


    Though Miranda had changed herst name, Marion still called her by her former name in private. She used it when they were in prison; the name didn''t just represent the appetion but held significant meaning for him. Outside of official settings, he preferred to use it.

 Chapter 260

    In the Ashcroft Family estate, Miranda carefully sterilized the silver needles she''d just used, watching the grime that had dulled them vanish, leaving behind a


    bright, silver gleam. Meanwhile, the visible vapors of impurities were still drifting away from Mr. Ashcroft''s back.


    With each release of these impurities, Mr. Ashcroft''splexion noticeably improved. His cheeks flushed with color, no longer appearing like someone whose spirit was willing, but the flesh was not.


    Now, he looked lively and vigorous, a picture of strength and vitality. The aura of an old general''s steadfastness became even more pronounced.


    Elian loungedzily against the back of the couch where Miranda was seated, his head tilted as he watched her every move. "So, I notice normally you''ve kept some needles hidden, where do you stash them, Miranda?" he finally asked, curiosity having gnawed at him for a while.


    He knew Miranda always carried a bunch of silver needles, either to protect herself or to heal others. And she often left them behind, not bothering to retrieve them. He''d held back his curiosity for long enough but couldn''t resist asking any longer.


    Elian had seen almost every top-ranked assassination tool in the world and had crossed paths with many. He''d researched them and seen a deadly weapon resembling needles before, but none that seemed as innocuous as Miranda''s.


    Those he knew as weapons were built for strength and lethality. But Miranda''s seemed delicate, not capable of tampering with any poison, like they wouldn''t do more than a tickle from an ant. Yet, he knew very well that in Miranda''s hands, these needles could be lethal.


    Mr. Ashcroft shared his curiosity. He''d seen his fair share of strange and wondrous things -enough to consider himself worldly - but he''d never seen someone like this girl use acupuncture with such mastery that it made him, a staunch materialist, start to question his beliefs.


    If he hadn''t lived in an actual world, he almost believed magical power existed out there. While Miranda didn''t have any intention to conceal it.


    "Well, the set I use for treatments isn''t the same as the ones I carry around every day."


    As she packed up the needles she''d used on Mr. Ashcroft, she exined, "The ones I carry are mass-produced. They can be used for healing, but mostly they''re for self-defense. I don''t mind leaving them behind."


    "Oh, I see. So there''s a quality difference in these needles?" Mr. Ashcroft had assumed all acupuncture needles were the same.


    Miranda smiled. "Of course. It''s like different grades of gemstones. Higher quality gems have a greater impact on the wearer, offering warmth and even protection. The needles are simr; the material and craftsmanship affect their efficacy."


    To treat Mr. Ashcroft, she had refined her needles specifically for this purpose. The original silver needles produced by her godmother''s people weren''t up to par with what she demanded for curing Mr. Ashcroft.


    "Ah, I see," Mr. Ashcroft nodded, impressed. "I''ve learned something new today."


    Elian''s intense gaze was fixed on Miranda''s profile.


    "As to where I hide the needles," she said with a smile as she gazed at Mr. Ashcroft, "It must be easier than you guys hiding a gun, right?"


    Indeed, a gun was much bulkier than a slim needle. Miranda could easily conceal hundreds of them. The trick wasn''t hiding them but deploying them.


    She wore a ring on her finger that connected to the needles. With a simple flick, a needle or multiple ones would be ready in her palm, much like chambering a bullet.


    The ring was custom-made for her by her godmother''s men before she''d left prison, crafted with top-tier materials. Its simple design meant it went unnoticed.


    She didn''t share details about the ring - it was her secret weapon, after all. No need to disclose everything.


    Mr. Ashcroft, sensing this, didn''t press further. But Miranda''s use of "you guys" caught his attention, making him nce knowingly at Elian as if apprehending something.


    Elian raised an eyebrow and looked


    at the ring on Miranda''s right middle finger. Then, with a swift, athletic move, he swung his long legs over the couch andnded smoothly beside her, exuding a mischievous charm.


    Mr. Ashcroft frowned slightly. He was growing concerned about Elian. Once, he thought no woman could match Elian, but now, things changed; he wondered if Elian was worthy of Miranda.


    Miranda didn''t even spare Elian a nce, continuing to pack her things.


    "You said this was thest treatment, right?" Elian asked. "Is he fully recovered?"


    Miranda nodded. "Yes, Mr.


    Ashcroft''s body ispletely detoxed. He won''t need medication to maintain his health anymore and


    shouldn''t experience any more symptoms. From now on, he''t live the rest of his life as a normal elder would, with a healthy body."


    As Mr. Ashcroft heard this, his eyes glistened with emotion, a picture of exhration.

 Chapter 261

    "Mira, is that true?"


    Miranda smiled warmly. "I never lie to my patients."


    Not just Mr. Ashcroft, even Elian couldn''t hide the astonishment in his eyes. He had hoped Miranda could somehow cure his grandfather, but he never imagined it would happen so swiftly.


    In less than six months, she had eradicated a disease that had gued his grandfather for over two decades. A disease that the world had deemed incurable.


    This illness had imed the lives of many great minds and left those who survived in agony, living a half-life, dependent on medication just to get through the day. Even death, when it came, was a release without dignity.


    Mr. Ashcroft had resigned himself to choosing euthanasia when the time came, wanting to depart this world on his own terms. But then Miranda came into their lives.


    And now, against all odds, he was cured.


    Mr. Ashcroft felt even the air fresher and a real change in him. The invisible chains of illness that had bound him for so long were gone. Only those who had suffered could truly understand this feeling.


    He was never more lighter than he had in over twenty years, Mr. Ashcroft stood up and took a few tentative steps. He walked a dozen paces to the left, then turned and retraced his steps, adjusting to his rejuvenated body.


    Miranda let out a smile. "I''ve written down all my rmendations for your recovery. Follow those, and you''ll do just fine. I won''t need to check on you again, but if you ever need anything, just give me a call."


    Over the past six months, Miranda had also treated a few other patients, carefully selected by William. Most of her consultations had been remote without revealing her face, but word had spread within the circles that the Lancaster family had a connection to someone known as the Great Healer who treated various misceneous illnesses.


    While nobody said it outright, many suspected that this healer was none other than Miranda. Those who paid attention during the Lancaster Group''s grand party remembered that Miranda had been credited with saving Mr. Ashcroft''s life.


    They presumed that she knew medicine. Rumor had it that Mrs. Anna Lancaster adored Miranda, and everyone at the Lancaster Group held the young woman in high regard. Given Mrs. Anna Lancaster''s miraculous recovery, it wasn''t hard for the perceptive to connect the dots.


    Therefore, Miranda had some other patients; curing one would mean one lesser patients.


    Mr. Ashcroft gazed at Miranda with gratitude. "Mira, you truly are my savior. Remember, if you ever need anything that I can provide, don''t hesitate to ask!"


    His promise was firm and sincere, like a solemn vow. Miranda gave a gentle smile. "I received payment for my services, so it was my duty."


    Throughout their interactions, Miranda hade to respect Mr. Ashcroft greatly. His resilience, especially during the painful treatments that were necessary for his recovery, was admirable. The pain was an essential part of the process, a way to release toxins from the body. Pain, afterall, was the body''s natural defense mechanism.


    But Mr. Ashcroft shook his head. "No matter what Elian paid, you''ll always be a cherished guest here, the one who saved my life."


    As he spoke, he nced at Elian, whose eyes were focused and thoughtful, his expression inscrutable.


    Miranda didn''t argue further. To her, the deal wasplete. Any extra promises or benefits offered were beyond the transaction. Since that he''d already made the payment, saving him wouldn''t consume her energy.


    Elian spoke up softly, "What if there are others like my grandfather who need your help?"


    His question hung in the air as both he and Mr. Ashcroft looked at Miranda, hoping she wouldn''t refuse.


    Elian''s gaze met Miranda''s as she rose to leave. His eyes, deep with unspoken emotions, held a glimmer of something bright, reflecting only the image of the girl before him. His face betrayed no clear intent, as if he didn''t want his desires to pressure her in any way.


    He was merely inquiring in aposed manner. Miranda remained silent,


    meeting his gaze for a brief moment.


    "What if I choose not to?" Miranda curled her lips upward.


    Elian''s eyes were steady. "Then I respect your decision. But I''ll keep hoping you''ll consider it."


    Out of respect for Miranda, he wouldn''t try to sway her choices. Yet, for his part, he feltpelled to do everything he could.


    He had seen those soldiers who had risked their lives for their country, who had defended its dignity to thest breath. Heroes, just like his grandfather.


    He wanted them to live with dignity and good health, and wished for a future where such suffering would never happen again. And she was their only hope.

 Chapter 262

    No one else could cure this disease but her.


    Mr. Ashcroft, with eyes red-rimmed with emotion, looked at Elian, feeling both touched and relieved.


    He knew this young man had never forgotten them, those warriors who had sacrificed themselves, choosing to live in pure misery, and always kept them close to his heart.


    Miranda silently regarded Elian for a moment. Just as the grandfather-grandson duo was about to speak, unable to contain themselves any longer, she began, "You haven''t even mentioned what you''re willing to pay. That puts me in a difficult position, you know?"


    Miranda''s words instantly brightened their faces with joy. Even though Elian didn''t outwardly express it, his delight was evident; his deep, handsome eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Mr. Ashcroft, on the other hand, could hardly contain his happiness, waving his arms around with a face full of glee.


    "I knew you would say yes. You''re a kind-hearted soul! Compensation isn''t an issue! Whatever you want, it''s yours!"


    Whatever she asked for, even if it meant emptying his coffers, Mr. Ashcroft was determined to make it happen. But it wouldn''te to that; the higher-ups would foot the bill.


    The key yer here was the youngdy, Miranda. It depended on whether she was willing. She wasn''t someone who could be swayed by money alone. From what he knew about her, if she wasn''t interested, no amount ofpensation would change her mind.


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. She had already developed the vines and the detox serum, after all. Whether she decided to help was entirely up to her mood.


    However, the detox serum was only effective for mild cases; severe cases required her acupuncture treatment.


    She wasn''t sure how many people there were, which made things a bitplicated. Initially, she nned to just sell them the detox erum and call it a day after Mr. Ashcroft was cured.


    But just now, she changed her mind. Those bright puppy eyes wouldn''t look as good if they turned dull and disappointed.


    As she left the Ashcroft family estate, Elian escorted her out.


    "Wifey, you''re amazing," Elian whispered softly, sticking close to her side.


    Miranda jabbed him with her elbow. Elian clutched his stomach, daring not to protest.


    "Call me that again, and I might just poison you mute."


    Elian replied earnestly, "Okay, wifey."


    Miranda stopped in her tracks, ring at Elian with a mix of emotion, as though she wanted to hit him but couldn''t be bothered.


    She hadn''t felt this speechless in ages. Unable to hold back, she scolded him, "Can you use your brain when you''re with me? Is it just a mushroom farm in there?"


    Elian understood. Miranda was saying he was brainless when with her.


    "Stop learning nonsense online. Do you think it''s appropriate?"


    Elian just looked at her, eyes innocent.


    Miranda was at a loss. Did she have the power to make people lose IQ points? Elian wasn''t like this around others or in other situations.


    But then, what was her hand doing?? Why was it reaching for Elian''s head??


    She couldn''t control it. By the time she realized, her hand was already ruffling Elian''s bangs.


    Damn subconscious reflex. Was she a dog lover in a past life?


    Elian''s gaze never left her, and when her hand touched his forehead, he was


    slightly surprised, but the corners of his mouth turned up.


    Miranda, trying to ease her awkwardness, said, ¡°Bark."


    Miranda thought, Good, he was still got some sense.


    Elian pondered for a couple of seconds. "If I bark, can I call you wifey?"


    Miranda was left speechless.


    Oh no. He was love-sick. She needed get away.


    Miranda dropped her hand and


    actually turned to run. She didn''t.et


    even n to take Elian''s car home, opting instead to rent a bike and pedal away.


    If it weren''t for the slowness, she might have just carried the bike and run.


    Elian was silent. He rubbed his chin, recalling what people online said.


    "If you call her wifey and she doesn''t hit you, she must like you! Call her that enough, and she''ll be your wifey."


    "Remember, when you call her wifey, it''s not in the traditional sense. It''s just a code name, just a noun. But a codename can be a real wifey, depending on your skills."


    "Calling her wifey is creepy if you''re ugly, but it''s charming if you''re handsome."


    "Don''t push it too hard. Call her that asionally. There''s always a risk of getting hit if you overdo it."


    Elian murmured to himself, "She didn''t hit me just now. Is it really working?"


    In other matters, Elian wouldn''t be so hesitant. But he had no experience pursuing a girl. With so many people eyeing Miranda, ready to swoop in, he had to act fast to im his ce.


    Seeing Miranda already out of sight, he couldn''t help but smile. Even when running away, she looked so adorable.


    Mr. Ashcroft noticed Elian returning alone. "Didn''t you see Mira off?"


    Mr. Ashcroft had already started affectionately calling Miranda "Mira", as if she


    were his granddaughter.


    Elian settled onto the couch. "Didn''t have the chance. She ran off."


    His words carried a hint ofughter. Mr. Ashcroft, though unaware of what


    happened, could tell Elian was in high spirits.


    "The pharmacist, she''s Mira, right?"


    Elian nodded.

 Chapter 263

    "The military''s really interested in that drug. If she agrees to treat other patients, she''s bound to get involved with them. I''m worried they might..."


    Elian''s gaze turned steely, his voice cold and firm. "If she decides to help, not a single person in the entire military would dare touch her. Not even if the President himself shows up."


    Mr. Ashcroft nodded slowly at Elian''s statement. After a moment, he turned to Elian. "And what about you? What are you waiting for?"


    He knew Elian had already made up his mind to return. But during this time, he hadn''t made a move, prompting the question.


    Mr. Ashcroft had an inkling of what Elian was waiting for, but it was more interesting to hear it from the man himself. Being old, he sought out the young folks'' stories to amuse himself.


    Elian leaned back on the couch, hands resting behind his head, staring into space. What was he waiting for?


    He was waiting for her to resolve the turmoil in her heart. Waiting for her to bring justice to those who wronged her, to clear her name. Waiting for his little girl to y the wicked dragons and be her own hero.


    Seeing Elian remain silent, Mr. Ashcroft decided to drop the topic. Instead, he started moving his old arms and legs as per Miranda''s medical advice.


    Two dayster.


    "Sis, sis!!! Have you seen it? All the tforms are shipping your OTP! It''s gone viral, absolutely wild!!"


    Miranda had just woken up when Hannah''s call came through. She was still groggy when she ended the call, only to be bombarded with Hannah''s relentless messages.


    Squinting at her phone, Miranda temporarily blocked Hannah. When Hannah noticed she was cklisted, she felt like her world was copsing.


    As Caius passed through the living room with his coffee, he saw Hannah sobbing uncontrobly.


    "What happened?"


    Hannah wailed, "Mira blocked me!!"


    Caius walked over. "Let me see."


    After checking the situation, Caius fell silent.


    "If it were me, I''d block you too."


    She must''ve sent a hundred messages by now. Hannah pouted. "I was just too excited."


    Caius frowned. "What''s there to be excited about? All this nonsense, just causing trouble for Miranda. And honestly, isn''t this just a cash grab?"


    He wasn''t a fan of Miranda''s OTPs. Whether it was with Elian or Sebastian, he didn''t like either of them. That was his sister, not just anyone could be good enough to be his brother-inw.


    "But Caius, there''s even a poll with you in it."


    Upon hearing this, Caius grabbed the phone and scrolled through the messages.


    Sure enough, someone had paired him with Miranda in an OTP.


    A slight blush crept up his cheeks as he cleared his throat gently. "How much money do you have left?"


    Hannah replied, "A bit. Why?"


    Caius said, "Lend me some, I want to vote."


    Hannah was bewildered. How did she not realize there was such a cash cow right next to her?? Who was it that just said it was a cash grab anyway??


    Hannah retorted, "No way, I''m voting for my OTP with Mira."


    Caius was speechless. Great, the sibling rivalry in this wealthy family was heating up.


    Since the voting started, fans obsessed with shipping OTPs had gone wild, voting and campaigning non-stop. In fact, Miranda''s various OTP fandoms had even shed a couple of times.


    Celeste''s face turned sour when she saw the fiercepetition between Miranda and Elian''s "Mirelian" and her and Sebastian''s "Mirseb".


    "Why are all these women clinging to my Eli? Are they insane?" Celeste turned to her manager. "Who''s behind this nonsense?"


    The manager answered nervously, "Seems like tforms and some marketing ounts started it. But maybe Miranda''spany is trying to capitalize on the hype."


    Celeste, a bona fide socialite in Virell''s showbiz, was not someone to be trifled with. As her manager, she had never actually organized any work for Celeste.


    Celeste did as she pleased, viewing the entertainment industry with disdain. She thought she was above it all, too elite for the usual events and shows. She only appeared in high profile programs and films.


    Fans andizens saw Celeste as noble and virtuous. But her manager knew Celeste simply looked down on the industry.


    Celeste grabbed her phone with a chilly smirk. "Miranda must be trying to market herself as a femme fatale, right? I''ve seen plenty of these tricks. But her mistake was getting involved with Eli and Sebastian. Does she even know who they are? She might not even realize what hit her."


    The manager didn''t dear speak. Celeste wasn''t interested in most online happenings, as she never believed them. So she didn''t take any rumors seriously.


    However, the manager, who needed to stay updated on online chatter, knew some rumors weren''t baseless.


    Celeste nced at her phone onest time before dismissing it. She merely said, "Warn these tforms in my name. They better think of the consequences before they act. Some people''s fame isn''t theirs to exploit. If anything happens, they can''t say I didn''t warn them."


    The manager responded, "Understood."

 Chapter 264

    Celeste''s manager was more like a personal assistant than a real manager. It was always Celeste who called the shots, and the manager just worked for her.


    In fact, Celeste had an entire team dedicated to her career in the entertainment world, including her manager. They were there to map out her path and n strategies to keep her star shining bright. Whatever Celeste wanted, they made it happen in the industry.


    And Celeste was indeed someone who had a say in many circles. Her reputation as a princess in Virell''s showbiz wasn''t just for show. Her connections were solid, and everyone knew to give her the respect shemanded.


    Right now, Celeste was just waiting for Miranda to get hereuppance from the Ashcroft family and the Everhart family. She knew Sebastian and Elian well enough. Anyone trying to gain publicity by associating with them was bound to regret it, whether they were starlets or wealthy heiresses looking for attention. Especially Elian, who hated clingy women.


    Even though Celeste had noticed the unusual way they acted around Miranda, she was convinced that once they saw Miranda''s attempts to market herself through this ridiculous voting scheme, they''d drop her like a hot potato. After all, they were part of the same elite circle, and Miranda could never really break into it.


    Logging into her ount, Celeste posted a pointed message, "A few days ago, someone brought her sister along to snatch something from me. Now she''s trying totch onto my friends and stir up fake romances? Can''t live without a man, huh? Some people really don''t deserve what they have, no wonder the fake always beats the real."


    Celeste had always disliked Miranda. Finally finding an outlet to vent her frustrations, she didn''t hold back. Her post was loaded with implications, and the inte quickly picked it apart.


    1. Miranda and Hannah had crossed Celeste and taken something from her.


    2. Mr. Elian Ashcroft and young Mr. Everhart were Celeste''s friends.


    3. Celeste was calling Miranda desperate for male attention, implying she was cheap and clingy.


    4. She mocked Miranda''s ties with the Hawke family, hinting at favoritism towards a fake heiress.


    As soon as people decoded these messages, the inte exploded with reactions.


    "What''s Ms. Sterling hinting at? Does she know some insider info?"


    "No way, Miranda and Hannah could actually take something from the princess? What did they take? Spill the tea!"


    "Celeste doesn''tsh out easily. Miranda must have done something shady. Let''s not be fooled by her previous stunts. Probably the publicity."


    "Exactly, Celeste isn''t like those other shy celebrities. She wouldn''t get involved unless something really ticked her off."


    "Behind every pitiful man there must be his despicable deed. Being treated by the Zades and the Hawkes, Miranda surely has some serious issues."


    "Some people are just jumping on the bandwagon. I don''t believe Miranda is like that. Let it slide."


    "People ming the victim again? Ms. Sterling should watch her words."


    "My image of Celeste as the most innocent celebrity just shattered. How could she mock Miranda without knowing the whole truth about the Hawke family?"


    "We ship this couple, it''s not Miranda''s fault! Attack us instead! I''ll take the heat for my OTP!"


    "I''ll fiercely protect my favorite couple, anyone who disses them better watch out!"


    Because of Celeste''s post, Miranda


    quickly found herself in the midst of a media storm. However, her loyal fans rallied to her defense,


    preventing aplete bacsh. The online battle was intense, with Arabe''s supporters adding fuel t the fire, twisting the narrative further, leading to turmoil.


    Meanwhile, as Miranda''s romantic pairings with the influential Sebastian and Elian gained traction online, Arabe seethed with jealousy. Her feeling only deepened


    when the super topic and leaderboard that concerning Miranda heated up.


    She couldn''tprehend how Miranda managed to garner attention from these two powerhouses while she got kicked out and couldn''t even get close to Sebastian.


    Seeing Celeste publicly criticize Miranda brought Arabe a sense of satisfaction. She even posted on her own ount at the same time, "I can''t believe Sis understands me."


    Her cryptic post was easy to interpret.


    "Does Arabe know Celeste?"


    "Why''s she still causing trouble after getting kicked out by the family?"


    "Arabe, how about live-streaming life after being booted from the Hawke family? I''m genuinely curious."


    "Could you speak inly? Stop being so pretentious."


    "Come to think of it, weren''t Arabe and the Hawke boys way too close,


    considering they weren''t blood rtives? Is that even allowed?"


    "How is her ount not banned yet? @Cyberpolice, get on it!"


    ...


    Ever since Arabe''s past bullying was exposed, along with her failed attempts to maintain a fake public persona and her schemes against the real heiress, including inciting covertly the Zade family to spreading rumors, the inte had turned against her.


    People saw her as a viin, especially after the Hawke family drove her out of the house and cut ties with her openly. Now, she was just another scandal to gossip about.


    Arabe had spent years building


    her brand, and she certainly had


    some tricks up her sleeve. Even after being ousted, she managed to gain sympathy by ying the victim card. She spread her narrative across her personal and other social media ounts, iming she was


    wronged and that someone was


    deliberately trying to sabotage her.


    This led to a faction of die-hard fans who genuinely believed her story. They turned into vocal critics of Miranda, advocating for Arabe''s cause wherever they could.


    However,pared to Arabe''s once vast fanbase, this small group of "true believers" was barely a drop in the ocean.


    However, not long after Arabe posted hertest status, Celeste jumped into the fray. Shemented on her previous post "Look at all these nobodies trying to ride the wave. Just so everyone


    knows, my folks have only one daughter, and it''s me. No adopted kids, no secret siblings."

 Chapter 265

    Thement was screenshotted and quickly went viral on social media.


    "Even through the screen, I can feel how much Celeste despises Arabe, haha!" "No wonder Celeste is a true heiress; she doesn''t hold back at all."


    "Celeste has always been genuine. Haven''t you guys realized that yet? That''s why I like her. She never follows the crowd in the entertainment industry. That''s what makes her a true heiress."


    "Arabe really messed up trying to suck up, didn''t she?"


    "She''s a real princess from the elite circle; how could she possibly see eye to eye with an impostor like that?"


    Celeste smirked coldly, detesting Arabe''s attempt at ingratiation. Tossing her phone aside, she continued getting ready for her guest appearance on a talk show.


    At the sight of thements, Arabe''s face turned crimson with rage, and she began throwing things around her in fury. That wretched Celeste!


    She wanted to see if Dorian or anyone from the Hawke family had defended her, but no one had spoken up or helped her manage the situation.


    The feeling of being abandoned and the stark contrast from before made her even more distraught. Seeing Adam lounging on the couch watching TV only fueled her anger further. She hurled an object in his direction.


    "All you do is watch TV! You useless trash!"


    Adam was enraged by her actions.


    "You dare fricking hit me?!"


    He was about to retaliate when Ethan and Luna stepped in.


    "Son, son! What are you doing? She''s our cash cow!"


    "If you hit her, where are we going to get money from?!"


    Adam paused at that, smirking at Arabe. "Sorry, sis." Then he turned on his heel, his expression sinister as he muttered, "Just wait until we can''t get any more money. I''ll beat you to a pulp."


    Arabe red at the family, her eyes red-brimmed and her fists clenched tightly. This wasn''t her family; it was supposed to be Miranda''s!


    Meanwhile, various tforms quickly received a warning from Ms. Sterling. But it seemed no one cared.


    They knew that the real movers and shakers behind the trending topics weren''t just the fans. It was those two big shots! With both of them having a ball, there was nothing to fear.


    Of course, no one was even happier than Marion.


    "This is like taking candy from a baby!"


    His assistant looked worried. "Mr. Smith, but there are a lot of negativements now. Because of the narrative Celeste started,izens now think Miranda is deliberately stirring up drama."


    Marion picked up his coffee, taking a sip, a picture of nonchnce. "Don''t worry, we don''t need to do anything about it. Someone else will take care of it."


    The assistant was puzzled, unsure of who would help, but nodded nheless. "Understood."


    Soon enough, the assistant found out who was lending a hand.


    As online discussions about Celeste''s connection to Mr. Elian Ashcroft and young Mr. Everhart intensified, with many believing Celeste''s character and her


    affiliation with people like Mr. Elian Ashcroft and young Mr. Everhart suggested she wouldn''t falsely use Miranda, the Ashcroft


    Group''s official ount posted, "Mr. Elian Ashcroft says, ''Who is Celeste? Get out of the way, I''m busy supporting my wifey''s ship. Stay away, okay?"


    The Everhart Group, through Sebastian''s personal ount, posted, "Not familiar with Ms. Sterling, but I generally avoid associating with people who can''t distinguish right from wrong. So it''s normal not to be familiar."


    These posts only added fuel to the fire.


    Were they both outright admitting they weren''t close to Celeste? Didn''t that make Celeste''s "my friends"ment seem like she was just ttering herself?


    Moreover, both of them had


    contradicted every word of Celeste''s


    statement. The whole narrative


    about Miranda being clingy? Clearly,


    these big shots were the ones chasing after her!


    And it wasn''t just these two; other elite circles'' youngdies and gentlemen who had some connection to the ship were also revealed to be the ones investing in the rankings.


    This sent the ship fans into a frenzy! What could be more thrilling than the actual people involved being more invested in the ship than the fans themselves? "Wifey??!! What''s going on!!"


    "Oh, I''m just an NPC in a novel. This is amazing! What a brilliant love story, Mom and Dad, I''m born!!"


    "So sweet, private ships are going big!!"


    "Oh my God, the main characters are shipping and ranking, how can I as a fan not push harder!!"


    "What''s the deal? Why is he calling her ''wifey''?"


    "Okaydies, I''ve confirmed Miranda isn''t married. Mr. Elian Ashcroft''s ''wifey'' is his dream wife."


    "That''s too much, isn''t it? How can he call her ''wifey''? Look at how gentlemanly our young Mr. Everhart is. A good man should be like Mr. Everhart." "Exactly, young Mr. Everhart is the perfect match for my darling Mira." "Scheming guy, no calling her ''wifey''."


    "So what if he calls her ''wifey''? You call someone ''hubby'' and yet you''re not married to them!"


    Thus, while everyone was engrossed in Celeste''s drama, the focus shifted to a war among the ship fans. Even Celeste''s dramatic twist was overshadowed.


    For Celeste, who usually dominated every headline with a single statement, this was an unprecedented humiliation! And Elian''s response only added insult to injury.


    Wifey?!! She refused to believe it!! How could Eli possibly be supporting their ship? He wasn''t that kind of person! Surely, he wouldn''t be interested in someone like Miranda!


    Before long, rumors surfaced about Hannah and Miranda behaving like divas during a magazine shoot, with Miranda allegedly instigating Hannah to strike Celeste.


    This immediately prompted Celeste''s fans to retaliate fiercely, attacking Miranda and Hannah. In no time, Hannah''s ount was flooded with hatefulments.


    Meanwhile, Miranda, unaware of the online chaos, slowly got out of bed only after she had slept to her heart''s content.


    So, after removing Hannah from her block list, she finally found out what was going on today.


    "What''s all themotion about? Feels like a carnival."

 Chapter 266

    As soon as Miranda saw that anything rted to her ship was trending, with votes being cast everywhere, she knew something was up. Those big spender ounts, the ones throwing money to boost rankings, were all familiar faces.


    Marion had just finished a call with some bigwig when Miranda''s call came through.


    "You did this, didn''t you?" Miranda got straight to the point.


    Marion couldn''t stop grinning. "You found out? Let me tell you, the traffic is insane. I knew it, it''s got to be you! Making money in this industry is a piece of cake." Miranda didn''t really care how Marion made money. "It''s just a bit underhanded." Marion squinted with glee, looking at the figures on the leaderboards. "If I don''t make this easy money, someone else will. Besides, it''s all in good fun."


    Miranda thought it was a bit hical, but she didn''t have much to say against it. As Marion pointed out, it was all just entertainment for everyone. She was more interested in something else. "How''s that thing going?"


    Marion replied, "It''s almost time to reel them in. They''re running on fumes now, and they''ll soon be desperate for a lifeline. If they don''t find one, they''re in real trouble. Let''s wait a little longer; they''re probably trying to hold out."


    Miranda gave a simple acknowledgement. "A dying horse still kicks. If they see a chance, they won''t hesitate to fight back."


    Marion arched an eyebrow, full of confidence. "They won''t get the chance."


    Miranda curled her lips upward. "Nor will they have an escape n."


    Because she would cut off their retreat.


    "Oh, by the way, do you have a beef with Celeste?" Marion suddenly asked. "This woman has some connections. Quite a few media outlets and influencers are on her side, and she''s got a pretty solid public image. If you''re up against her, it might get tricky."


    He could handle it, but if he did, it would definitely turn into an all-out rivalry.


    Hearing Celeste''s name, Miranda guessed what was up. "Probably. Maybe she''s just jealous of my brilliance."


    Marion was rendered speechless.


    Miranda continued, "Remember that video Wendy sent you earlier?"


    Marion recalled, "Understood."


    Miranda said, "Go for it."


    Marion replied, "You got it!"


    After hanging up, it dawned on Marion that their conversation had taken an odd turn. Was Miranda training dogstely?


    Meanwhile, Miranda hung up and headed downstairs for dinner. She took a moment to log onto the inte and share Celeste''s post with her ownment.


    "Ms. Sterling, are you referring to the time you got so mad that you hit my sister because you ate her leftovers? If you love picking up scraps so much just say the word. I''ll save my leftover bones specially for you."


    swnto


    With a single sentence, she managed to both mock andy out the incident. Celeste''s fans, who were initially attacking Hannah, were left speechless.


    After tossing out thatment, Miranda shut her phone off. Today, her godmom was visiting, and had already had William prepare a whole feast waiting for her downstairs.


    As she descended, she spotted Crystal already seated at the dining table. William was standing to the side, looking every bit the butler with his elegant scarf. And her beautiful godmom was waving to her from the table.


    "Come on, sweetheart, I made all your favorites today."


    Miranda walked over with a smile, sighing, "William''s skills are wasted just being a secretary."


    Lavinia chuckled. "He didn''t always know how to cook. He picked it up after he started working with me."


    William nced at Lavinia, but


    ???:


    quickly looked away. Miranda rubbed her nose, noting how her godmom and William no longer bothered to hide their rtionship from her. Unlike as a pair of secret lovers they used to be, they acted like any normal couple would now.


    William said calmly, "You have a point, Ms. Miranda Lancaster. If I ever stop being


    a secretary, I could always be a chef."


    Lavinia''s expression flickered briefly, but she smiled too. "Not a bad backup n."


    William pressed his lips together, staying silent. Miranda and Crystal exchanged nces, both sensing the subtle chemistry between Lavinia and William.


    "Alright, let''s eat. I heard from the housekeeper that you girls just snack when I''m not around, especially you, Crystal. You need a proper meal to have the energy for your studies," Lavinia said as she piled Crystal''s te with food.

 Chapter 267

    Crystal rarely felt a bit bashful, but she didn''t refuse. She just whispered, "Thanks, Ms. Lavinia Lancaster."


    Lavinia couldn''t hide her fondness for Crystal even if she tried. She knew Crystal was a medical student, and not just any student, but a bona fide genius. Crystal had her research papers published in top-tier journals, and many institutions andpanies were moring to recruit her.


    Because of this, Lavinia had be more protective of Crystal. How had she been so lucky to have two such brilliant kids in her life? If she mentioned this to anyone, they''d be green with envy.


    But Crystal didn''t seem to want to go anywhere else; she just liked being around Miranda, helping her with the herb garden and some academic work. Geniuses always had their own unique ways.


    She felt like she was raising two daughters now. Halfway through dinner, Lavinia paused and set down her fork, looking over at Miranda. "Sweetheart, haven''t you been going to schooltely?"


    Miranda nodded. "I go there asionally, but not much these days."


    It was mainly because the school was too enthusiastic about her, so she tended to stay away. She had just happened to ace a test, and now she was a renowned academic star. She''d even received admission offers from a few world-renowned universities that coborated on the test, but Crystal had taken the invitation letters to prop up a wobbly table.


    "Well, then, maybe you shouldn''t go. As long as you''re enrolled, it''s fine. You''ve missed a few years, so it''s understandable if you can''t keep up with the pace. Plus, I heard college students have tons of exams every year, and if you fail, you have to retake them."


    As Lavinia spoke, Crystal gave Miranda a skeptical look, as if wondering how Miranda managed to convince Lavinia she couldn''t keep up.


    "So, since you''re not going to school, you must have more free time, right?" Lavinia said, her eyes sparkling as she watched Miranda.


    Miranda hesitated. "Well, maybe a bit more?"


    Lavinia continued, "Then why note work at mypany? We''re short on staff."


    Even now, Lavinia hadn''t given up on the idea of bringing Miranda into thepany. "You''re my daughter, it''s only normal for you to join thepany."


    Seeing Miranda''s silence, Lavinia pleaded, "Sweetheart, I know what you''re thinking. But don''t forget, you''re a Lancaster now, part of our family. The Lancaster Group is yours too. If you join us, there will be a ce for you there. It would give me peace of mind for the future."


    She knew what Miranda was capable of, not just in medicine. William often helped Miranda out, and he always said she had a unique charm that drew people in.


    They both knew that Flying Fish Entertainment was actually under Miranda''s name. Others might not know, but William had helped her before, so he was aware. And if he knew, Lavinia would do too.


    So Lavinia wanted to give Miranda not only a share of the Lancaster Group but


    also a ce to thrive with her talents.


    Miranda sighed, "Godmom, it''s just that I''m... quite busy myself."


    Crystal chimed in, "Ms. Lavinia Lancaster, who told you Miranda couldn''t keep up with her studies? Did you know all five of the top universities in the world sent her admission offers? But she wasn''t interested, so I used them to prop up a table."


    Lavinia uttered, "What??"


    Crystal continued, "And she doesn''t just have onepany, she has a few."


    Though she wasn''t involved, she''d heard about it. Besides Flying Fish Entertainment, Miranda had morepanies running.


    Lavinia''s eyes widened. "Seriously?"


    Crystal went on, "One of her medicines can sell for millions."


    Lavinia''s hand trembled slightly. "Oh my."


    She knew her girl was impressive, but not to this extent!


    She''d thought Miranda just had onepany and asionally put out some announcements or treated few patients to make some money. She hadn''t realized just how much more incredible Miranda was Even William was taken aback.


    Miranda cleared her throat gently. Crystal didn''t continue, but Lavinia was already overwhelmed by the sheer amount of information.


    "So, sweetheart, are there any other surprises about you that I don''t know?"


    Miranda replied, "For now, I think that''s it."


    She couldn''t possibly mention that she had caught the attention of both the underworld andw enforcement. That would give Lavinia a heart attack.

 Chapter 268

    After Lavinia found out about Miranda''s hidden "assets", she stopped pushing so hard for Miranda to join thepany. But she still couldn''t resist dropping a hint every now and then -like mentioning how thepany was short on young talent, or that there was some new issue cropping up that needed attention.


    Miranda could see right through her godmom''s motive. She knew the Lancaster Group was doing perfectly fine. Lavinia had built thepany up so sessfully over the years that it was hard to imagine anything could go wrong under her watch.


    Taking the hint, Miranda brought up Caius and Hannah, the brother-sister duo who were already stepping up. Caius was starting to help manage the family business, and Hannah had chosen a major that aligned with business management. She''d even earned many certifications.


    Lavinia was a bit surprised when she found out but quickly saw the potential in these two. The Lancaster Group was at a point where grooming sessors made sense. She couldn''t manage it for the rest of her life.


    Since her daughter wasn''t interested, Lavinia knew she had to consider other options for future leadership.


    While Miranda was having her meal, the inte was going wild. It all started when Miranda shared a post from Celeste. Celeste''s fans went into a frenzy, targeting Miranda with their anger.


    But just as quickly, a video surfaced showing Celeste berating Hannah on the set.


    The footage not only captured Celeste''s harsh words towards Miranda and Hannah but also showed her eating leftovers and storming off after Miranda confronted her. The inte erupted in chaos.


    Comments flooded in.


    "Is this Ms. Sterling? Thanks to whoever showed us the real Celeste. Her facade ispletely exposed. I thought she was different from other haughty celebrities."


    "Come on, if you realize who Celeste is, you''ll know getting a bit of a princessplex isn''t really surprising."


    "This is so embarrassing. A princess eating leftovers and then ming others?"


    "Ms. Sterling was supposed to be above it all, but she''s not looking too ssy now."


    "So that''s what Celeste meant by people stealing her stuff? Sounds like she led her fans to bully others from the start."


    "Our girl is genuine and real, doesn''t this show how she''s never been dramatic and phony? Unlike whoever shot that video with ulterior motives."


    ...


    Hannah chimed in by sharing Celeste''s post too. "Next time I''ll make sure there''s enough for two, so you don''t have to hit me again."


    Hannah''s words, though clearly sarcastic, drew sympathy. The truth was, she had been unfairly targeted.


    Afterward, shemented under Miranda''s post, "Sis, it''s my fault for being useless. You always have to protect me."


    The inte loved it. Even if it was an act, Hannah''s vulnerability drew empathy from everyone. Fans of sisterly love were fired up.


    "Mistreating people just because she''s a princess? This is no different from bullying!"


    "What did our Angelic Hannah ever do to her? She was just there to support her sister!"


    "Miranda, the ultimate protective sister! I adore her!"


    "Angelic Hannah, there, there, you''ve got our support."


    "So what about Ms. Sterling leading a witch-hunt against Miranda and Hannah? Is


    she just going to pretend it never happened?"


    "Mira is so cool! I''m rooting for her!"


    "Our sweet Hannah''s just an ordinary girl. What did she do to deserve this from Celeste?"


    "Putting hands on someone is just too much!"


    Consequently, Celeste''s reputation took a nosedive. Her image as a down-to-earth, drama-free celebrity crumbled. With video evidence


    showing her true colors, the public magnified her arrogance and entitlement. The leftover-eating incident became a running joke.


    "You must be starving!"


    "Even a dog wouldn''t snatch food like that."


    "I''m telling you, you''ve had it!"


    These phrases from the video became memes, even used in fan battles over celebrity pairings.


    "You must be starving for any ship."


    "Is there no other ship to sail? Even dogs don''t snatch food like this!"


    "I''m telling you, you''ve had it! (Celeste-style rant)"


    ...


    Celeste hadn''t anticipated the video would leak. As her reputation plummeted, sheshed out at her team. "What''s the point of having you around?"


    Celeste had always been the darling of the entertainment world, untouched by scandal. The ridicule, which she''d never received before, was a p in the face.


    Normally, Celeste didn''t bother with PR, so her team had barely exploited them, but this time she couldn''t let it slide. She demanded her team remove all negative content.


    Given Celeste''s status, tforms


    usually monitored and blocked


    negative content about her


    automatically, mostly for the sake of her influential family connections which rendered them benefit


    But people noticed that as quickly as the videos disappeared, they reappeared. No amount of PR spending could keep them down.


    Instead, Celeste''s attempts to control the narrative only fueled the


    fire.


    "No way. Did Celeste really try a PR cover-up? Anyone else noticed those videos vanished for a bit?"

 Chapter 269

    "Not just the videos that disappeared, even myments. Is this the impact of the princess''s wrath?"


    "Well, isn''t it said that Celeste hasn''t ever paid much attention to those


    discussions?"


    "Celeste must''ve got really riled up, huh?"


    "Seems like the so-called detached nature is just a facade. If so, do me a favor


    and stop pretending to be someone innocent and ssy, alright?"


    ...


    Celeste was furious. "What the hell is going on?"


    In the past, these tforms would bend over backward to please her, but now it was like they''d all dropped off the face of the earth.


    Her team leader was equally baffled. They used to just make a call, and things got taken care of. Now, the others agreed to help, but then pulled a 180 on them. They were actually clueless.


    "I called them," her manager said softly, after hanging up the phone. "They said they were instructed from higher up not to infringe on online users'' rights to free speech."


    Celeste took a deep breath and ended the video call. "Useless trash!"


    Celeste prided herself on her image and reputation. So, to prevent things from spiraling out of control, she quickly deleted her previous post.


    After deleting it, she posted a new status, "Pointless."


    That simple word was meant to uphold her aloof heiress persona; she offered no exnation, but it only drew more ridicule, rendering Celeste, who normally didn''t have any scandals, some negative views.


    After deleting her provocativement aimed at Miranda, she privately messaged her, [Enough already. Can you take down the video?]


    Not long after, Miranda took a screenshot of the message and posted it with a caption, [Wrong person to talk with.]


    The inte exploded withments.


    "So Ms. Sterling says ''pointless'' publicly, but in private it''s ''Can you take down the video?""


    "I''m incorrigible. Can''t believe I''m shipping Celeste and Miranda."


    "Shipping them is only going to cause trouble."


    "Is this how Ms. Sterling asks for favors?"


    "It''s got to be Miranda, never afraid of anything. Anyone who crosses her is in for a fight. Hahaha!"


    "Miranda''s not giving an inch. Ms. Sterling must be fuming."


    ...


    Thement sections were flooded with jokes and jabs at Celeste, with people enjoying the drama.


    Though the situation wasn''t catastrophic it was enough to tarnish Celeste''s image. Her once untouchable, ethereal persona was crumbling, and people spoke poorly of her as to how indecently she handled things, a stark contrast to the former persona, leaving them disillusioned with her.


    Seeing Miranda had outed their private conversation, Celeste was so enraged she stormed off the set of the variety show she was filming She was shocked that Miranda would have the audacity to share their private chats. Nobody had ever dared cross her like this before.


    And what fueled her rage and made her feel more incredible was that those former allies of hers, who used to eagerly butter up, were nowhere to be found, letting others mock her freely.


    Meanwhile, at a certainpany, the CEO was asked by his secretary, "Aren''t we going to do something about Ms. Sterling''s request?"


    He nced at the soaring engagement numbers and replied, "Do what? Don''t you know Miranda is the one who saved Mr. Ashcroft''s life? Who''d dare mess with her? I''m not going to be the sacrificialmb here."


    Miranda''s connection to Mr.


    Ashcroft was well-known in industry


    circles, a connection that had


    recently gained even more attention,


    so much so that even many big shots had heard it, and certainly, they got the gist. No one was willing t¨¦risk angering Miranda for Celeste''s sake.


    With no way to salvage the situation, Celeste chose to remain silent, quit making any publication. However, her team needed a distraction, so they threw Arabe under the bus.


    Arabe''s desperate attempts to curry favor with Celeste became a trending topic, drawing public ire and bringing up old scandals involving her and the Hawke family, including dirt on her biological parents and brother.


    The Hawke family was speechless; despite having just escaped the online invective days prior, they were suddenly under the spotlight again.


    As for the fans shipping the various celebrities? They continued their chaotic enthusiasm online.


    The public snarkily noted, "After a day of drama, only the Hawke family seems to be taking the hit."


    Meanwhile, Miranda was visiting Cathy at the hospital when Hannah sent her thetest updates.


    Hannah began, "Look at Dorian''s confused tweet. It''s hrious."


    Miranda nced at her phone. Dorian had indeed tweeted a simple question mark, seemingly baffled as to why he was suddenly being attacked byizens.


    Dorian wasn''t alone; every member of the Hawke family was facing bacsh, and Arabe had even begun arguing withmenters.


    Miranda knew Celeste wasn''t like Arabe. Celeste cared deeply about her public image and her status as a high-society darling. She wouldn''t stoop to the kind of antics typical of tabloid celebrities, unwilling to get criticized and judged publicly.


    So, faced with Miranda''s relentless approach, unable to be the hysterical one making counterattacks, Celeste had no choice but to swallow her pride in silence.


    Putting her phone down, Miranda turned her attention to Cathy, whoy in the hospital bed. A fresh bouquet of roses sat by her bedside, a sign someone had visited.


    "He was here," Miranda said, starting to peel an apple.


    The girl, who was supposed to be in a vegetative state, slowly opened her eyes. Life gradually returned to her once vacant gaze as light seeped in.

 Chapter 270

    "Uh-huh," Cathy croaked, her voice scratchy and dry, as if it hadn''t been used in ages.


    Miranda finished peeling an apple and took a bite. "Does he know you''re awake?"


    Cathy shook her head. "No."


    Miranda continued, "Now that you''re up, what do you want to do?"


    Miranda crunched on her apple, the sound a symphony of sweetness and crispness.


    Cathy turned her head to look at Miranda, her eyes fixed on the apple in her hand. She whispered, "I want an apple."


    Miranda paused, then cut a small slice and gently fed it to Cathy.


    As Cathy savored the apple, tears welled up in her eyes. Her voice trembled as she said, "So sweet. Thank you."


    Though Cathy had juste out of aa, she had been aware during her time unconscious. She could hear, she could feel, but she couldn''t see. She knew someone had been visiting her every once in a while, talking to her, and treating her.


    Though she had no idea what those things were that pierced her skin, she knew she was getting obviously better, her consciousness growing stronger.


    When she finally opened her eyes, she discovered it was Miranda. The same Miranda she had seen before. The same girl she had once helped in secret when others bullied her.


    During hera, Cathy learned that Miranda had been wrongly used of pushing her off the building. But she knew the truth. Miranda wasn''t the one who did it.


    "Miranda." Cathy looked at Miranda, eyes reddening, "I don''t know how to help you now."


    She wanted to help Miranda but felt lost on what to do. She had been asleep for over two years, and the world had moved on without her. Her parents had long since taken the Hawke family''s money and left for another country, leaving her alone and unsure of what to do next.


    Miranda handed Cathy another slice of apple, smiling. "No rush. Let''s just watch the show for now."


    Cathy blinked, unsure what Miranda meant by "show", but nodded anyway.


    Over the next couple of days, Miranda had encounters with Lysander and Orion. She went through the motions, leaving no stone e unturned. Her words went from sincere to sharp, inciting a mix of anger and self-doubt in them as they left.


    These twin brothers, though not as notoriously cruel as Dorian and Alistair, had been a source of torment for Miranda. Their youth only amplified the pain they caused her.


    They were once as loyal to Arabe as apdog to its owner, treating Miranda like a toy for their pranks, throwing mice onto her bed, or locking her in the basement. Her fear and screams were their entertainment, something to share With Arabe.


    Thus, Miranda showed no mercy. Watching them writhe in emotional agony before


    letting them leave was her form of justice.


    Three dayster, Miranda, now known as Ms. Lancaster, attended a charity


    auction. Unsurprisingly, the Hawke family was there too.


    Ms. Lancaster had be a rising star in the elite circles, attracting many who wanted to befriend her. Meanwhile, the once-celebrated Hawke family was left in the shadows, their presence barely acknowledged.


    The four Hawke brothers, attending in a group, seemed lifeless, a stark contrast to their former vibrant selves. But when they spotted the radiant Miranda, a spark of life returned to their eyes.


    Miranda had be a figure of influence, known quietly to some as the Great Healer. Her reputation for healing influential figures had earned her more respect and admiration.


    As Miranda''s mother, Lavinia basked in the attention, graciously epting thepliments. "Oh, my daughter is just exceptional. Hahaha, I love hearing that."


    Miranda, by Lavinia''s side, navigated the auction''s after-party. Her lifted gaze casually met that of Alden and Grace staring at her.


    Mrs. Hawke dabbed at tears, regret etched into her features as she looked at Miranda. But thetter simply smiled and ignored her, turning to Lavinia. "Godmom, let''s see what''s over there."


    Mrs. Hawke felt a pang of sorrow at being dismissed.


    "Great. She''s not going to acknowledge us now," Alden sighed, resigning to their fate. With that, they continued mingling, bringing Dorian and the others along towork.


    Lavinia nced over, speaking


    ¨¦t


    softly, "I''ve heard the Hawke Group is in serious financial trouble, with, major cash flow issues. It seems they''re hoping to arrange marriages for their sons to save the family. That''s probably why they''ve brought alpfour of them here."

 Chapter 271

    Miranda arched an eyebrow. "Oh, really?"


    Lavinia pulled her aside, settling down nearby. "Yeah. Somehow, the Hawke family''s business is tanking, and Dorian seems totally checked out these days. He''s made a bunch of bad decisions, dragging thepany deeper into debt. If some sucker doesn''t bail them out soon, they''re looking at more than just bankruptcy."


    Lavinia had a knack for seeing the bigger picture. Though the Hawke family''s troubles weren''t yet public knowledge, she could already see the writing on the wall.


    As she spoke, she waved over an assistant. "Go find out what''s going on over there."


    The assistant nodded and hurried off.


    Miranda took a sip of her wine, her peripheral vision catching a familiar face in the crowd-a waiter, though disguised. She simply sipped her drink again, a hint of a smile ying on her lips.


    Soon enough, the assistant returned. "President Lancaster, the Hawkes are trying to introduce their sons to a bunch of rich CEOs'' daughters, but they''re all turning them down. Apparently, the girls are freaked out by his ''sisterplex'' and some just don''t want topete with his sister for his attention. Others say, if the Hawkes treat their own daughter so poorly, what hope is there for a daughter-in-w? Anyway, none of them want anything to do with their sons, and they''re being pretty vocal about it."


    The assistant pressed the lips briefly. "They''re busy trying to convince everyone Arabe isn''t part of the family anymore, that they''ve already kicked her out."


    Lavinia chuckled at it, turning to Miranda. "See? I told youing to this auction with me would be entertaining."


    She knew Miranda had no love lost for the Hawke family, so she spoke openly.


    "It''s a shame, though. The Hawke kids used to be the most eligible bachelors around in the circle. Now, no reputable young woman would give them the time of day," Lavinia sighed, a touch of nostalgia in her voice.


    The auction hadn''t started yet, so the pair sat chatting.


    "You see the way they''re looking at you now? I bet they''re kicking themselves," Lavinia remarked. "If only they''d treated you better back then."


    Miranda smiled faintly. "Godmom, there are people whose regrets are worthless. And they''re those people. Because, regret or not, they''d make the same choices again if given another chance. You reap what you sow."


    "Their regret is only because they''ve lost something," Miranda said, raising an eyebrow. "If they were still on top, do you think they''d feel sorry?"


    Lavinia nodded. "You''re right."


    She felt a pang of distress that Miranda had learned such hard truths so young.


    "I heard Arabe''s living with the Zades now. I can''t imagine it''s any better for her. They''ve got what''sing to them."


    Miranda pressed her lips, a glint of coldness in her eyes. "Yeah, they got what they deserved."


    Suddenly, amotion broke out nearby.


    "You ungrateful slut! After all I''ve done for you, this is how you repay me?!" Mrs. Hawke''s voice was shrill, filled with resentment and despair.


    The two exchanged nces and hurried over to see what was happening. By the time they arrived, a crowd had already gathered.


    Turned out Mrs. Hawke had gone to


    the restroom and caught her


    husband making out with another woman!! Taking a closer look, she found


    d the woman was none other than their adopted daughter who they''d doted on for twenty years, Arabe!!!


    The revtion was a bombshell, leaving everyone''s jaws on the floor.


    Arabe, disheveled, hid behind Alden, desperately trying to exin. "Mom, this is


    all a misunderstanding."


    Alden was red as a lobster, his lips


    ghastly pale. "No, honey, let me exin. I just saw Arabe here and went to check on her. It''s not what you think."


    No woman could endure such betrayal, especially when the betrayal came from someone she had raised. At the moment, the so-called dignity was cast aside.


    "It''s not what kthink? Then what was your hand doing?! And Arabe''s vamp-like behavior-what''s that supposed to mean?! You bitch! For all the years I''ve raised you, this is how you repay me?! Seducing your father-Have you no shame?!"

 Chapter 272

    Mrs. Hawke''s words left everyone in the room stunned. There was that kind of shock that made them open their mouth wide but left them speechless.


    Lavinia was equally taken aback, her worldview taking a good while to piece itself back together.


    "It''s... It''s..." Lavinia fumbled as she looked at Miranda. "Is she still talking in in words? I mean, I understand every word, but together, it just doesn''t make sense. it what I think it is?"


    Lavinia had seen her fair share of storms over the years. She was no stranger to the dirty secrets of high society, but this was on a whole new level.


    Miranda nced at Arabe, who was nervously tugging at her clothes. "Well, I guess, probably, it''s what you think it is."


    Honestly, she was a bit shocked herself. She had noticed Arabe disguised as a waitress but thought she was up to some other mischief.


    Perhaps pleading with Alden and Grace or ying the pity card with her four brothers to wiggle her way back into the Hawke family.


    But to think she''d actually hook up with Alden? That was beyond unexpected, though she knew Alden had a reputation for being unfaithful, often having flings outside, he usually kept it well-hidden.


    Given that everyone''s attention had been mostly on the siblings, no one really paid any mind to Alden''s personal life.


    Many in the room discreetly took out their phones, snapping a few photos. Being people of status, they wouldn''t be caught dead holding their phones up for everyone to see.


    So, with an unspoken understanding, they all took their sneaky shots. After all, such a scandal was a rare sight.


    "Damn, do people here really y this wild?"


    Miranda gazed up to see Jasper sauntering over, dressed as mboyantly as a peacock.


    "Watch what you say. What do you mean, people here?" Miranda shot back. Jasper just chuckled, giving Lavinia a polite nod. "Ms. Lavinia Lancaster." Lavinia nodded back, her attention still on the unfolding drama.


    Jasper leaned in closer to Miranda, whispering, "This is nuts. That fake princess really went for it."


    By now, Mrs. Hawke was shaking with rage, her eyes zing, all traces of her usual grace gone.


    "You shameless thing! I treated you like my own daughter over the years! I gave you food, clothes, money, and my own child had to suffer because of you. Tell me when have I ever wronged you? How could you retaliate against me like this?You''re just like your biological parents, shameless trash! I ought to beat you!"


    Alden kept trying to exin, but his attempts were as futile as a fish on drynd. The love bites on his neck and his disheveled belt made his exnationsughable.


    And Mrs. Hawke had already stepped forward to p Arabe, who dodged, crying and calling for her mom, while Alden tried to intervene. "What are you doing? Do you know where we are?"


    Mrs. Hawke snapped back, "What am I doing? I''m going to beat this tramp! You filthy bitch, seducing your own guardian! Do you even feel any shame? I treated you so and this is how you thank me? I''d


    rather have raised a dog all


    nothingpared with my real daughter. If I''d known, I would''ve thrown you out the moment my daughter came back! Disgraceful


    wretch! No wonder no man wants you!"


    Arabe, who had been crying and exining, suddenly fought back as Mrs. Hawke''s insults grew harsher.


    "What did I do wrong?!" Arabe shouted back, "I''m part of the Hawke family in the first ce. Alden isn''t my biological dad, so why can''t we be together?"


    She red at Dorian and the other


    brothers, her eyes wild as she


    howled, "If it wasn''t for them, I wouldn''t be in this mess! You were the ones who changed first! You pushed me to this! And you have the nerve to me me? After twenty years we''ve spent together, am less important than your so-called real daughter, huh? I am Ms. Hawke! It was all mine to begin with! How dare you throw me out!"


    At that moment, Arabe''s antics brought back the memories of the moment when the Zade trio pulled stunts in the videos.


    Jasper grimaced. "I remember she wasn''t like this before. Did she lose her mind?"


    Jasper had seen quite a lot about Arabe''s publicity, along with her on various shows, and she had seemed perfectly sane.


    But now she was like a woman possessed.


    Mirandamented, "In some ways, craziness runs in the family."


    Arabe''s mindset was eerily simr to that of her biological parents. Jasper frowned, not quite catching Miranda''s drift.


    "And, when ites to facing a showdown, most people lose all sense of shame," Miranda added coolly.


    That part Jasper got. He had seen his ex-girlfriend and her best friend go at it like wildcats after the friend had snuck into his bed.


    He had been stunned by the ferocity of it. Who knew the girl he thought was so sweet could go wild, clutching the other''s head like that?


    But Arabe losing it wasn''t entirely unexpected for Miranda. Between her own stubbornness, the pressure from the Zade family, her fans turning on her, and the judgmental whispers, it was inevitable she''d break down.

 Chapter 273

    After being pampered for twenty years, how could the little princess handle such humiliation?


    The Zade family''s favoritism towards their sons and their selfishness could drive anyone insane, let alone Arabe, who had never faced adversity.


    As the argument grew more heated, the surrounding guests instinctively stepped back, wary of getting caught in the crossfire.


    Lavinia pulled Miranda back a few steps. "Strange, why isn''t their son stepping in to calm things down?"


    Miranda nced over at Dorian and his siblings. Indeed, from the start, they had been standing like statues, indifferent and unmoved. Not a single one of them made a move to intervene.


    Moreover, from the look in their eyes, Miranda got the feeling that they weren''t surprised at all.


    Originally, Miranda thought if Arabe were to flirt, it would be with those four brothers. Arabe had always had a possessive streak when it came to them, not to mention the brotherplex. She would leap at the chance to sleep with them.


    So why had she bypassed them and started messing around with their father instead? Miranda wasn''t the only one puzzled; the other onlookers were just as bewildered.


    To prevent further chaos, the organizers of the charity auction quickly dispatched security. It was only then that Dorian stepped forward, grabbed Arabe, and pped her across the face twice. "You''re a disgrace!" he said coldly.


    Arabe fell to the ground, humiliated and enraged, looking up at Dorian. "Dorian."


    The security guards then proceeded to escort her out, taking the entire Hawke family with them out of the g.


    The twin brothers, Orion and Lysander, helped thementable and regretful Mrs. Hawke out. She had intended to see Miranda, calling her out in the distance, but Lavinia''s bodyguards blocked her path, preventing her from getting close.


    Miranda averted her gaze with indifference. This only deepened Mrs. Hawke''s despair, and she kept repeating, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I was wrong. I''m sorry." Dorian cast a lingering nce at Miranda before leaving with the rest of his family. The scandal involving the Hawke family spread like wildfire among the social circles. The ckwell family, who once had a marriage contract with the Hawkes, felt lucky that they cut ties early.


    Theo even posted a disgusted emoji, adding fuel to the fire. Other youngdies who had been considered for marriage by the Hawkes also chimed in with their own gossip and criticisms.


    "What a mess! I''m d I didn''t say yes to them. Otherwise, I''d be too embarrassed to show my face."


    "I''m seriously wondering if Arabe ever got intimate with the four brothers."


    "Ugh, no wonder Miranda doesn''t acknowledge them or want to return to the Hawke family. It''s disgusting!"


    "Those who criticized Miranda for not recognizing her biological family, would you ept them if you were in her shoes?"


    "How could someone stoop as low as Arabe?"


    "That''s why when my parents said being an only child was pitiful and considered adopting a sister, I absolutely refused. Who knows what kind of person you''d bring into your home."


    The auction continued as usual, but beneath the surface, everyone''s phones were buzzing with thetest gossip.


    Lavinia sighed softly and patted Miranda''s hand. Though she didn''t say anything, her gesture spoke volumes.


    Miranda smiled faintly. She knew her godmother was concerned for her and feared she might be upset.


    Miranda had anticipated something


    like this happening to Arabe and


    the Hawke family and was quite pleased to see it unfold. Watching them lose everything they valued was a form of redemption for the old Miranda.


    At present, the Hawkes lost their


    cherished social standing and even


    money, while Arabe lost


    everything that never truly belonged to her her parents'' love, her


    brothers'' favoritism, and her status as the cherished little princess.


    Moreover, Miranda had returned the family Arabe had wrongfully imed. The


    pain the old Miranda had once endured was now Arabe''s burden.


    But Miranda was a bit curious. The way Dorian and his brothers behaved today made her confused, wondering if they were already aware of Arabe''s affair with Alden.


    Even she was astounded that they


    showed no shock. As Miranda


    pondered this, Jasper chattered beside her, "You know, carrying the simngenes, it''s amazing how'' you''re the only normal one in the


    Hawke family."


    Miranda gave him a once-over with her eyes. Jasper shifted ufortably under


    her gaze. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Miranda asked, "Don''t you have anywhere else to be? Why are you always around me?"


    Jasper chuckled. "Well, being around you means I get the scoop firsthand."


    In truth, he wanted to spend more time with Miranda, and build a better connection. The gossip he was really interested in wasn''t about the Hawke family at all. It was about those two titans.


    Miranda was left speechless.


    Lavinia looked briefly at Jasper. Though she said nothing, as they walked aside, she quietly warned Miranda, "That boy''s a flirt. Don''t let him fool you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 274

    Lavinia wasn''t usually one to meddle in the personal lives of the young folks, but when it came to her daughter, she couldn''t help but be concerned.


    Jasper, that guy, was notorious in their social circle, even if the tabloids didn''t always catch wind of his exploits. He had a reputation for being quite the yer.


    And even when the girls knew exactly what kind of guy he was, they still flocked to him like moths to a me.


    In a way, Jasper was the living embodiment of the words, "chics dig bad boys." So when Lavinia saw Jasper getting close to Miranda, her internal rm bells went off big time.


    Miranda was momentarily caught off guard. "Huh?"


    Her godmother leaned in and whispered, "He''s not good, dear. Not like Mr. Elian Ashcroft or young Mr. Everhart."


    Miranda gave Jasper a peculiar look, and then nodded. "Yeah, you''re right."


    Meanwhile, outside the charity auction''s reception area, Mrs. Hawke had fainted and was being helped into a car by her twin sons.


    Arabe was peeking out from behind Alden, her eyes filled with all sorts of distress as they darted between Dorian and Alistair.


    Alden was in an awkward spot. "Dorian."


    Dorian smirked. "Dad, you''re pathetic, you know that? A few days ago, she tried to sneak into my bed, but when that didn''t work out, she turned to you."


    Alistair adjusted his sses, casting a cold nce at Arabe. "She tried the same with me."


    Alden''s expression turned dark in an instant, and he pped Arabe across the face. "You filthy tramp!!"


    As Arabe hit the ground, Dorian turned and got into the car. But his crew quickly grabbed Arabe and shoved her into another vehicle.


    Alistair didn''t say a word, just followed suit and got into the car. Alden was left standing there, a mix of shame and regret etched on his face.


    What Arabe hadn''t realized was that after being kicked out of the Hawke family, she had desperately tried to w her way back into high society by seducing various rich kids and wealthy men.


    But her reputation had be so tarnished, it was practically impossible for her to marry into another wealthy family.


    While with her entanglements with the Hawke family, she could still coerce them into giving her money, it was a far cry from her previous lifestyle.  t


    Meanwhile, her biological parents and younger brother were bleeding her dry, constantly demanding money, fighting, and arguing.


    She was at her wit''s end and desperately needed a change. She couldn''t tolerate it for another second.


    She had considered making money through streaming, but her ount was shut down after numerousints from viewers.


    She even thought about bing a celebrity, signing with an agency to leverage her notoriety. But no


    agency dared to sign her, fearing it


    would tarnish their reputation and


    hurt their profits.


    Especially since, in their eyes, her adversary was the powerful Lancaster Group.


    Nobody wanted to cross swords with the Lancasters.


    So, she concocted a n to stay within the Hawke family by getting involved with the brothers. She believed, deep down, they all loved


    her. Otherwise, why would they have doted on her all these years?


    As long as she could get intimate with them, they would still adore her like before.


    Arabe had always reveled in being the center of attention, and she believed the brothers'' affection was more than just brotherly.


    She fantasized that their protectiveness was because they loved her not just as a sister, but in a romantic sense.


    So the first ones she tried to seduce were the Hawke brothers.


    Dorian lit a cigarette in the car, gazing out the window.


    "You orchestrated this, didn''t you?" Alistair said coldly.


    Dorian remained expressionless, offering no response.


    "Do you realize what this means for the family?" Alistair inhaled deeply.

 Chapter 275

    Dorian let out a sardonicugh. "What do you mean? Haven''t you realized that ever since that incident two years ago, the family has essentially been done for?"


    Alistair was silent for a moment, though the difort on his face was palpable.


    "I just didn''t expect her to pull something like this today," Dorian said, his voice low and steady.


    Alistair took off his sses and rubbed his temples.


    "Even though I know you hate her right now, don''t forget, we''re all in this together. Sink or swim."


    "And what about you?" Dorian asked coolly. "Weren''t you digging into the way she bullied Miranda back in school?"


    Alistair''s gaze dropped, shadowed with regret.


    Dorian''s hatred for Arabe stemmed from more than just what happened to Miranda. But for Alistair, the turmoil and guilt he felt had twisted into an intense loathing for Arabe.


    He could sense it the four of them were spiraling into madness. If only Miranda had never returned to the Hawke family, maybe they wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Yet, she did return, and those three years they spent together were real. That timid, fragile sister who had always tried to get closer to them only to be met with scorn and exclusion.


    In hindsight, it was clear Arabe had been the mastermind behind many of those pranks, yet they had blindly sided with her.


    Their own sister had reached out to them. And they had pushed her away.


    Now, every harsh word Miranda hurled at them felt like a knife slicing through their hearts, exposing the raw truth of their past actions.


    "But no matter what, what happened back then..."


    Alistair closed his eyes. "Even if we had a do-over, we would probably do the same thing. The state of the family now-maybe it''s our punishment."


    Dorian stared tly out the window, saying nothing.


    "All I know is that she deserves to die."


    Alistair knew exactly who he meant. He didn''t say anything further. He no longer cared about that person''s fate.


    "Just remember, if the family goes underpletely, it''ll be bad for all of us," Alistair cautioned onest time.


    Dorian continued to gaze out the window, silent.


    The Hawke family''s current predicament was a problem beyond his immediate


    solutions. NeuraCore had been showing cracks for months now.


    Alden, a member of the board, had exacerbated the issues before Dorian even had a chance to intervene, plunging thepany into tens of millions debt in a shockingly short period.


    Otherpanies withdrawing their investments added to the precariousness. But Dorian knew deep down that Miranda''s connection had a lot to do with the Hawke family''s downfall.


    Otherpanies wouldn''t dare oppose the Lancaster Group, the Everhart Group,


    or the Ashcroft family, which inevitably meant abandoning the Hawke family.


    They were aware that all those families turned against the Hawkes because of Miranda.


    "If ites to it," Dorian said callously, "we''ll sell NeuraCore."


    For a struggling business, there was no better option. Dorian had considered it for a while now.


    Alden had always been against it. But after today''s events, he likely wouldn''t be anymore.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital room, Cathy stumbled upon the juicy gossip about the Hawke family''s former fake heiress, Arabe, being caught in apromising situation with her foster father by her foster mother. A scornful smirk crept on her face.


    "Ms. Evert, Ms. Lancaster advised you to manage your emotions. Your body''s recovering, and emotional extremes could affect your organs'' healing process."

 Chapter 276

    The caregiver noticed Cathy''s sudden uplift in mood and immediately reminded her to take it easy.


    "Got it, I''ll be careful," Cathy replied with a smile.


    Who would have thought that after two years in aa, she''d wake up to witness such a spectacle?


    There was no sweeter revenge than watching one''s enemies march straight into their own downfall. Seeing the Hawke family in their current state filled her with such glee, she almost wished she had fireworks to celebrate.


    Although she had no idea why the Hawke family had ended up like this, they were a far cry from the n she once knew. And she was absolutely thrilled.


    "I never understood why Arabe was so against me just because I was close to Orion. It''s not like I did anything. Orion was the one who pursued me first. But Arabe hated me for it." Cathy sneered, "Now I get it."


    Her eyes were cold as ice. "Because Arabe is the kind of slutty woman who wants every guy to rotate around her like she''s the sun."


    She could still vividly remember what Arabe had spat at her the day she pushed her off the building.


    "You think you deserve my brother''s affection, you little tramp? You love throwing yourself at him? Let''s see how you do it when you''re dead!"


    At that moment, Arabe seemed like a devil incarnate. She acted as if she didn''t have to worry about the consequences of her actions.


    And, truth be told, she didn''t. Even after what she did, the Hawke family covered for her, even going as far as making another daughter take the me.


    Meanwhile, Wendy had caught wind of what had gone down at the auction. She wanted to tell Sunny, but thetter just stared out the window with a distant look. In the end, Wendy held her tongue. Miranda had told her that Sunny didn''t need to do anything. Just having Dorian see Sunny was enough.


    Wendy didn''t quite get what Miranda meant at first. But when Dorian came to visit and saw Sunny in a fit, not recognizing him, fearing him, his face twisted in agony and regret.


    That was when Wendy understood why Miranda orchestrated it this way.


    Seeing Dorian''s anguish, she could


    barely suppress herugher. And


    once Dorian left, Sunny suddenty calmed down, revealing she had been aware all along.


    She had done it on purpose.


    "Wendy," Sunny suddenly called out.


    Wendy snapped back to attention. "Yes?"


    She moved closer to Sunny''s side, "I''m here, what''s it?"


    Sunny spoke softly, "She said they would all get what''sing to them, right?"


    Wendy smiled. "Absolutely, they''re already starting to pay the price."


    There was a fierce hatred in Sunny''s eyes, though her voice was as light as a breeze.


    "I want to watch each and every one of them plunge into hell."


    Wendy held her hand as she replied solemnly, "You will."


    At Zephra Shooting Range, Miranda sped the handgun with both hands,


    aiming at the moving target, and a flurry of bullets followed.


    Cheers and apuse erupted, with folks gathering around just to watch, willing to let time and money-burn for the spectacle.


    The club charged by the hour, and the idle time was definitely costly. But for the chance to see this sharpshooting beauty in action, they didn''t mind.


    Miranda''s identity was no secret anymore. Everyone knew that this sharpshooting young woman was none other than Miranda from the Lancaster Group, the true heiress of the Hawke family, though these days, not many still mentioned the Hawke family.


    Miranda lowered the gun, and the crowd erupted with whistles and cheers. The shooting range was filled with rough and tumble types, and even theirpliments@ame with a rugged edge.

 Chapter 277

    "That''s freaking awesome! If I had that kind of skill, I''d brag about it for a lifetime!"


    "Do you take on apprentices, Miranda? If you teach me, I''ll be your loyal henchman!"


    "I fricking swear, Miranda''s the only one I respect! Her aim is unmatched!"


    "Damn, ambidextrous too?"


    ...


    Miranda didn''t frequent the shooting range all that often, but the club owner was so hospitable and offered her a free membership. So, she decided to make some time toe and have a bit of fun.


    Besides, she needed to practice her shooting. Her aim was pretty good, but it could get rusty if she didn''t keep at it.


    Anyone who treated shooting at Zephra Range as a hobby usually came from a well-off family. And they all held Miranda in high regard. In fact, in the circle of rich young men at Zephra, Miranda was already seen as more than just another socialite.


    She was practically the queen bee among these young men. Even when Celeste tried to stir up trouble online, these guys stepped up covertly to defend Miranda.


    Miranda curled her lips into a smile. "I don''t take apprentices, but if you want to learn, pay me and I can teach."


    "I''m in! Teach me!"


    "Me, me, me! I''ll pay whatever it takes!"


    A beautiful girl teaching? Money was the least of their concerns! Who wouldn''t want a charming, skilled beauty as a teacher?


    Miranda had just casually mentioned it, but she didn''t expect so many to jump at the chance. Could she take it back now?


    Hannah, who had been munching on peanuts nearby, suddenly stood up, looking displeased. "No way, my sister hasn''t even taught me yet."


    Her words made the familiar crowd chuckle.


    "Hannah, with your lousy skills, give it a break."


    "Right, hahaha, better let your brother learn."


    "Hannah, sweetie, even if you learned, would it make a difference?"


    Hannah pouted, clinging to Miranda''s arm and whining, "they''re judging me!"


    Miranda knew they were all friends and quite close, so she justughed and said, "Why don''t you fight back?"


    The young man who teased Hannah immediately made a funny face at her.


    Miranda''sid-back and easygoing nature made her popr among these wealthy heirs. If she demonstrated some more impressive skills, they''d probably start calling her "Boss".


    After all, these men might be a bit clueless and overly wealthy, but they were passionate. Even the more cunning ones wouldn''t mind getting on Miranda''s good side. Everyone knew she had impressive connections.


    "Miranda, name your price. Teach me, and I''m willing to be your first official student!"


    Just then, Alistair, who was at the club to cancel his membership, heard Miranda''s name and turned to see what was happening.


    He noticed a crowd gathered around the shooting range. Miranda, taking a sip of water, turned and spotted Alistair as well.


    She didn''t need to ask because someone quickly filled her in.


    "Miranda, someone just came


    and told me that Alistair came by to cancel his membership."


    Miranda repeated, "Cancel his membership?"


    "Yeah, the club auto-renews memberships. It''s a two hundred thousand fee per year. If you don''t cancel, it automatically charges you," Daniel exined.

 Chapter 278

    They now disregarded this once hotshot youngwyer everyone talked about in the circle, not even as gossip material did he hold any interest.


    Wealthy folks were a dime a dozen, and stories of bankruptcy, debts, or jail time were asmon as apple pie, which remained amon sight to them.


    Besides, they never really liked the Hawke brothers who had always been a bit of an odd fit, constantly marketing themselves alongside their sister, which didn''t sit well with the crowd.


    But there were a few who used to be on friendly terms with Alistair, and they couldn''t help but gossip.


    "Word is NeuraCore is having a cash flow issue," Mr. Porter remarked.


    "Apparently, they invested in a project that went belly up and dragged NeuraCore down with it."


    "Yeah, my dad mentioned it too," chimed in Daniel. "There was already a big enough hole, and their chairman somehow made it even worse."


    Brian added, "They reached out to my family for help, but we turned them down. My folks warned me to steer clear of them."


    Alistair noticed Miranda ncing his way, his expression momentarily shifting, a hint of awkwardness in the eyes.


    She was surrounded by a group of well-heeled young men, the scene a sharp contrast to his past life. He used to be a high-flying gentleman himself, never giving much thought to his own sister.


    Now, the roles had reversed. He quickly finished his business and turned to leave.


    "Thought he was all high and mighty," Hannah scoffed. "Now he''s just a rat."


    She remembered how arrogant the Hawke brothers were in front of her sister back in the day.


    The wealthy heirs around Miranda exchanged nces. Honestly, they couldn''t wrap their heads around the Hawke family, who was willing to dote on a foster kid to the extent that they didn''t even acknowledge their flesh and blood.


    If Miranda were their sister, they''d definitely unt it off!


    "Forget him, Miranda," said Daniel. "What do you say? How about lending me a hand instead? Here, my credit card is yours for the taking!"


    He barely finished before a hand snatched the card away. Daniel turned around. "Hey, that''s for Miranda! Why are you taking it?"


    But upon seeing Sebastian''s face, he stammered, "Mr. Everhart?"


    Sebastian''s smile was faint. He began, his voice cool, "No reason. I was just letting you know, I''m willing to pay double for Ms. Lancaster to teach me first."


    "That''s jumping the line!" Daniel pursed his lips.


    Hannah nced at Miranda, wondering when her sister agreed to this. Miranda frowned slightly. She hadn''t agreed to anything. Besides, Sebastian didn''t really need her help with shooting.


    With Sebastian''s offer, Daniel let it go. The onlookers dispersed, returning to their own activities.


    Once they were left alone, Sebastian spoke to Miranda, "It''s rare to see you here." Miranda understood the hint-Sebastian frequented this ce.


    "I don''te by much. I''m not exactly lounging around all day; normally, there are lots of things to handle. I''ve got to earn a living."


    Between her public engagements,


    pharmaceutical work, studying medicinal herbs, improving what she''d cultivated, and dodging those with designs on her, she was


    anything but idle.


    Though Crystal helped with the


    pharmaceutical side, there were


    things only Miranda could


    aplish. She sensed danger looming and needed to stock up on medication for emergency


    Sebastian adjusted his sses slightly. "Last time, we were supposed to


    coborate on that magazine shoot, but something urgent came up. I''m sorry for bailing."


    There seemed to be an underlying message.


    Hannah quickly chimed in, "No worries! My sister and I managed the shoot.


    Instead, I need to thank you for the opportunity!"


    Sebastian nced at Hannah. "Is that so?"


    Hannah paused. Was there something wrong with what she said?


    Sebastian''s smile was subtle. "Quite the coincidence, as if someone intentionally disrupted it. Don''t you think, Ms. Lancaster?"


    Before Miranda could respond, Hannah jumped in. "Yeah, it was way too coincidental!"


    Miranda was at a loss, surmising that Hannah could make a great sidekick in aedy duo.


    Meanwhile, across the shooting range in the control room, Mr. Ashcroft sat with a middle-aged man in military attire.


    "Mr. Ashcroft, you look much better than thest time I saw you. Seems like Zephra is treating you well,"mented the man in uniform.


    Despite the age gap, both men sat with straight backs and strong postures. Just their silhouettes were as unyielding as oak trees.


    Mr. Ashcroft smiled faintly as he replied, "It does indeed. Had I not visited Zephra, you wouldn''t have seen me in such good shape."


    The middle-aged man nced at Mr. Ashcroft. "Seeing you well puts my mind at ease."

 Chapter 279

    He had no idea that Mr. Ashcroft''s illness had already been cured. Mr. Ashcroft had only reported his health status to the higher-ups, but the news hadn''t been made public yet.


    However, he did know that Mr. Ashcroft was under the care of a doctor. As for the progress, that remained unclear.


    The middle-aged man''s gaze returned to the surveince screens. "Mr. Everhart''s been here all along, it''s a bit tricky for me to approach that kid for a chat."


    He''d been lurking around, waiting for a chance to talk to Miranda. Ever since he''d seen the video of her first time at the shooting range, she''d caught his attention. But there had always been someone meddling, so he''d paused his observations for a while.


    Today, he''d arranged for Mr. Ashcroft toe over for some shooting practice and was surprised to see the girl again. Witnessing her marksmanship firsthand left him restless.


    This girl had been under his watch for a while. Her familiarity with firearms and her technical prowess were textbook-level impressive.


    Every firearm has its unique handling and shooting technique, yet she mastered them with ease. Her grip was perfect, like she''d undergone special training in the military. Her shooting uracy was astonishing!


    However, with Sebastian around, approaching her was out of the question.


    Mr. Ashcroft chuckled. "That''s easy. Watch me."


    Timothy Temple was puzzled. Was Mr. Ashcroft always this ostentatious?


    Mr. Ashcroft snapped a photo with his phone and opened WhatsApp to send it. Timothy nced at the screen and saw the contact name-Elian.


    Wait. Was Mr. Ashcroft sending the photo to him?


    Elian, who usually took his time to respond to Mr. Ashcroft''s messages, replied almost instantly.


    Elian typed, "Address?"


    Mr. Ashcroft sent a voice message, "Shooting range."


    After sending it, Mr. Ashcroft put down his phone with a satisfied look. "Just wait." Timothy was still confused. What did that mean?


    But he waited there, eager for a chance to talk to Miranda and curious to see what the fuss was about. Honestly, he was looking forward to meeting this guy. After all, it had been three years.


    In those three absent years, Elian turned into a legend for his exploits.


    Sure enough, less than ten minutester, Elian''s figure appeared on the surveince screen. Dressed casually, he had the air of an effortlessly rxed aristocrat. But his brisk pace betrayed urgency.


    "I heard recently that Elian''s been personally promoting some fan pairing of him and you," Sebastian said with a faint smile. "I don''t really get all that online stuff, but it sounds amusing."  en


    Miranda looked skeptical. "Really? I don''t buy it."


    Sebastian had been on a reality show with her; how could he not know anything?


    Miranda held out her hand. "Unless you show me your browsing history."


    She didn''t believe for a second that Sebastian didn''t go online. He probably had browsed some porny stuff.


    Sebastian was rendered speechless, while Hannah couldn''t help but feel impressive.


    Sebastian cleverly changed the subject. "I just think, if he''s going to do even that himself, it makes sense who sabotaged our magazine shoot."


    Miranda understood finally what Sebastian was implying. He was suggesting that Elian was up to mischief, and from his words, it seemed a bit petty for Elian''s action.


    She objectivelymented, "That''s a bit petty."


    "Wifey, you believe him over me?"


    Elian''s sulky voice cut through the air before he appeared before them. As soon


    as the word "wifey" was uttered, Sebastian''s eyes turned a tad icy.


    Elian went on tly, "Sebastian, is stirring the pot the only thing you''re good at?"


    Sebastian frowned but looked at Miranda. "I didn''t."


    Miranda was rendered speechless. No, he did, she murmured to herself.


    Elian smirked coldly. "We both know


    each other''s tricks too well. Who doesn''t see through your dirty little schemes? Acting all noble on the outside


    but a real snake behind the scenes!"


    Sebastian''s voice grew cold as he stated in a deep voice, "Mr. Elian Ashcroft, you''re being a bit hypocritical. I was just stating facts. But maybe you''re just feeling guilty andshing out."


    Hannah nced nervously between Miranda and the two men who were practically spitting fire, inching back a little.


    Miranda found their bickering tiresome. "Why don''t you guys take it somewhere else?"


    Elian grabbed a handgun from nearby, his lips curling into a frosty smile. "The range over there is empty."


    Sebastian''s voice was equally chilly. "Fine by me."

 Chapter 280

    Before Elian left, he nced at Miranda, tugging his lips, his voice softening. "Wifey, why don''t you enjoy yourself for a bit?"


    Miranda was left speechless. Was he getting a bit toofortable with that?


    Hannah wanted to say something but held her tongue. Sebastian didn''t utter a word, but just strode off toward the shooting range.


    Watching him leave, Elian finally turned and followed, a cold smile ying on his lips. Once they were out of sight, Hannah found her voice.


    "They... they..." she stammered, pointing first at Elian and then at Sebastian. Miranda walked over to the ammo station. "To be honest, I barely know them." Hannah scurried to keep up. "Then why does Mr. Elian Ashcroft call you..."


    Miranda cut her off, "He''s just got a big mouth."


    Hannah was at a loss. Honestly, whether it was in Virell or Zephra, Miranda was probably the only one daring enough to speak of Mr. Elian Ashcroft like that.


    In the surveince room, Timothy couldn''t help but give Mr. Ashcroft a thumbs-up as he watched Miranda and Hannah alone on the screen.


    "Brilliant," he praised. Truly, the older, the wiser.


    Yet, the speed at which Elian appeared was astonishing. Did he fly over here or what? That was just insanely fast.


    It was the first time he''d seen Elian and Sebastian bicker like school kids. And to witness this legendary figure acting like this was a sight to behold.


    To an outsider, he might seem like just another spoiled rich kid. Who would guess that this rebellious young man had the entire military''s most stubborn "hardliners" eating out of his hand, following his everymand?


    "Mr. Ashcroft, there''s something I''d like to say, but I''m not sure if I should."


    Mr. Ashcroft replied, "Spit it out."


    Timothy hesitated for a second before uttering, "I don''t think Mr. Elian Ashcroft is in a pretty good state now."


    Mr. Ashcroft shot him a sideways nce. "Then you must not have seen what he was like three years ago."


    Timothy stayed silent; he hadn''t seen Elian three years ago. But he knew that if the higher-ups were willing to let him leave, he must have gone through something unimaginable.


    "Before this year, this kid was a real firecracker. In Zephra, anyone who even slightly misstepped and fell into his hands had no good ending," Mr. Ashcroft sighed.


    Over the past three years, Elian had almostpletely cleaned house in Zephra. Outsiders thought he was just ruthless.


    But in reality, most of the people Elian dealt with were involved in shady dealings. And he had the authority to handle them.


    Of course, some people who had the misfortune of getting on his bad side might have found themselves on the receiving end of his wrath.


    One could say that even a passing stray would get pped if it crossed his path. "The reason you see him like this now," Mr. Ashcroft continued as he suddenly chuckled, "is because the peacock''s showing off its feathers."


    Timothy nced at another screen, showing Elian and Sebastian together. His curiosity piqued. "Does Mr. Elian Ashcroft have a thing for Miranda?"


    Mr. Ashcroft pursed his lilps. "What''s so strange about that? Look at the Everhart boy. He''s the same, isn''t he?"


    Timothy fell silent, realizing his path to recruitment was going to be quite the uphill battle. So, he quickly went to find Miranda.


    Miranda had just finished emptying a magazine and was putting the gun away, waiting for Hannah to wrap up so they could leave.


    But as soon as she was done, a series of drumbeats echoed from the


    loudspeakers, growing progressively louder and more grandiose.


    She nced over at the other side of the range, where Elian and Sebastian had


    gone. So this kind of spectacle wasn''t entirely unexpected.


    But the other guests had never seen anything like it! They''d heard drumbeats before, sure, but not this frequent and unending kind. It was like an escting contest between two people, each trying to outdo the


    other.  n


    Yet, no one dared to go watch, because that particr range wasn''t open to the public. It was reserved for VIPs of the highest order, and they used live ammunition there!


    Nobody wanted to risk it. A stray bullet could send them straight to meet their maker.


    Miranda handed a headset to Hannah. "Focus on your own practice."


    Hannah snapped back to reality. "Alright."


    Miranda began correcting Hannah''s posture. "Raise your arms a bit, don''t let them go limp. Use some strength. Wrap your hand around the grip, keep your wrist steady, feet shoulder-width apart. Stand firm. Engage your core!"


    Although Hannah had been taught by professional coaches at the range, she had always treated it as a game and hadn''t taken it seriously. The coaches, seeing them as recreational shooters, hadn''t been as strict as Miranda.


    Given that the siblings often asked Miranda for help, whenever she had time, she''d offer Hannah a few tips. They''d paid for a membership, after all, and shooting poorly was just a waste of money.


    "You''re quite the expert, aren''t you?" came a man''s voice, friendly and rxed.


    Though she hadn''t seen him yet, Miranda could tell he meant no harm. She turned her head and saw a man walking towards her.


    He was about six-foot-one, somewhere between thirty-five and forty years old. He was well-built, wearing a crisp white shirt tucked into olive green pants, which were tucked into a pair of sturdybat boots.

 Chapter 281

    A sturdy and agile spirit. Had she stumbled upon a nest of soldiers? Here came another one.


    Even though he was trying to keep a low profile, not even wearing a jacket on this crisp autumn day, his demeanor screamed military. Might as well have those words tattooed on his forehead.


    Every profession had its telltale traits, something one could spot a mile away. And for soldiers, honed by years of rigorous training, it was even more pronounced- unless they were undercover agents, masters of disguise, who often managed to blend in seamlessly.


    "Can I help you with something?" Miranda asked nonchntly, pretending ignorance.


    She figured this guy probably wasn''t acquainted with Beck. Beck and his crew knew her well enough not to address her like that.


    Hannah started to take off her headphones, but Miranda interjected, "Keep practicing."


    Hannah reluctantly kept her headphones on, continuing to practice as Miranda had instructed.


    Timothy chuckled wryly. "And quite the strictdy."


    One wouldn''t raise the hand to a smiling face, and Miranda smiled back. "Well, since you''ve already paid to be here, you might as well make the most of it. Wouldn''t want your money to go to waste, would you?"


    Timothy''s eyes twinkled with admiration as he looked at Miranda. ¡°That''s a fair point. I noticed you seem quite knowledgeable about marksmanship.


    Coincidentally, so am I. Do you have a moment to chat?"


    Miranda was about to im she was busy.


    "One minute, a thousand bucks."


    Miranda replied, "In that case, I have all the time in the world!"


    Timothy was at loss for words. Mr. Ashcroft wasn''t wrong. Nothing spoke quite like money.


    Two minutester, they were seated in the lounge area. Miranda shed a professional smile. "Go ahead."


    Her demeanor was that of a professional conversationalist. Timothy paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts before speaking.


    "Hi, myst name is Temple. I noticed you have an impressive knowledge of firearms and your aim is impable. Even in the relevant fields, someone with your skills is a rare find. Have you ever felt it''s a pity to have such a talent but no outlet to showcase it?"


    Miranda''s eyes gleamed with understanding, but she kept her smile. "Not really."


    Timothy paused. "You''ve probably seen those TV shows where people with special talents eventually decide to contribute to the country or join rted fields, fulfilling their potential. Do you have any thoughts on that?"


    He gestured as he spoke, as if worried Miranda wouldn''t catch his drift. Watching him, Miranda chuckled and shook her head. "Not really."


    Timothy felt irritated but couldn''t bring himself to take it out on her. So, heid his cards on the table.


    "Miranda, what I mean is, you''re talented, and it''d be a shame to let it go to waste. Why not consider joining us? I could recruit you into the division."


    He decided to stop beating around the bush. Finally, he felt a sense of relief after he said it.


    He waited for Miranda''s response


    while continuing, "Even though there are many sharpshooters in the


    division, training apetent marksman requires significant resources. Your skills and qualities make you an ideal candidate for bing a top-tier sniper. If you''re Willing, we can train you to be one of the best. Just so you know, a top sniper canmand the world''s attention."


    He had observed Miranda long enough to know her potential. With some training, she could easily


    be a star sniper. If she wa


    rher


    merely a random sharpshooter he wouldn''t speciallye for


    Her aplishment in every aspect was too exceptional to ignore, almost as if she were already trained in military techniques, not to mention her outrageously impressive shooting skills.


    Her impressiveness couldn''t be


    described by in words, and her uracy made him wonder the thing clutched in her hand wasn''t a gun but any other object instead," where she presumably would target at the enemy''s lethal point with precision.


    Miranda pondered for a moment, and then spoke, "Here''s the thing, Mr. Temple. Some time ago, another gentleman approached me with a simr offer."


    Timothy''s senses went on high alert. "Who?"


    Miranda looked conflicted. "He said his name was Beck, which makes your offer


    quite a dilemma for me because I was considering joining him."


    At the mention of Beck, Timothy''s expression shifted.


    Beck? Of course, he knew Beck. Though they were in the same military umbre,


    their branches andmand lines differed.


    "What''s so great about their offer?" Timothy frowned. "Forget about him!"


    Miranda sighed dramatically, "But now I''m really torn. Perhaps, Mr. Temple, you could talk it over with him?"


    Better to let them sort it out among themselves than bother her about it.


    As Timothy saw Miranda''s innocent, conflicted expression, his demeanor softened. After all, she was just a twenty-year-old kid who hadn''t seen much of the world.


    It was natural for her to feel caught in a bind when faced with people like them.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Ashcroft, watching from the monitors, rubbed his chin, eyes squinted. "That sly fox."

 Chapter 282

    Mr. Ashcroft had known Miranda for quite some time now. He was well aware that despite her youthful appearance, she was as sharp as a tack.


    But honestly, if people didn''t know her, they could easily be taken in by her innocent and pretty fa?ade.


    Timothy mused for a moment. "You''re right, it''s quite the tough decision for you. Don''t worry, I''ll handle it. I''ll have a chat with Beck. Once everything''s settled, I''ll get back to you."


    Miranda shed a charming smile. "Thank you, Mr. Temple.¡±


    Miranda''s politeness eased the discontent Timothy had felt for her earlier nonchnt attitude. Perhaps she was just a young girl with not much life experience, overwhelmed by the situation, he assumed.


    After their chat, Timothy settled the payment for Miranda''spany, as agreed. While doing so, Timothy started wondering if Mr. Ashcroft had been pulling his leg all along, suggesting that money would sway this girl.


    Honestly, with her sweet nature, she''d probably be amodating even without the cash. Yet, here he was, out of pocket by quite a bit.


    Sure, he had a good amount saved with nowhere to spend it, but that didn''t mean he didn''t feel the pinch.


    Miranda watched Timothy leave with a spring in her step. Who would''ve thought someone would just hand her cash like that?


    A simple chatted her tens of thousands. She wouldn''t mind more opportunities like this. Mr. Temple was quite the gentleman, much better than Beck.


    Shortly after Timothy left, the loudspeakers crackled to life with a lively tune, more intense this time. The shooting range on the other side seemed to be buzzing with activity.


    After all, it was a rare event where the two top shots were squaring off with real ammo for the first time.


    The rhythmic drumbeats alone were enough to send admiration their way. Some folks even stopped their own activities, just listening to the music, knowing it marked each sessful shot.


    Hannah removed her ear protection and nced in the direction Timothy had gone. "Who was that?"


    Miranda replied, "A cash cow."


    Hannah blinked, "Huh?"


    He didn''t look like that. But Hannah never doubted Miranda''s words. Not just that, if Miranda imed him to be a reincarnated deity, Hannah would pray on the spot.


    "Do cash cows always dress like that?" Hannah mused, still puzzled.


    No wonder her sister was so good at making money; she had him delivering cash. Miranda felt amazed at Hannah''s bewilderment but didn''t bother exining. Trying to exin might make Hannah seem even more clueless.


    Meanwhile, the other side of the range was still buzzing with the sound of music from the loudspeakers.


    Miranda made her way to the solitary sniper section. It was the only spot on the range designated for sniper rifles. Though it was usually empty, the guns were impably maintained.


    In both her visits, Miranda hadn''t seen anyone else use this area.


    Sniper rifles were too specialized for the casual shooter, who solely came for a


    thrill and a bit of showmanship. No one wanted to embarrass themselves on such a challenging setup.


    Miranda approached, murmuring, "Ace sniper."


    A grin appeared as her fingers danced over the control panel, triggering the automatic targets. ahead to shift. The tennes nearby reconfigured, with targets appearing randomly in any of them.


    ording to the sniper rules, she had ten seconds to fire-miss that window, and


    it was a bust. As thenes moved, it caught the attention of some bystanders.


    The sniper setup was notorious for its difficulty and rarely touched, making it quite the spectacle when in action.


    Miranda''s fingers grazed the rifle with familiarity. She recalled how, in her past life; her family had tossed her into military training, where her precision was honed from years of practicing with throwing needles.


    She was quickly snatched up by amanding officer for sniper training.


    When she left, that officer had quite the row with her family, vowing never to train another heir from them again, too tempted by talent he couldn''t keep.


    But after leaving, she hadn''t touched a sniper rifle since.


    Miranda donned the sniper goggles, stepping back with her right leg, head ducking down and shoulder moving slightly downwards, her


    to a poised, bnced po


    stance morphing from a wide split


    AQUAS


    This scene yed out on a monitor in front of Mr. Ashcroft. His eyes immediately


    widened in disbelief, almost letting out a curse of astonishment.


    It wasmon knowledge that each firearm had its own handling technique;


    standard weapons had set stances to minimize recoil impact.


    Yet Miranda''s every move was textbook perfect! The wealthy spectators around the range audibly gasped.


    "She''s on!"


    With the exmation echoing in the air, all eyes turned to the moving targets.


    With a crisp crack, a target on the thirdne went down with a perfect headshot. And then another sound erupted, the second headshot!


    Hannah had been wide-eyed from the moment Miranda approached the sniper station. Now, her jaw dropped in awe. Her sister was incredible.


    It wasn''t just Hannah. Anyone paying attention could only utter a stunned "holy cow." But Miranda had only fired two shots.

 Chapter 283

    Before anyone could even react, Miranda had already put down the rifle, packed up her things, and turned to Hannah, who was still in shock. "Let''s head back," she said.


    Hannah clung to Miranda''s arm with a yful pout. "Remember, I''m always gonna be your sweet little sis!"


    With such an amazing sister, she was determined to be her one and only!


    Miranda chuckled. "Alright, go pack your things. It''s time to go."


    Just then, Timothy returned to the surveince room. He found Mr. Ashcroft staring intently at the monitor and asked, "Mr. Ashcroft, what are you watching?"


    Mr. Ashcroft turned to face Timothy, who had just arrived, with a look of sympathy. "You have no idea what you just missed."


    Timothy was puzzled, a frown of confusion on his face. But it seemed Mr. Ashcroft wasn''t nning on spilling the beans. His gaze was full of something akin to pity. Timothy was bewildered. What was Mr. Ashcroft keeping under wraps?


    Miranda hadn''t originally nned on using the sniper rifle, but Timothy''s words had reminded her of her skills. So, she decided to indulge herself.


    Most people were drawn to the lively sounds of drums and cheers from the other side of the shooting range. As a result, not many people witnessed her expert marksmanship, sparing her the hassle of being surrounded by onlookers.


    Hannah, clinging to Miranda, nced towards the other side of the range, her eyes glinting with curiosity. "Are we just leaving like this? Aren''t you gonna check it out, sis?"


    "Watch two kids argue?" Miranda thought she''d only fuel their fire if she went over. It was better to stay away.


    Those two always ended up in a spat whenever she was around. It was an old story by now. Still, she was a bit curious about Elian''s sudden appearance.


    Even though Elian had sneaked into her room the other day to confess his feelings, to Miranda, it was just information. She knew she wasn''t one to fall easily.


    She understood her detached strait; matters of romance never really held much weight in her life. Or she''d never considered it as something that would take up much of space in her.


    Her life was filled with too many tasks and responsibilities, and the men who liked her were like fish in a stream, passing by one after another.


    Elian was simply someone she tolerated more than others. She allowed him some leeway because he was handsome and had a great build.


    As for Sebastian, she couldn''t figure him out and didn''t intend to. So, she chose to ignore him.


    Seeing her sister leave, Hannah quickly followed, though her gaze lingered wistfully on the shooting range.


    Oh, how she wanted to see the drama unfold.


    After the two left, on the other side of the range, tensions were still high. The bullseye on both targets had hardly had a moment''s rest, testament to the sharpshooting skills of the two men.


    As the final round concluded, Elian removed the magazine with one hand, smirking chilly. "After all these years, I see you haven''t lost your touch."


    Sebastian set his pistol aside, his voice calm. "Neither have you."


    The smile faded from Elian''s lips, his eyes sharp as ice. "If I had, you''d only see my corpse today."


    "So, your loss is just fate," he added, his wordsyered with meaning.


    Sebastian remained silent. Years ago, Sebastian had also been sent to the military by his family, just like Elian. His shooting skills were excellent, matching Elian''s.


    But when they left the military, he had lost to Elian.


    "Well, I''m sorry, but I don''t believe in fate," Sebastian replied coolly. Even behind his sses, the chill of his gaze was palpable.


    Elian addressed, "Today, I just want to tell you one thing."


    He turned to ?ebastian, his voice low and cold as he continued, "Don''t pretend to be a freaking saint. I know exactly who you are. You can covet her, but you''d better not


    overstep or fall into veli


    Otherwise, I won''t hesitate. Pensure


    the Everhart family has no heirs."


    A warning, and a threat. It didn''t surprise Sebastian that Elian seemed to know


    something.


    "You have your path, and I have


    mine. What decide to do isn''t for you toment on, Mr. Elian


    Ashcroft, Sebastian said, a fain


    smile tugging at his lips. "Who m interested in is none of your concern."


    Their conversation held secrets known only to them. Suddenly, Elian raised his


    gun, aiming it at Sebastian, his gaze frosty.


    Sebastian''s assistant broke into a cold sweat. "Mr. Elian Ashcroft, please, stay calm."


    These were real bullets! A shot could be fatal!


    But Sebastian remained unfazed, a slight smirk of disdain on his lips. After a tense moment, Elian lowered his gun, tossing it aside before turning to leave.


    "If you think you have what it takes, then go ahead and try."


    Defiant arrogance. The smile on Sebastian''s lips faded gradually, his eyes growing colder. He slowly removed his sses, revealing a gaze as chilling as a winter storm.


    A man who lived in constant light, what right did he have to judge him?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 284

    Miranda dropped Hannah off at home before heading to thepany''s gaming lounge. She yed a couple of rounds with the team before leaving.


    The gaming lounge was a popr spot for esports yers to stream during their downtime. Most of them were former members of Vortex Esports, where Lysander had been.


    Lysander and Arabe had be notorious in the esports world, thanks in part to some of these yers. After being tricked by the brother-sister duo on the reality show, these yers felt betrayed and had no qualms about voicing their grievances during their streams.


    They aired out every grievance, from when Lysander joined the team to his bizarre "sister-worship" antics on the show.


    Before, they held back due to being on the same team and fearing the power of the Hawke family. But once they left Vortex for Flying Fish Legion, they felt liberated.


    With insiders spilling the beans, Lysander and Arabe earned the nickname "esports pariahs". Lysander''s poprity plummeted since then, and Vortex Esports removed him from his captaincy, forming a new team instead.


    Eventually, Lysander found himself isted, leading to his departure from Vortex. Now, his reputation was in shambles, and his once-loyal fans had turned their backs on him.


    After leaving Vortex, Lysander signed with an unimpressive team that sought to capitalize on his controversial fame.


    Miranda, with her natural charisma, often visited the lounge to boost the morale and visibility of the yers and neers. Her admirable gaming skills made her a favorite among the yers and gaming fans alike.


    Whenever she appeared on a stream, the viewership soared, attracting even professional gamers to tune in. Marion, recognizing Miranda''s star power, encouraged her to make regr appearances through live streams.


    Despite not being heavily active in the entertainment industry, Mirand remained her poprity sky-high. Her acting chops, reality show presence, herpelling rags-to-riches story, and her current status as an heiress set her apart from other celebrities.


    Miranda didn''t organize fan clubs or support groups, which only made her more endearing to the public.


    When she returned home and disembark from her car, a woman rushed towards her. Miranda almost instinctively defended herself.


    "My daughter!"


    Miranda frowned as she gazed at the woman before her. "Who are you calling? You must have the wrong person."


    Mrs. Hawke''s eyes were red as she reached out to hold Miranda''s hand, which Miranda deftly avoided.


    "Miranda, it''s your mother."


    Miranda''s face remained expressionless. She wondered if it was time to sell the vi and move elsewhere since anyone seemed to be able to find her here.


    In the past, Mrs. Hawke always had a perfectly made-up face. Miranda remembered while she was with the Hawke family, Mrs. Hawke had frequently taken Arabe for cosmetic treatments, chatting about the treatment and beauty products without ever casting an extra nce at her.


    When Miranda first returned to the Hawke family, though, Mrs. Hawke had found


    her looks a distaste and considered giving her a makeover, taking her to do some aesthetic treatment


    But it was deterred after Arabe


    falsely used Miranda of


    discreetly using their makeup. In anger, her birth mother decided to ignore her altogether, leaving her at home, give the fact that she wouldn''t take Miranda out for socializing anyway.


    Now, Mrs. Hawke looked worn, with more wrinkles and a saggy face, clearly not


    doing well. She was also noticeably thinner.


    After all, discovering her adopted daughter had seduced her husband was a tough pill to swallow.


    "I don''t have a mother," Miranda said coldly. "I must look like someone without a mother, don''t you think?"


    Mrs. Hawke''s face fell, and she sighed deeply. "Miranda, don''t be like this. I''m in pain too."


    Miranda smiled. "Well, your pain seems pretty cheap."


    Mrs. Hawke wiped her tears. "I know they''ve all tried to reach out to you. I know you won''t forgive us."


    Miranda''s voice was devoid of emotion. "Then why are you here? To get yelled at? Or are you hoping I''ll call the police?"


    Mrs. Hawke was silent for a


    moment, seemingly gathering her thoughts. Finally, she groaned hesitantly, "Miranda, we were wrong in the past. That vile thing has been thrown out. I never imagined that after all these years, she''d repay me by seducing her foster father!"


    Her voice grew more agitated as she spoke.


    "I was blind to have raised her all these years! I should have kicked her out when you came back!"


    Miranda could tell that the Hawke family had quite the drama after thest encounter. Arabe had gone off the deep end trying to stay in the family. Perhaps she thought seducing her foster father would guarantee her avish lifestyle. Miranda wondered why she hadn''t tried to seduce Dorian and the others. They seemed pretty close in the past, and their rtionship had definitely crossed familial boundaries.


    With Arabe''s possessive nature, iming them as her men, it was hard to believe she hadn''t tried to charm her "brothers".

 Chapter 285

    Judging by Arabe''s selfcent character, being a pampered sister, she probably would long for her four brothers to bonk her; seducing her foster father was the most unexpected thing to Miranda, which piqued her interest all of a sudden.


    "That slut! I''ll never spare her a dime! You are my one and only daughter."


    She gazed at Miranda, her voice softened with a hint of ingratiation.


    "So for the sake of us being family, can I ask you a favor?"


    Miranda knew she was here for a reason. The four Hawke brothers had all tried to reach out to her, only to be met with her chastisement.


    The Hawkes realized searching Miranda for help was equated with seeking humiliation, even gettingshed out at.


    Her mother hadn''te for her once, and this time she did, which was apparently not just for obtaining forgiveness.


    Mirandaughed coldly without replying. Seizing the opportunity, Mrs. Hawke urgently uttered, "I don''t have any other option. Earlier, we''ve run into a bit of issues on the project, and owed a lot of money. If we don''t pay it back, we''ll be dragged to court. The family could go bankrupt then!"


    "We''ve racked our brains to reach out for a solution these days, but no one''s willing to lend a hand. I can onlye to you," she said, her eyes tinged with imploration. "I know you''re close with the Lancaster Group, the Everhart Group and the Ashcroft Group. Could you maybe put in a good word for us? Please, just one of them would be enough to save us."


    Her words trailed off as she saw the cold indifference in Miranda''s eyes.


    "I know this request is too much, but I really don''t have any other choice. Please, considering your ties with us, could you help us? Think about it, the family''s assets have your share since you''ve got the right of inheritance. If you don''t help us, the family would seriously end up with insolvency."


    She pleaded earnestly, her face imbued with obsequiousness.


    Miranda let out a dryugh at her words. "So, Mrs. Hawke, why would the Hawke family''s bankruptcy matter to me? I''m not interested in your family''s affairs or your sordid scandals. Since your family is a tangled mess, I suggest your decease would be the best, lest you all burden the society."


    Mrs. Hawke''s facepletely fell. "You''re my daughter. Do you know how heartbroken I am when you talk with those ugly words?"


    "When you let me take the fall for Arabe back then, when I ended up in jail, did you feel heartbroken?" Miranda interrogated.


    Mrs. Hawke was silent, her face a mask of regret and sorrow.


    "Mira."


    Miranda''s face dripped with disgust. "Quit calling me like that, as if we''re close. This is my home, and if you don''t leave, I''ll call security."


    With that, she turned away, heading straight to the entrance of her vi. Mrs. Hawke intended to follow her, yet was shut out by the gate.


    Her voice was on the verge of tears. "Miranda! Are you really this ruthless disregarding your own mother?"


    But Miranda''s eyes were filled with icy sneer. Some people thought a light punishment, as a few tears or a sorry, could erase the past, cover their misdeeds.


    If that slight payment could obliterate everything, what was the torment the old Miranda had gone through taken for?


    Could all they''dmitted be eliminated? Never, not even until they died.


    She pulled out her phone and dialed Marion''s number. "It''s time. Pull the plug." Marion replied, "Got it."


    Over the next two weeks, news of NeuraCore''s Copse spread like wildfire, bringing with it a slew of juicy gossip-Arabe and her


    scandalous affairs with the


    family became the talk of thet


    en


    Rumors flew, suggesting Arabe had seduced not only her adoptive father but also her four brothers; others said that the four brothers and the foster father had long since be her pillow friends.


    The tales of forbidden romance and scandals fueled the public''s appetite for drama, leaving it buzzing relentlessly. It''d even been edited in a few versions;ments flooded as one clicked open the trending link about the Hawke family.


    "For more gossip, add me on WhatsApp, about the Hawke family''s video with high resolution."


    "Siblings & Passion, for Arabe''s world, add me on WhatsApp."


    "High resolution video without mosiac... the Hawke family included, click here."


    Regardless of its pseudo nature, those providers'' appearance had plunged the Hawke family into aplete downfall.


    Despite the uproar, people noticed that Arabe seemed to have vanished. No one had seen her, and her usual haunts, where she and the Zade trio stayed, were silent.


    But the Zades soon entered the public sight. Turned out, they had all been poisoned, and Adam had been attacked and left infertile. All three were rushed to the hospital, barely clinging to life.


    Ethan sumbed to his debts,


    beaten to death by loan sharks as he left the hospital. Luna narrowly survived a stomach pump, while Adam, after receiving emergency treatment, was paralyzed and incapable of having children.

 Chapter 286

    When Luna found out Adam''s infertility, she lost it at the hospital. She yelled at the doctors and nurses, cursing them out vehemently. The situation got so out of hand that the hospital had no choice but to call the police, who eventually escorted them out.


    As Luna and her son were being shown the door, she continued to make a scene, calling the hospital staff ipetent fools. Around that same time, Ethan was beaten to death by some loan sharks.


    With her husband gone and her son unable to have children, Luna was shattered. She was like a ghost, moving through life with her paralyzed son, returning to their home in a daze.


    The whole ordeal was captured by multiple onlookers, and soon the Zade family drama was sshed across various media outlets, who began to dig deeper into


    their story.


    What they discovered was shocking. The person who had poisoned them was none other than their own daughter, Arabe! It was also Arabe who had ruined Adam''s ability to father children!


    Luna took every opportunity to tell anyone who would listen that it was Arabe who had poisoned them. She cursed Arabe for being so heartless andmented her own misfortune.


    Because of what happened to Adam, Luna''s hatred for Arabe knew no bounds. She badmouthed Arabe to anyone she encountered, spilling all the dirtyundry of their private interactions and using the vilestnguage as if she wasn''t talking about her own daughter.


    She even revealed Arabe''s plot to hire someone to kill Miranda. Miranda was aware of this murder plot.


    Arabe had indeed tried to hire someone to take her out. The thugs she hired were caught and were serving time.


    Since the poisoning case involved attempted murder and intentional harm, the policeunched an investigation. But they couldn''t find Arabe anywhere.


    It was like she had vanished into thin air, disappearing without a trace.


    This story was a sensational mix of social issues and drama, captivating the public, who followed it like a gripping TV series.


    And then, this bombshell dropped, sending the story straight to the top of the news cycle and trending online.


    "Oh my God!!! How did we get from a soap opera to a crime show??"


    "Seriously, how long has it been, and Arabe''s already poisoned her whole family?"


    "Guys, is what I saw real or some kind of nightmare?"


    "So, Arabe got kicked out of the Hawke family, went back to her biological family, and couldn''t handle it, so she poisoned them all???"


    "Honestly, with the way the Zade family operates, Arabe probably got treated like dirt. They clearly favored the son. Just hearing them speak, it''s hard to believe they''re humane. If you lived with them, you might be driven to murder too."


    "Laughable, Miranda survived in the Zade family for over a decade, but Arabe couldn''tst a few days? Ready to murder? Doesn''t that just prove Miranda''s strength of character?"


    "Clearly, bad genes run in the family, just take a look at their son. Arabe must have inherited the same, otherwise, why would she keep doing bad things?" "Please, police, lock them all up! Don''t let them harm society any longer!"


    Miranda kept an eye on the online chatter while listening to William''s report over the phone.


    "My team confirmed that Arabe


    disappeared right after being caught in the affair that day. The poisoning of the Zade family likely happened before that. So, Arabe''s disappearance started from that day.


    swnov


    Ethan''s death was indeed the work of the loan sharks. He was already weak from having his stomach pumped and they went hard on him. That''s why he ended up dead. As for his son, he''s paralyzed, and let''s just say his days of fathering children are over. He''ll be bedridden for life."

 Chapter 287

    As William finished speaking, he couldn''t help but add, "It''s true what they say, ''what goes aroundes around.'' Ms Hawke, you''ve got your revenge after all."


    Miranda gave a faint smile. "I know, thank you for your hard work. But revenge? It still feels iplete."


    William asked, "Is there anything you need done? With things as they are now, it can be managed seamlessly."


    Miranda interrupted, "What are you talking about? We''rew-abiding citizens."


    William felt speechless.


    Miranda continued, "Alright then, keep me posted."


    William replied, "Understood."


    After putting down the phone, Miranda went back to browsing the web. Sometimes, information from online forums was quicker and more detailed than her usual sources. Maybe there would be new developments posted soon.


    She now understood why Arabe had tried to crash the charity auction to find Alden that day. She had poisoned the Zades, following her usual pattern of causing trouble and then seeking protection from the Hawke family to clean up her messes. Just like when she had gotten some thug to sexually assault Sunny or pushed Cathy off the building, leaving her a vegetable. Poisoning the Zade family had been no different.


    Arabe hoped Alden would help her out of this mess. She knew what kind of man he was, and maybe, after learning she wasn''t his biological daughter, he had taken some action against her too.


    However, the Zade family hadn''t sumbed to the poison. Maybe she hadn''t used enough, or they were found in time and rushed to the hospital for treatment.


    Miranda clicked on a video showing the Zades'' current situation by someone who had paid a visit. The video began with Luna, furiously condemning Arabe on


    camera.


    "That heartless witch! What is my son going to do now? How is he supposed to carry on the family name? Arabe, that criminal, made my son infertile! She needs to be caught!


    ?


    My son''s life is ruined because of her! What am I supposed to do now? The family line will die out because of that wench! She deserves


    hell!"


    rot in


    Luna''s face on the screen looked skeletal, pale and drained. While she was ranting in front of the camera, a loud crashing sound came from behind her.


    "What are you doing, you old hag! Yelling at everyone like a madwoman! Can''t you see I''m trying to eat here?"


    It was Adam, shouting angrily from the background.


    As Luna heard Adam''s words, her face was a mix of embarrassment and


    reluctance, but she immediately hurried over to him.


    "Coming, son,ing, I''ll get it for you right away."


    Adam''s impatient voice echoed again, "Hurry up!"


    The camera followed Luna as she carried a bowl of oatmeal to Adam''s bedside.


    Adam pped the bowl to the


    ground with reddened eyes. "Do you think just because Dad''s gone and can''t move, nobody can hit you? Even you''re against me now, huh? I want meat! What is this pig stop you''ve brought me!"


    Luna tried to appease him, "We''ve run out of money, you know that. No matter


    what, I''m still your mom. Can you not speak to me like that?"


    "So what if you''re my mom? To put nicely, you are my mother. Honestly, you''re just a tool the family used to have kids! You''re doing this on purpose because I can''t continue the family line!"


    Luna wept, "Why would I do that? No matter what, you''re still my child."


    ...


    The video continued with Adam hurling insults at Luna. Eventually, it seemed that


    the person filming couldn''t take it anymore and stopped recording.

 Chapter 288

    The video had gone viral online, shared and reshared by seemingly everyone. Discussions about it flooded every corner of the inte.


    Miranda scrolled through her feed, and it was all anyone could talk about-the Zade family and the intense debate on gender favoritism, which stirred up a storm of anger among viewers.


    "That Luna brought this on herself with her overindulgence, creating an Adam like this."


    "I knew gender favoritism existed, but I never imagined it could go this far. Adam was raised like a king, but what throne is he supposed to inherit?"


    "If I had a son like that, I would''ve squashed him like a bug when he was born."


    "See? Adam was raised with a mentality that valued boys over girls. His parents spoiled him so much that he doesn''t respect women, not even his own mother."


    "Suddenly, Arabe seems to have done a good deed-at least those genes won''t be passed on."


    "Doesn''t anyone else think Adam is like a superviin''s son?"


    "Let those parents who favor sons over daughters see what the end result is."


    "I''ve never cursed anyone in my life, but this guy, I would call him freaking beast." "Did Miranda really grow up in such a family? Just thinking about it makes me want to cry."


    "I always thought people like this only existed on TV and they were fake. I never knew they were real. It''s mind-blowing!"


    "I hope my own family, which treated me like a blood bank while favoring my brother, ends up like the Zades."


    ...


    As this drama unfolded, Miranda''s social media ounts were flooded with messages. Some people came just to inform her about the situation, while others offered condolences, as if mourning her past.


    "Oh my God!! Miranda, did you know Arabe poisoned her own parents and brother? It''s insane!"


    "Miranda, you''re incredible. I used to listen to your stories, but now seeing this, I truly understand how tough your past was."


    "To break free from two families and thrive on your own, Miranda, you''re a chosen one!"


    "Since you came into the picture, realized the people I once admired were so unworthy. You''re the true protagonist of your story, and everything you have now is what you deserve."


    Amid all thements made by thoseizens about the matter, with everyone


    eager to hear her thoughts, Miranda finally posted an update.


    "Good and evil will be rewarded ordingly; karma alwayses around."


    Her post quickly filled withments, the top one being from Maximus.


    Maximus Grey (the Lawyer) wrote, "(smirking emoji) Look up and see, heaven spares no one. @Dorian@Alistair@Orion@Lysander@NeuraCore"


    Hisment sparked curiosity among onlookers. Was he hinting at the recent NeuraCore stock market crash and thepany''s debts?


    After reading through the posts, Miranda noticed there was no news about Arabe''s current whereabouts. It seemed no one had seen her in a while.


    ncing at her phone, she saw a flood of notifications. All her contacts had sent links to articles about the Zade family saga and Arabe''s poisoning scandal.


    The impact of this news was massive, overshadowing even celebrity gossip. Everyone was fixated on the drama surrounding the Hawkes and the Zades, as it were thetest binge-worthy series.


    Arabe''s long-running public persona as the beloved child had captivated everyone''s attention, only toe crashing down spectacrly.

 Chapter 289

    Everyone watched the story unfold as if it were a gripping TV drama: the splendid rise and its inevitable downfall.


    After the scandal of mistaken identity between the heiresses, Arabe had be a tabloid sensation, spiraling into infamy by harming her own family. The whole saga was more riveting than any soap opera.


    Even the writers of TV shows wouldn''t dare concoct such a tale!


    The police issued a nationwide warrant, cing a bounty on Arabe''s capture. Miranda, having had her run-ins with Arabe, was routinely questioned by the authorities.


    But before Miranda''s conversation with the police, the Hawke family made headlines. Theirpany, NeuraCore, was officially acquired by the Novus Group as its affiliation, and the entire Hawkes retreated from thepany''s management, severing all their ties to it.


    This sale meant that from that moment on, the Hawke family had no connection to NeuraCore.


    The announcement caused quite the uproar. The elite circles, however, were strangely quiet, having foreseen the fall. After all, they''d witnessed plenty of bankruptcies.


    While the outsiders didn''t know about their situation, people in the circles were aware for the business entanglement. They knew the Hawkes had no choice but to sell NeuraCore to liquidate assets.


    If they hadn''t, the financial holes would have widened, leaving them with nothing but a financial mess and not a penny to their name.


    Rumor had it that NeuraCore was sold for a pittance, the buyers driving a hard bargain. But with no other offers on the table, the Hawkes had to bite the bullet and sell for peanuts.


    At least by selling, they could salvage something. If they dyed any longer, nobody would have bought NeuraCore, even at half its value.


    The downfall of the Hawke family was a cautionary tale. Once a prominent name


    in Zephra, they had now crumbled, forced to sell their legacy for pocket change.


    Their troubles weren''t limited to business. Allegedly, the couple at the helm of the Hawke family was also heading for divorce.


    Dorian hadpletely stepped back from any business involvement, severing ties with everything. Alistair Hawke & Associates shut its doors due to numerous legal disputes.


    Orion''s dream of pursuing music was curtailed by the family''s bankruptcy, revealing that his supposed musical genius was nothing but clever marketing. Lysander, once a gaming prodigy idolized by many, had also fallen from grace.


    The Hawke family''s disintegration served as a stark reminder to the elite: never adopting kids lightly.


    When having children, one should make sure they were yours; not letting them get swapped. A good child could elevate a family, while a bad one could bring ruin.


    After all, who knew if the adopted child was a blessing or a curse?


    Arabe''s crafted persona and facade had led many to believe she was a true asset to the Hawkes, a genuine heiress.


    It was only after the sale of NeuraCore that the police approached Miranda for questioning.


    Miranda, ever the helpful informant,


    ine


    suggested, "Arabe seemed quite attached to the Hawke family. Even after being cast out, she always wanted back in. Who knows, she might return. I heard there were some unresolved issues with her brothers too."


    The officers thanked Miranda for her insights and didn''t press her further. However, as they were leaving, one officer paused, turning back to Miranda. "Haven''t I seen you somewhere, about two years ago?"

 Chapter 290

    Miranda nced at the officer and gave a small smile. "If I remember correctly, you were the one who took me away two years ago."


    The officer seemed to have a lightbulb moment. Two years back, there was a case involving a young girl used of intentional assault. He was the one who responded to that call.


    If it weren''t for his police training, he might not have recognized the young woman in front of him as the same girl he had once escorted away.


    He could still recall the fear and helplessness in her eyes, her frail figure looking as though it might shatter with a gust of wind. It was clear she had suffered a prolonged period of malnourishment. He wondered why a child in such an affluent family would appear so neglected.


    She had vigorously insisted that she was innocent, iming she knew nothing about the incident, but her family used her of lying, saying she was a habitual liar and they were doing the right thing by turning her in.


    As a seasoned officer, he had encountered many troubled youth, but this girl didn''t seem to fit the profile of a liar. Later, he was surprised to hear that she confessed in court. Even though he hadn''t spent enough time with her, he felt certain she was innocent, yet she ended up behind bars.


    For a young woman, a prison sentence could be a lifelong stigma, a mark that never fades. He had wanted to investigate further, to ensure she wasn''t wrongfully used, but the case was swiftly closed and he was barred from pursuing it, even the file sealed. It seemed as though some unseen force was working to bury the truth, and he was powerless to dig deeper.


    However, the Miranda standing before him now seemed like a different person altogether, a far cry from the one two years ago. She was more charming and radiant, exuding vitality that spoke distinction.


    "Officer? Is there something else you need?" Miranda inquired with a friendly smile when she noticed him staring.


    He paused as his colleague nudged him. "Let''s go."


    Snapping back to reality, he shook his head. "No, nothing more. You''re doing well now."


    There was a hint of a blessing in his words. Miranda returned the smile warmly. Blushing slightly, he nodded and left with his colleague.


    As Miranda watched the officer''s retreating figure, memories of the day she was taken away flooded back to her.


    "Don''t worry, if you''re innocent, nothing bad will happen. Don''t be afraid."


    Those were the officer''s words to her, words that had rendered her belief before Alistair tricked her into confessing.


    She caught the righteous aura around the officer, who seemed healthy, like someone destined for a long life. It was a reminder that good people were indeed blessed in the world.


    "What happened back there, lost in the beauty?" his colleague teased. "Well, makes sense. Ms. Lancaster is indeed stunning, even more so than on TV. Like a fairy."


    The officer scratched his head awkwardly. "It''s not like that."


    He refrained from mentioning Miranda''s past incarceration, not wanting to taint his colleague''s view of her.


    Back at the station, Aaron, the officer, pondered for a long time before logging into the internal database. He typed in Miranda''s name, and information about her appeared on the screen.


    "Miranda, formerly known as Miranda."


    His expression shifted as he scrolled down. Oddly, there was no mention of her prison record, as if those two years had been erased from existence. He widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "What the...?"


    What exactly was going on? He tried to ess the old case files, but hecked the clearance to retrieve them.


    Aaron sat back in his chair, bewildered. How could this be? Was he dreaming? It was as if the events from two years ago had never transpired.


    While Aaron grappled with uncertainty, elsewhere, someone had just confirmed Miranda''s incarceration past. Celeste, who was in the middle of a manicure, stood abruptly.


    "So Arabe was right, she did go to prison?"


    Arabe had previously informed her about Miranda''s imprisonment, but Celeste was skeptical, suspecting


    Arabe of ulterior motives. To beet


    sure, she had hired a private investigator to look into it. To her surprise, it turned out to be true. She was impressed by the concealment.


    "Yes, we investigated, and it''s confirmed," the private investigator said. "However, not many people are aware of it. It took a lot of digging to find out she went to prison. Beyond that, there''s nothing more avable."


    Celeste''s face went sour. "How


    could Ms. Lancaster take someone like her under her wing? She must have been deceived. I always thought she had a dubious air, full of tricks and schemes. Anyone who ends up in prison must have a rotten character. The audacity to show her face in public! It''s outrageous!"


    A cold smile curled at her lips. "Someone nasty like her dares to cross me? She''s digging her own grave. No matter how well she hides, I''ll unearth every secret."


    She immediately summoned her manager.


    "Now''s the perfect time," Celeste


    said, grinning "With the Hawke


    family and the Zade family drama all


    re


    over the news, everyone''s feeling


    sorry for her, right? Let''s leak her


    prison story, create multiple trending


    topics, and buy the top spots. I want the whole world to see hertrue colors!"

 Chapter 291

    The manager nodded. "Alright, I''ll take care of it."


    In less than an hour, the inte was aze with trending hashtags about Miranda''s stint in jail. The public''s initial shock quickly turned to anger.


    #MirandaJailTime#


    #MirandaFallsFromGrace#


    #MirandaFraud#


    #WhyMirandaWentToJail#


    #Miranda''sFalse PersonaShattered, TheTrueDevil#


    A slew of rted trending topics took over the charts.


    "What''s happening? Is this a scandal farm? I haven''t even recovered from the Zade family drama, and now there''s another wave?"


    "Seriously? Who''s leaking this stuff? Is it even true? Remember, spreading rumors can get you in serious trouble. Let''s not forget Mr. Grey is on Miranda''s side."


    "Miranda, you deceiver! How could you betray my trust? How dare someone with a criminal record expect my admiration?"


    "I defended you all along, and now it turns out you''re just like Arabe. It''s a dog- eat-dog world after all."


    "I always said Miranda''s image was just a facade, and now it''s clear I was right." "Since when did having a criminal record be a sign of authenticity?"


    "Can we please cklist Miranda? We can''t have someone like her being a role model for the youth. She''s not qualified."


    "So Celeste was right about Miranda all along. She''s the real watchdog of the entertainment industry. Celeste deserves all the praise."


    "Oh my God, I didn''t see thising. Miranda was in jail, that''s terrifying. Did she kill someone?"


    "What''s wrong with having been in jail? Can''t someone change for the better? Does making a mistake mean you''re forever condemned?"


    "Has Miranda done anything wrong since then? Why dig up the past?"


    "That''s funny. So mistakes from the past don''t count anymore? Then why does Arabe''s past bullying still matter?"


    "What does the Lancaster Group have to say? Did they unknowingly adopt a daughter who was in jail? Is President Lancaster about to have a meltdown?" "Right, the Lancaster Group must be in the dark about this."


    "The ship I once supported has now turned toxic."


    ...


    The online discussions continued to intensify, with many irrational fans andizens flocking to Miranda''s ount to hurl insults.


    While everyone was caught up in the frenzy, the Ashcroft Group''spany ount and Sebastian''s personal ount both posted updates.


    The Ashcroft Group''s ount published, "Love her, jail time and all."


    Sebastian wrote, "Nothing to question here."


    It was obvious that Elian was behind the Ashcroft Group''s post. Sebastian''s was a


    bit more measured. Between the two, it wasn''t hard to tell who was wearing their heart on their sleeve.


    Their statements sent the shippermunity into a tailspin of conflicting emotions.


    "This is the most painful ship I''ve ever supported. Finding sweetness in the muck."


    "Can I just say this muck is surprisingly sweet?"


    "This is too much. Never shipping again. My first time, and it''s so scandalous."


    ...


    Meanwhile, when Marion called Miranda, thetter was in theb with Crystal, working on cultivating a new type of herbal nt.


    "I adjusted the soil''s pH ording to your method and added that mineral you mentioned. The seedlings lookpletely different now, but I''m not sure about their medicinal


    properties," Crystal said excitot


    The type of nt they were working on was avable in the market, but their improved version was entirely unique, with different properties. Therefore, the herbs Miranda had been cultivating were actually rare kinds in the current market.


    "I need take this," Miranda said as she stepped aside, grabbing the phone. "What''s up?"


    Marion sounded furious. "Damn. Some wretch leaked you were once a prisoner, and the inte is all over it. Don''t go online for a couple of days; thements are nasty. We''ll handle the PR."


    Though Marion was usually theposed Mr. Smith to the outside world, with Miranda, she was candid.


    "Who leaked it?" Miranda asked.


    Marion replied, "I suspect Celeste


    because she was the first to share it.


    Oh, and she tagged President Lancaster. The Lancaster Group hasn''t reacted yet, which is odd


    Everyone''s waiting for their response."


    "I see," Miranda said.


    "Alright, just avoid the spotlight for now. We''ll manage the PR," Marion assured.


    Miranda inquired, "Are the acquisitions finalized?"


    Marion answered, "Yes, everything''s been transferred to your name."


    Miranda uttered, "Good. No need for PR. This drama will blow over in half a day."


    "Half a day?" Marion repeated.


    Miranda''s lips curled. "Yep, half a day."


    Marion responded, "Alright."


    Miranda chuckled. "But as apany, you might want to prepare a lengthy


    statement."


    Marion uttered, "Huh?"


    Crystal turned around just as Miranda was finishing the call before making a few more remarks, and then made a couple more.


    "What''s going on?" Crystal asked, curious.


    Once done, Miranda walked over as she replied casually, "Nothing much, just some people who''ve done something bad are about to get theireuppance."


    Crystal seemed to understand.


    "It''s rare to see someone like you, with such a strong sense of revenge yet so unconcerned."


    Anyone else would be ecstatic or at least visibly emotional after avenging themselves. But Miranda was as calm as if she were having lunch. There was no trace of excitement.

 Chapter 292

    Miranda chuckled transitorily, her expression nomittal as she continued exining the intricacies of nurturing these nts.


    She was genuinely pleased about the uing events, but everything was unfolding just as she''d nned, so her emotions remained steady andposed. Once all was said and done, she intended to review the oues for each person involved, providing a sense of closure to the old Miranda.


    As predicted, barely half a day after Miranda''s imprisonment hit the news, a woman named Cathy penned a lengthy expos¨¦ recounting how Arabe had bullied her, pushed her off the building, leaving her in aa, while inexplicably, Miranda took the fall and ended up in jail. Arabe, on the other hand, walked away unscathed.


    Cathy couldn''t fathom why the me shifted to Miranda instead of Arabe, using the entire Hawke family of shielding the real culprit and fabricating evidence.


    Simultaneously, Mr. Grey sprang into action, revealing damning evidence for the Hawke family''s framing Miranda back then, including photos of Dorian bribing certain people over dinner and analyses proving that Alistair had forged evidence.


    Videos surfaced showing Miranda on security footage at the ident, but eyewitnesses confirmed she wasn''t with Cathy, and was helping a ssmate pick up spilled belongings instead.


    Cathy''s testimony, coupled with irrefutable evidence, quickly turned the tide, proving Miranda''s wrongful conviction orchestrated by the entire Hawke family.


    Around the same time, a video surfaced from a user named "Sunny, a Hawke family victim", where a girl in a mask detailed her torment at the hands of the Hawke siblings. She recounted how Arabe retaliated viciously against her for growing close to one of the Hawke brothers, with allegations of bullying, kidnapping, raping and whatnot.


    The floodgates opened as more victims came forward, exposing not only Arabe''s misdeeds but also the Hawke family''s dubious dealings across various sectors, for instance, illegal confinement, kidnapping, and leading some people''s death through certain methods, etc., all for corporate gain.


    On ount of these disclosures, the whole deeds the Hawke family had perpetrated over the years were exposed, followed by the emergence of multiple victims who revealed what they''d gone through.


    Aside from those unforgivable things they''dmitted just for Arabe''s sake, they''d done a great many other illicit dealings for theirpany''s benefit in their respective field.


    Mr. Grey then systematically dissected each of the Hawke family''s crimes, exining whichws they vited and the penalties they might face.


    In no time, the narrative around Miranda''s imprisonment shifted dramatically.


    "Where are those who doubted Miranda earlier? It''s alright to be brainless, but not good to blindly follow the crowd."


    "Where are the skeptics who''s been bbering insanely about Miranda''s ''problematic personality''? You all passed away or something? Speak up!"


    "I always knew Miranda wouldn''t do anything bad, turns out she indeed is innocent. The victim is here, it can''t be wrong!"


    "My goodness, the Hawke brothers are terrifying. Scratch that¡ªit''s the whole family! How many lives have they ruined over these years?"


    "Birds of a feather flock together. No wonder Miranda distanced herself. She rose above their filth."


    "Ms. Sterling, stop leading people astray! Talking about nonsense when you


    haven''t even figured it out yourself. Regret your actions yet?"


    "Switching from Celeste fan to critic-I almost wronged an innocent."


    "Quick, arrest the entire Hawke family! Enough of their harm."


    "Neglectful parents, cruel siblings, and a shattered girl. What a script my Mira has taken!"


    The rification went on smoothly


    and fiercely. Despite the initial


    bacsh, Miranda''s reputation was swiftly rehabilitated. The public demanded justice from the Hawkes, tagging authorities to clear her


    name.


    With all the proofs gathered, the Hawke family''s crimes became synonymous with corruption, prompting swift police action, and they went to the Hawke family estate. By day''s end, the entire family faced arrest.


    In a twist, the police found Arabe


    in a Hawke family-owned vi, who was barely alive and clearly mistreated. This unexpected discovery was kept under wraps to avoid public upheaval, but Miranda was informed immediately by the officers, thanks to her tip-off. And of course, she also received the


    first-hand news from her people.


    As figures connected to the case, Miranda, Cathy, and Sunny were summoned for


    questioning.


    When Miranda arrived at the station,


    she was surprised to see Elian. He appeared to be discussing


    something with an officer. Spotting her, he paused, his eyes reflecting a mix of emotions, but his curled lips were reassuring.


    "What are you doing here?" Miranda asked, puzzled by the coincidence.


    Elian grinned. "Turns out someone in mypany''s management had dealings with the Hawke family. I''m here to provide some evidence to the police."


    "Ms. Lancaster, this way please," an officer gestured for her to proceed.

 Chapter 293

    Smiles ying on his lips as Elian watched Miranda. "I''ll wait for you out here."


    Miranda nodded slightly before heading in, leaving Elian to stand there, watching until she was out of sight.


    "Mr. Elian Ashcroft, everything''s sorted now. You''re free to leave," a police officer informed him.


    Elian nodded and turned to his assistant. "Grab a chair for me, will you? I''m waiting for her."


    The officer hesitated. "Mr. Elian Ashcroft, that''s not really appropriate."


    Elian frowned. "What''s inappropriate about waiting for my wife?"


    The officer paused "Alright."


    Since they were family, there''d be no problem. Then, the officer walked off to organize his files.


    "iming she''s your wife, got the marriage certificate? I could sue you for nder, Elian Mr. Ashcroft."


    Maximus''s voice came from behind, cold and dismissive. Elian turned to see the man, d in suit, sping a file of documents.


    He knew well enough about Maximus, who was active online, having helped Miranda with numerous cases, each more ruthless than thest. If there was a chance to send someone to prison, Maximus never missed it. His sess rate in court was impable.


    He worked directly for Miranda and had even shared the same prison with her once. Coincidentally, not just him, Marion was in the same jail as them.


    Maximus''s words wereced with a hint of sarcasm and displeasure, clearly protective of Miranda.


    Elian smirked. "Who needs paper to call someone ''wife''?"


    Maximus maintained his icy demeanor. "Without the papers, you''re just tarnishing my boss''s reputation."


    To Maximus, Elian was nothing more than a spoiled rich kid-a pesky admirer trailing after his boss.


    Elian raised an eyebrow, giving Maximus a look that sent a chill down his spine. He gazed at Maximus, his lips curled into a half-smile, his eyes piercingly frosty.


    There was something about Elian''s aura and stare that suggested he was far from an ordinary wealthy heir.


    "Eventually, there will be papers, but that''s none of your concern, Mr. Grey."


    Maximus frowned, muttering, "quite cocky," before falling silent.


    He came here with Miranda, and it was only natural to wait for her outside. As herwyer, he also needed to liaise with the police regarding past and current cases involving her.


    Miranda was meeting with a higher-ranking officer. After a few routine questions, the officer didn''t seem to continue. The evidence was sufficient, after all, and her visit was merely procedural.


    "Is there anything you need? Within reason, of course, we''re more than willing to amodate," the senior officer told Miranda courteously, avoiding any mention of her time in prison.


    Before released, Miranda recalled the prison warden mentioning she''d been ced under special protection, meaning only the police with high clearance would know of her incarceration.


    There was no need for her to


    concern the repercussions due to the imprisonment, for nothing


    rted would be left in her records, which implied that this officer likely be aware of her being


    evelight


    protected, exining the reason of his previous question as well as his reticence about her jail time.


    If the warden''s words were true, the police would have to require certain


    clearance to glean her information.


    Miranda curled her lips into a smile. "I''d like to see them."


    "Technically, that''s against the rules," the officer said, a tad hesitant. "But for you,


    it''s a reasonable request."


    With that, he smiled back, standing to lead the way for Miranda.


    "Oh, and one more thing. Your former foster family, the Zades, have been formally charged with child abuse. We''re gathering evidence, and the testimonies from neighbors


    and witnesses, alongsideei


    confessions, substantiate the abuse ims. They''ll face sanctions once the prosecution goes sessfully."


    He paused shortly. "However, given their current situation as a vulnerable demographic, the consequences may not be too severe."


    The Zade family now included merely a mother and a son. One was bedridden for life, the other frail and destitute. Even if convicted, societalpassion might shield them from harsh punishment. They were already penniless, incapable of surviving on their own.


    Miranda chuckled lightly as she replied, "For them, prison might be a blessing, wouldn''t it?"


    The officer took a brief moment to realize the implication. It was true; with their current suffering, they''d reaped what they sowed, living on borrowed time, and prison might offer respite-a roof over their heads and meals provided, which was indeed a blessing.


    "It seems you''re right," he acknowledged with a bob of his head. "Right now, torment''s been inflicted on your foster mother by her own son. Living outside now, for them, is a form of social death."

 Chapter 294

    The officer had clearly lost any semnce of sympathy for the Zade family mother


    and son.


    Sometimes, the prisoners locked up in jail were essentially just deprived of freedom. For some, the loss of freedom paled inparison to the agony of survival in the outside world.


    At least in jail, they didn''t have to worry about making ends meet. But outside, the suffering they endured could make them wish they were dead instead.


    Moreover, in their current state, they were no longer a threat to society nor a harm to others.


    Soon enough, Miranda was led to where Arabe was being held. The officer gave a nod and dismissed the others.


    Arabe was a wreck, her whole appearance was a testament to the horrors she had been through¡ªlike she''d endured electrocution, beatings, and psychological torment.


    In such a short time, she seemed like apletely different person. Huddled in a corner, her hair disheveled, her eyes reflecting fear, she trembled incessantly.


    The officer had mentioned earlier that Arabe was found locked up with pigs. That ce was filled with nothing but pig filth and troughs.


    By the time they arrived, Arabe had been starving for days, deliriously fighting with pigs for scraps.


    As the officer spoke, he had furrowed his brows, seemingly unable toprehend why Arabe had been subjected to such cruelty. He even suspected that the one holding Arabe captive, Dorian, was a deranged individual.


    Miranda listened, a bit taken aback. She hadn''t expected Dorian to actually make Arabe eat pig slop. It confirmed the officer''s words-Dorian was indeed deranged.


    What kind of normal person would do such a thing? She spected that Dorian must have been triggered, leading to his mental breakdown.


    Besides her own provocations, what truly shattered him was probably the events involving Sunny.


    "Seeing you in this pitiful state, I feel relieved," Miranda got straight to the point. There was a ss partition between her and Arabe, but an opening allowed them to converse clearly, preventing any physical contact.


    Arabe looked up, her eyes bloodshot as she recognized Miranda.


    "It''s you."


    Her voice was hoarse, yet the hatred was unmistakable.


    "Why don''t you just die? Why? Why don''t you just die?" she repeated over and


    over.


    "It''s all because of you. If you hadn''t shown up, I wouldn''t be like this. They wouldn''t have done this to me."


    She stared at Miranda with a twisted intensity.


    "If it weren''t for you, my brothers, they wouldn''t have done this to me! It''s all your fault, you tramp!"


    Miranda smirked callously. "But I did show up. Does that make you mad?"


    Arabe''s expression was vacant. "I hired people to kill you, why didn''t they seed? No, Dorian, don''t! Don''t do this to me!" she shrieked, clutching her head, "I didn''t do it, I didn''t!"


    "Orion, Lysander, don''t leave! Don''t do this to me," she began to weep.


    Miranda thought to herself, as expected, though Dorian was the mastermind, the others chose to turn a blind eye. They all tacitly. allowed Dorian to harm Arabe. Typical family loyalty, she mused sarcastically.


    "Smartened up, have you?" Miranda remarked.


    But Arabe kept repeating the same phrases, seemingly oblivious to Miranda''s words.


    "Trying to feign insanity to escape justice, gotta admit, your brain''s


    edel


    working a bit better now." Miranda''s words finally elicited a reaction from Arabe, though she remained motionless. Miranda took a couple of steps forward, looking


    condescending as she stared at her.


    "Even if you truly are insane, I won''t let you live in your little world. Living in a haze would be too easy. Staying awake and suffering is what you deserve."


    Arabe red intensely at her, fear flickering in her eyes.


    Momentster, Miranda walked away, while Arabe curled up on the ground, something glinting on Arabe''s head-a silver needle. But soon it vanished, disappearingpletely into her scalp.


    Arabe didn''t know what had


    happened, but a wave of terror swept through her mind, driving her to the corner. For her, the painful memories and soul-crushing images stabbed at her mind like daggers, one after another.

 Chapter 295

    "Why did shee back? Why? Why didn''t she just die? Miranda, what gives you the right to take everything from me? Don''t send me away, don''t send me away. Why do you treat me like this when I''m also your daughter!!! Ahhhhh!!!"


    Miranda listened to Arabe''s breakdown, a slight smirk ying on her lips. The moment she saw Arabe, she knew she was faking insanity.


    After all, insanity could be a way to escape legal punishment. So, she''d make sure Arabe truly lost her mind.


    But not just any kind of madness-a relentless nightmare that would haunt her whether she was asleep or awake. She''d be fully aware of her suffering. Yet, the doctors would find nothing wrong with her mentally.


    So, she''d still face thew. Even if she went mad, it would be behind bars. That was where she belonged.


    Everything Miranda had endured, whether it was relevant to the Zade family or prison, Arabe should experience it all.


    "Are we done here?"


    A police officer came to escort Miranda.


    "All done,¡± Miranda replied with a smile. ¡°Thank you."


    The officer nced towards the room as he heard themotion from inside. "She seems mentally unstable. She didn''t harm you, did she?"


    Miranda chuckled. "With a ss wall between us, there''s not much she could do. But..."


    She paused slightly. "She seemed perfectly sane while talking to me. I''ve heard people often pretend to be mentally ill to escape thew, so..."


    "Don''t worry. We''ll thoroughly investigate this. If she truly has mental issues, we''ll send her to a specialized facility. Thew now states that those with mental illnesses should be transferred to a prison hospital. Honestly, it''s no different from a regr prison; the guards are just medical staff. They''ll still lose all freedom there."


    Miranda nodded. "Thew''s keeping up with the times."


    The officer gave a smile. "I heard it was proposed during a Congress of Nations session by a military official, and it passed with ny percent approval. It just went into effect this year."


    The mention of the military brought Elian''s face to Miranda''s mind. Though the proposal was indeed good, she didn''t want Arabe getting any treatment in a prison hospital.


    "Let''s move on to the next ce," she said.


    "This way."


    Next, Miranda was to meet with the Hawke family.


    Initially, the Hawke family members were held separately. But to allow Miranda to


    see them all at once, they were gathered together.


    When Miranda saw them, it was simr to the encounter with Arabe. But Arabe was alone, and they were a family of six.


    Upon seeing Miranda, Mrs. Hawke and Alden assumed she was there to free them. The couple rushed to the ss partition, all excited. "Miranda, you''re here to get as out, aren''t you?!"


    Mrs. Hawke was visibly agitated. "I knew you wouldn''t abandon us!"


    Orion and Lysander looked hopeful as well. Meanwhile, Dorian and Alistair just stared at her, their expressions unreadable. It was clear they didn''t believe Miranda would help them.


    Miranda frowned. "What are you thinking?"


    Her words shattered their hopes instantly.


    "I''m just here to check, don''t get any ideas."


    Her gaze shifted from Alden and Grace to their four sons. None of them retained their former grandeur; they were all gaunt. But even so, the four brothers still showed traces of their handsome features.


    The Hawke family certainly had good genes to pass down. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have produced Miranda''s beauty.


    Dorian, who had been silently observing her until then, spoke up in a low voice, "I''ve done what I promised you. I''ve avenged Sunny as well."


    Alistair, Orion, and Lysander each disyed different emotions, but none said a word. They knew what their eldest brother had done. Though they weren''t the


    masterminds, they were


    ovel.ne


    aplices.


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. "And? Did you really think I would forgive you?"

 Chapter 296

    Her gaze was icy, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Dorian felt his face grow even paler, more ghastly. Even though they expected this oue, hearing Miranda say those words still stung.


    Miranda wasn''t speaking for herself, but rather on behalf of the original Miranda. In her final moments, all that shed through her mind were the humiliations and bullying she suffered at the hands of the Hawke family.


    People typically recalled their happiest memories before they died. But for that Miranda, there were no happy memories to be found in her past.


    She had never known happiness, so she couldn''t even imagine what it felt like. Her death was steeped in bitterness. She hated the Zade family, she hated everyone from the Hawke family.


    Before she went to prison, despite all she endured, there was still warmth and life within her heart. But once she was behind bars, her spirit truly died. Coldly, she plunged into her own personal hell.


    The onlinements weren''t wrong. Miranda, indeed, was pure-no matter what she suffered from both families, she never harmed anyone. She simply curled up, living humbly.


    Yet in the end, they still didn''t spare her. In prison, she bore suffering and


    humiliation she didn''t deserve. In the end, she sumbed to despair and passed away.


    After she came back, the first thing she did was confront everyone in the prison who had insulted her.


    "I''m here just to watch you all fall apart. Oh, and to let you know, I''ll be taking good care of NeuraCore," Miranda said, her smile not reaching her eyes, sending chills down the spines of everyone in the Hawke family.


    "What did you say?" Alden reacted immediately, "You''re the one who bankrupted us!!?"


    He rushed forward, pounding heavily on the ss. But the ss was sturdy, not budging under his furious blows.


    Everyone else in the Hawke family stared at Miranda in shock. From the moment NeuraCore started having problems to when they sold it, only a few months had passed! They had never considered that all of this could have been orchestrated by Miranda!


    Miranda spoke with azy drawl, "If I hadn''t waited for you to sell


    NeuraCore, you wouldn''t be here


    now. After all, once you were


    arrested your assets would hak been seized. I had to force you k


    sell NeuraCore before your downfall. As for the money you got from selling NeuraCore, consider it a contribution to the country."


    She had promised to reim everything that belonged to Miranda. The Hawke family''s assets included a portion that rightfully belonged to Miranda.


    Everything that should have been hers had been enjoyed by Arabe, the imposter, for twenty years. Of course, she had to transfer the Hawke family''s assets.


    So she waited for NeuraCore to be sold before exposing the Hawke family''s fabricated evidence and various illegal activities.


    This allowed Sunny and Cathy to step in at the right moment, ensuring they had


    no chance of recovery, delivering the final blow.


    And all of this had been meticulously


    nned with Marion. They


    specifically chose apany with red gs, luring the Hawke family into a partnership, leading to entrapment of tens of millions in assets.

 Chapter 297

    The ripple effect from this whole mess left the Hawke family with a gaping hole in their finances, leading to unpaid debts with a fewpanies and banks.


    When the Hawke family finally reached a point where they couldn''t bear the losses anymore, NeuraCore was bought out at a bargain price.


    Miranda had been waiting for this precise moment to expose everything, waiting until the assets were transferred.


    Of course, the time they would serve in jail could also be factored into this process. Their actions over this period were enough to keep them behind bars for


    a few more years.


    "You heartless witch!" Alden spat, anger twisting his features. "You''re going straight to hell for this!"


    "Why push us to the brink like this?" Mrs. Hawke sobbed. "Even if we wronged you, are your actions any better? Sure, we owe you. But you''re driving us to ruin! Are you satisfied now?"


    Mrs. Hawke looked at Miranda, seeing none of the warmth she once showed.


    Miranda tilted her head slightly, her gaze icy as it settled on them. "Satisfied? Not quite, but it''s getting there. After all, this is what you deserve."


    At this, Mrs. Hawke broke down into more tears.


    Miranda rose slowly. "Oh, and you should thank me. NeuraCore''s survival is no longer your concern. Of course, soon enough, NeuraCore won''t exist at all. From now on, just enjoy your time in prison."


    With that, she turned on her heel to leave.


    She really dide across like a viinous character. No wonder everyone fought


    to y the viin in those short films. Being the bad guy was exhrating.


    "Wait a moment," Orion called after her, his voiceced with hesitation.


    "How''s Cathy doing?"


    Miranda smiled. "She''s good. She''ll have a much better life from here on."


    "That''s good," Orion murmured softly.


    No one knew how much Orion had grieved after Cathy''s incident. But when it happened, he could only choose to believe in his sister.


    She hadn''t meant it. He kept telling himself that. Then, when they pinned the me on Miranda, he convinced himself it was really her, transferring all his resentment onto Miranda.


    "I''m sorry."


    The apology came out hoarse, as if dragged painfully from his throat. But Miranda ignored him.


    As she was about to leave, Dorian spoke up as well, "Could you take care of Sunny for me?"


    Miranda merely chuckled dryly and walked out.


    Behind the ss, the Hawke family sat, each ooking more defeated than the fast. But no one spoke; they sat in silent despair. Only Mrs. Hawke''s weeping filled the space with an air of sorrow.


    As Miranda stepped outside, she felt invigorated.


    "Did you get everything you needed?" the officer


    Jasked, waiting for her.d


    asked, waiting for her. His eyes held a touch of sympathy, and his voice was gentle.

 Chapter 298

    Miranda nodded with a smile. "I''ve seen it all."


    The officer chuckled, and then leaned closer to her, whispering, "The higher-ups have been notified. Your record from those two years has been wiped clean. But it was our mistake too. If you need anything in the future, just let us know."


    Miranda gave a slight nod. "Thanks. For anything else, you can talk to mywyer. He''s handling everything on my behalf."


    During the two unjust years Miranda spent behind bars, not only did the Hawke family get caught, but many others affiliated with them were rounded up as well.


    The deeper evidence was handed to her by Elian. Even with Maximus''s prowess, it would have been tough to uncover those details. But Elian managed to get them effortlessly.


    "Understood, you can rest assured. With the current evidence, there shouldn''t be any more issues."


    Miranda acknowledged with a soft hum.


    "Mr. Elian Ashcroft is waiting for you outside," the officer said with a smile, gesturing to show her the way. Soon, other officers came over to escort her out.


    When Miranda returned to the reception area, she found Elian sitting on a couch, eyes closed, seemingly resting.


    Next to him, Maximus was sipping coffee and flipping through some documents. Seeing her return, Maximus promptly stood up.


    "You''re back."


    Elian opened his eyes slowly, his gaze settling on Miranda''s face.


    Miranda exchanged a few words with Maximus. "I''ve exined everything here,


    just coordinate with them directly."


    Maximus nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this."


    Whether it was safeguarding Miranda''s interests or prosecuting the Hawke family, Maximus was fully prepared. He had calcted the prison terms for each of them. No surprises were expected.


    After a few more words with Maximus, he left to liaise with the police. Miranda was now free to leave.


    As she turned her attention back, her eyes met Elian''s. He was sitting there, looking at her with warmth in his eyes and a gentle smile on his lips.


    He uncrossed his long legs, stood up slowly, and approached her.


    "All sorted?" he asked, bending slightly to speak to her at eye level, a gesture filled with affection.


    Elian was at least 6 feet 1, towering over Miranda, but she realized that whenever he spoke to her, he made a point to speak at her eye level, not making her look up.


    But this guy. Whenever he appeared in front of others, he exuded an air of superiority, rarely lowering his gaze to meet theirs.


    She answered truthfully, "All sorted."


    Regarding this matter, everything about the original Miranda''s past was indeed settled.


    Elian''s smile broadened as he heard this. Sunlight streamed in, casting a warm glow on him. In that moment, he seemed like a beacon of light, the


    darkness and mischievousness that usually surrounded him vanished.


    "Then let me take you home," he said.


    His words made her feel as though the sunlight was shining on her too,


    enveloping her in warmth.


    She didn''t refuse. Together with Elian, she left the precinct.


    In fact, Lavinia had wanted toe with her today. But Miranda didn''t want to trouble her godmother with her own problems.


    Lavinia had even lined up a team ofwyers, ready to bury the Hawke family under legal battles.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 299

    But she turned him down. She said having Maximus was enough.


    When Lavinia heard the name, she decided not to involve the legal team but still added, "Sweetie, if you ever need anything, just let me know. Mr. Grey might be a bit overwhelmed, and our legal team is ready to jump in whenever you say the word."


    She replied, "Okay," and headed straight to the police station with Maximus. Yet, on the way back, she was with Elian.


    As Elian drove, he asionally nced at Miranda with a smirk tugging at his lips. "With your temperament, I bet you''re dying to let loose, huh?"


    The Miranda he knew was someone who dealt with grudges right then and there. It was unusual for her to wait so long before putting the Hawke family behind bars.


    At first, he didn''t get it. But soon enough, he did.


    Just locking them up would have been too easy. They hadn''t yet felt the sting of losing everything.


    She was making those people endure the same pain she once did. She knew how to hit someone where it hurt. And for some folks, that was worse than death itself.


    He''d seen the Hawke family when they were taken away. Each face looked like they''d been hit by a freight train, with none of the vitality a normal person should have.


    He understood well that when someone went through a series of traumatic events, those memories haunted them forever.


    Compared to prison, this could shatter a person morepletely. Even in death, they''d carry those nightmares.


    For her to have this kind of patience indicated that the person she used to be might as well be dead. And every single one of them was a "murderer".


    Miranda just chuckled. "I''m fine. It''s just the punishment they deserve. Everyst one of them."


    Elian raised an eyebrow. "After all, I did lend a helping hand. Aren''t you gonna thank me?"


    Miranda decided to satisfy him and yed along. "Thank you."


    Elian''s grin widened. "Just a thank you? That''s it?"


    He could tell Miranda was in a good mood, so he pushed his luck.


    "What else?"


    Elian teased, "Well, how about letting me call you wifey?"


    Miranda shot back, "Get lost!"


    Even as she scolded him, Elian was all smiles. Miranda was puzzled. Why did he seem to enjoy gettingshed out on?


    "What are you grinning about?"


    Elian felt his joy continued. "No idea."


    His handsome face, even when goofing around, was annoyingly attractive. It


    seemed that good looks really could make up for any foolishness.


    Miranda found herself smiling too, feeling unexpectedly happy. Beyond her own satisfaction, the lingering consciousness of the original Miranda inside her seemed to be at peace too.


    It felt like she was finally letting go leaving this worldpletely. The deep-seated hatred and resentment in he memories seemed to be fading away.


    But she left behind gratitude in those memories. This gratitude wasn''t tied to any specific event, but Miranda could feel it. She knew it was meant for her.


    "Wifey." Elian started to say, but seeing the needle in Miranda''s hand, he quickly shut his mouth.


    Then he shifted gears, his voice softening, "I''m nning to leave Zephra."


    He pulled the car to a stop, looking at her earnestly. "But I want to take you with


    me."

 Chapter 300

    He looked at her with such intensity, every word he spoke seemed meticulously chosen. Miranda remained silent.


    He turned his gaze forward. "But, as I said, your choices are yours to make. You are always free," he said, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "No one can force you to make your own choices, and that certainly includes me."


    He had that intention, but he respected Miranda''s decisions.


    "With technology as advanced as it is now, getting anywhere is a piece of cake," Miranda quipped, raising an eyebrow. "So, it really doesn''t matter where we are, does it?"


    Elian didn''t disagree. He knew full well that traveling was a breeze these days.


    Yet, Miranda''s choices meant something different to him. He merely wished to express his desire to see her as often as possible.


    But he wouldn''t interfere with her decisions. No matter what she decided, he would find other ways to achieve his goals. Of course, that was his business. "Even though you can be anywhere, I still want to see you," he murmured softly. Miranda paused, and then smiled faintly after a moment. "We will see each other. Don''t forget, I promised Mr. Ashcroft. I have quite a few patients waiting for me." With that, Miranda opened the car door. "I''ll head back first."


    She walked around the car towards the grand front door of the house.


    "Miranda!"


    His voice made her stop in her tracks. And before the sound trailed off, he was out of the car and striding towards her with those long legs of his, reaching her in just a few steps.


    Miranda barely managed to ask, "What''s up?"


    Before she could finish her question, she felt his arms wrap tightly around her waist, pulling her forward.


    Caught off guard, she found herself pressed up against Elian, their bodies closely entwined. Before she could react, his lips were on hers, warm and insistent.


    The lingering, tender kiss made the air around them heat up, and even Miranda''s palms felt incredibly warm.


    She instinctively wanted to react, but


    this kiss was differently gentle, leaving her doing nothing. She had told him she didn''t felt repulsive when staying with Elian, more of a pleasant emotion.


    She was a doctor, and the era she lived in before was even more advanced and


    open than now. So, she didn''t hold onto old-fashioned, conservative views about men and women.


    She followed her own moods and feelings. If something felt good, she enjoyed it. If it didn''t, she acted on it.


    In her past life, she hadn''t been


    interested in men or the business of


    love. She was a go-getter, always


    aiming to conquer whatever


    challengey at the top of her


    current path.


    That was how she mastered so many skills, even reaching proficiency in most of


    them. Given how driven she was, she had little time to focus on men.


    She blinked her eyes. Elian stood before her, his eyes half-closed, darkshes casting a soft shadow on his eyelids. His perfectly handsome features seemed almost too artfully crafted.


    The heat of their kiss slowly faded, but the taste lingered on her lips, unmistakably his.


    He wore a satisfied smile, his gaze locked on her face. Right now, Elian''s eyes had an unmistakable warmth. "You''lle find me, as you promised."


    With a click, the sound of metal echoed. Miranda suddenly felt a cool sensation on her wrist.


    It was then she noticed the bracelet Elian had sped around her wrist. The bracelet was beautiful, with a detailed design reminiscent of fine craftsmanship.


    Clearly, it had been designed with care. At first nce, it looked like nothing more than an elegant, stylish essory.


    "What''s this?"


    If Miranda hadn''t looked, she might have thought she''d been cuffed.

 Chapter 301

    Upon closer inspection, it became clear that this bracelet wasn''t just any ordinary piece of jewelry. It seemed to have some sort of mechanism.


    Elian curled his lips upward. "A gift for you."


    "I had it custom-made just for you. It can hold thirty of your trusted needles," he exined, gazing the bracelet on Miranda''s wrist. "There''s also a matching ring inside. When you wear it, you can summon the needles with just a flick of your finger. This way, you won''t have to hide your needles somewhere on you anymore. It should be more convenient than before."


    After Elian had asked Miranda about itst time, he went ahead and got it specially designed. He designed it himself, adhering to the standards of modern weaponry.


    So, in terms of material and functionality, it was top-notch. It was not just a needle-hiding bracelet; it could also serve as a defensive weapon if needed.


    Miranda took a moment, and then raised her hand to examine the bracelet closely.


    Though metallic, it was surprisingly lightweight. It must have been made from some rare material, not the run-of-the-mill metal.


    The design was so seamless that it looked just like an ordinary bracelet, but it was crafted perfectly to her taste. She fiddled with the mechanism, her lips curling into a smile.


    "Do you like it?" Elian asked, noticing her reaction.


    Miranda nodded slightly. "I do."


    She''d actually been nning to get a bracelet like this made for herself. After all, keeping needles hidden in her clothes was a bit of a hassle.


    In her past life, her family had one custom-made for her. But seeing this now, the bracelet Elian gave her actually pleased her more than the one from her family. It was more refined, lightweight, and practical.


    "Thanks," Miranda said, shing a rare smile at Elian.


    Elian chuckled and couldn''t help but affectionately ruffle Miranda''s hair, softly repeating, "Remember toe see me."


    On the rooftop of the vi, though quite the distance from the front gate, those on


    the rooftop could clearly see the two people at the vi''s entrance.


    "Well, game over," Crystal remarked, munching on some popcorn.


    Lavinia picked up a pair of binocrs for a closer look. "Did they just kiss?"


    Crystal answered, "Yep."


    Lavinia was excited as she eximed, "So they''re definitely an item now! Looks like Miranda''s chosen Elian, huh?"


    Crystal replied, "Not sure."


    Lavinia was puzzled. "How can you say that? They just kissed."


    Crystal nced over at William, who was nearby. "Sometimes, even if you sleep together, it doesn''t guarantee a rtionship."


    Lavinia was speechless. It seemed like Crystal was taking a jab at someone.


    William, who was within earshot, kept a neutral expression, though his fists clenched behind his back.


    Lavinia scratched her nose. "Yeah, I guess that''s true."


    Weird, she could sense some kind of resentment in the air.


    Crystal popped another piece of popcorn into her mouth and continued, "The world''s rules don''t bind her. She''s not your average person."


    Lavinia frowned at Crystal''s words. She nced at Crystal, thinking that if Miranda wasn''t considered normal, then neither was Crystal.


    But then again, considering all the prestigious medical organizations and institutions vying for Crystal''s attention... Yeah, maybe geniuses weren''t normal by default.


    Suddenly, Crystal recalled something. "Oh, Ms. Lancaster, those invitation letters from the world-renowned universities for Mira have piled up in the mailbox. Since no one''s picked them up, I took them to the yard to roast marshmallows With them."

 Chapter 302

    Lavinia shrieked, "What?"


    She hadn''t even had the chance to post on Facebook yet! Without publication, how would anyone know just how amazing her daughter truly was? She hadn''t even had a chance to brag!


    Crystal was caught off guard. "Aren''t these things useless? Mira and I just assumed they were junk mail."


    Lavinia was speechless. These were her genius daughter and her daughter''s equally genius best friend?


    "So there''s really none left?"


    She clung to a shred of hope. Crystal shook her head. Lavinia felt utterly defeated.


    Crystal added, "But, we should be getting more soon."


    She didn''t give her own phone number to them, nor did she give Miranda''s. So, they''d often just leave an address for contact purposes. Miranda did the same, basically blocking any unknown numbers.


    As a result, all the mails were sent to the house, leading their mailboxes and the delivery spot at their house often overflowing with invitations and the like.


    Lavinia''s spirits lifted instantly. "Oh, I see."


    She cleared her throat slightly. "Hey, Crystal, how about you list my number for contacts in the future?"


    Crystal nced at Lavinia, blinking. "Sure."


    Two dayster.


    During the Lancaster Group''s executive meeting, Lavinia answered a call in front of everyone.


    "Hello? Oh, Caldwell University? You''re hoping to invite my daughter to enroll? Ah, sorry, she''s too busy with her career to attend college."


    She smiled as she hung up, turning to the executives. "Sorry about that. My daughter''s just so exceptional, even the university, globally among top three, are calling her up, but our girl just isn''t into academics?


    The executives were baffled. Did they ask? Did they really?


    What did she mean by not into academics? How could someone who didn''t care about academics be so outstanding that top universities were moring for her? What kind of bumblebrag was this?


    Suddenly, Lavinia''s phone rang again. She took another call.


    "Oh, Mystoria Academy of Sciences, yes, I''m Crystal''s aunt. Sorry, she is currently focused on research with my daughter and isn''t interested in other organizations."


    After hanging up, she continued to smile at the group.


    "Apologies again, my niece''s papers have been published in four major medical journals, so naturally these science academies and


    pharmaceuticalpanies are eager to recruit her."


    The executives were left speechless. They hadn''t asked either, had they?? Was President Lancaster just shamelessly unting?


    They''d noticed. Since President Lancaster adopted the youngdy, the once aloof andmanding boss had be more cheerful.


    And now, she was even showing off, just like those new moms on their friend lists, always bragging about their kids. As if no one else had daughters.


    But they indeed didn''t have daughters as extraordinary as hers. How did President Lancaster get so lucky to adopt such a remarkable daughter? Clearly born into unfortunate circumstances, yet she turned her life around so spectacrly. Some of them had initially dismissed the adopted daughter.


    But now, they had a newfound respect for her. And it made sense why both President Lancaster and the Lancaster Group doted on her so much.

 Chapter 303

    Ever since Lavinia started receiving calls from prestigious universities and major organizations, Facebook seemed to forget all about those million-dor contracts they used to brag about. Now, it was all about showing off the kids.


    In no time, almost every social circle among the wealthy and elite families knew about President Lancaster''s brilliant daughter and her equally talented niece.


    While not everyone was familiar with the niece, the daughter was well-known. People couldn''t help but marvel at how the Hawke family had really shot themselves in the foot. Not only did they lose such an outstanding daughter, but they essentially lost the entire family.


    Now, with Miranda''s status and achievements, families with eligible bachelors were dropping hints left and right about wanting to tie the knot with the Lancaster family. Despite the online rumors swirling about Ms. Lancaster''s involvement with Mr. Elian Ashcroft or Mr. Sebastian Everhart, she never confirmed any of them. Some folks believed that because the Lancaster family had a good rtionship with these two families, they were simply helping Ms. Lancaster out.


    Anna seemed particrly interested in these matchmaking efforts. At first, she was solicitous of those who were into Miranda, ying cupid. But after Lavinia had a word with her, she stopped and just kept sighing.


    As Hannah peeled an apple, she asked, "Grandma, what''s with all the sighs?"


    Anna uttered wistfully, "It''s just a pity about Mira."


    Hannah perked up. "What do you mean, a pity?"


    Anna let out another sigh. "It''s just a pity, so young and hasn''t had many boyfriends yet."


    Hannah was taken aback.


    Anna continued, "A young woman should date around, y the field a bit, so she knows what she''s looking for in life."


    Hannah''s eyes lit up in realization. "Grandma, you''re right!"


    So, did this mean she could line up the boys chasing after her and agree to date them one by one?


    This one, then the next?


    Anna was still caught up in her thoughts, wishing she could set up Miranda with a nice boy. Who would have thought that at such a young age of her, Elian would im her heart.


    In the debacle involving the Hawke family, many were relieved they hadn''t continued their partnerships. Thankfully, someone had warned them to back out in time, or else they might have been dragged down too.


    Some even spected that the Ashcrofts, the Lancasters, and Everharts might have foreseen the Hawke family''s downfall. Perhaps that was why they so obviously distanced themselves.


    But that spection didn''t matter anymore; the entire Hawke family was behind bars, and they had been formally charged. From now on, neithenat home nor in Zephra would NeuraCore or the Hawke family be a topic of importance.


    As the Hawke family faced imprisonment, the inte was aze with discussions, hogging the spotlight for a solid two weeks. However, the inte''s enthusiasm was flekle, and as soon as the topic was exhausted, people quickly moved on to the next big thing.


    Over the period, many had ridden the wave of attention from the downfall of the Hawke family and the Zade family. Marion, in particr, was quite pleased with


    the growth of his various ounts and the increase in followers.


    "You sure know how to ride the wave," Miranda teased. "You''ve gobbled up all the attentiontely, haven''t you?"


    of


    ????


    Marion grinned as he replied, "You don''t get it. This is the age of going viral. If you want to make money, you''ve got to catch those waves attention. Luckily, I had them set up plenty of ounts in advance, so we were ready to scoop up the buzz at its peak. Look at this-every ount has over ten thousand followers."

 Chapter 304

    Miranda couldn''t deny it; Marion really had a knack for sensing market trends.


    Just with herself and the Hawkes and the Zades, he was already riding a wave of poprity.


    "And you know, it''s like keeping it in the family. If someone''s going to get all the attention, it might as well be us," Marion said, grinning ear to ear. "It''s like hitting the jackpot just by tapping a few keys."


    Miranda sipped her juice as she nced at the revenue report Marion handed her.


    "You wouldn''t believe it, but this is the most talked-about topic online right now. I heard there''s even a team thinking of turning it into a script. Oh, and get this, there''s a legal show nning an episode about it too. They''ve been running around trying to get interviews with the Zade family."


    Marion opened up his tablet as he spoke.


    "Look, there''s even an ount that keeps posting updates about the Zade mother and son, just to rack up views."


    Miranda set down the report, giving a quick look at the tablet Marion held out.


    Ever since Adam and his mother left the hospital, they''d been under constant scrutiny. But all this attention was just to see how they would fare in the end.


    Someone even created an ount solely to update on the Zade family''s status every now and again. As time passed, opinions began to vary.


    "They''ve had it rough enough, maybe it''s time to stop reporting on them."


    "Yeah, they''re already miserable. I don''t think there''s a need to kick them while they''re down."


    "Some people need to keep their sympathy in check. People like them should be nailed on the pir of shame for eternity, so as to secure that there won''t be families favoring sons over daughters."


    "Right, they were bad people, and no amount of pity changes that. Your misced sympathy could simply equate to the dagger you''ve handed over each future victim."


    "I just want to see how they end up. This is what happens when you spoil a child,


    don''t teach them right from wrong and have the preference for sons."


    "I''m here for the juicy drama, and I want to see them suffer through the rest of their days."


    "Do you really think they have any morals? Can you even call them as ones humane? If you''re sopassionate, why don''t you go help continue their family linage?"


    By now, the Zade family was barely getting by on welfare checks each month.


    Luna had lost the ability to work, her health was poor, and she had her son to care for. There was no chance of her holding a job again.


    She had a reputation for beingzy and quarrelsome, and no one wanted to hire her even for odd jobs. But even without work, her life was anything but easy.


    Adam, bedridden and paralyzed, had grown increasingly aggressive. He took out his frustrations on his


    mother, both verbally and physically,


    throwing things at her at whim.


    en


    He seemed to have inherited his father''s temper perfectly. His insults were vile, as


    if the woman caring for him was nothing more than a nuisance, not his mother.


    "At first, Luna tried tofort Adam every day, crying and feeling sorry. But then she realized her son was practically disabled, unable to carry on the family name. That''s when her attitude started to change.


    As Miranda heard Marion''s words, she couldn''t help butment, "You''re quite the gossip, aren''t you? How do you know all this?"


    Marion propped his feet up on a nearby ottoman. "This isn''t gossip. People like them, they''re one in a million. I just couldn''t resist digging a little deeper."


    Though Marion''s main interest was making money, he found the exploration of human nature equally fascinating.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 305

    Miranda nodded in agreement with Marion''s assessment. "Definitely a piece of work."


    She''d encountered her fair share of oddballs, but the Zade family certainly took the cake.


    Eyes on the screen, Marion continued narrating the video, "That woman''s always had a thing for favoring her son over her daughter. She spoiled him rotten, but now that her son can''t really carry on the family name and she gets knocked around daily, her care for Adam has definitely waned. She''s around him less and less. And then, someone caught Luna cozying up with the bachelor next door."


    Miranda nearly choked on her water upon hearing that juicy tidbit.


    Mentioning the topic whetted Marion''s appetite. "But Adam found out soon enough. He couldn''t handle the thought of his mom with another guy, and it drove him up the wall-heshed out at her. With a man in the picture, Luna got a backbone. Neighbors say she doesn''t even pretend to care about Adam anymore. She''s even iming she''ll have another son to carry on the name. Can you believe it?"


    Miranda was rendered speechless. That was really shocking.


    "Who''s she nning to have a son with? Her husband''s been gone for ages," Marion mused, astounded and baffled.


    Miranda replied, "In her mind, it doesn''t matter as long as it''s a son. Her thinking''s so messed up, you can''t even try to understand it with normal logic."


    Marion was still trying to wrap his head around it.


    "What do you think will happen to that mother and son?" Marion wondered aloud, scratching his chin.


    Miranda nced at the photos and videos of Adam and Luna on the tablet. A faint smile yed on her lips. "When anger festers, it leads to destruction."


    Marion seemed to catch Miranda''s drift. He stared at the tablet for a moment before his gaze drifted to the bracelet on Miranda''s wrist.


    "When did you get that bracelet? Never seen anything like it. It''s beautiful."


    Miranda nced at her wrist, the memory of Elian fastening it on her wrist shing through her mind.


    "It was a gift from someone," she replied softly.


    Marion raised an eyebrow. "Oh really? Who''s it from?"


    Miranda was at a loss, taken aback by Marion''s peculiar behavior as normally speaking, one wouldn''t press any further. The reason behind this was nothing but a deliberate move from him give how astute Marion tended to be.


    Miranda just smiled. "Take a guess."


    Knowing he wouldn''t get a straight answer, Marion didn''t keep on with the topic.


    "Thepany we acquired, NeuraCore, is back in business under a new name. I''ve sent over a couple of execs to help. Nothing''s amiss there. Despite its past issues, it''s got potential. With me at the helm, it''ll definitely outdo the Hawke family''s old management," Marion turned the conversation to business. "But there''s something."


    "What is it?" Miranda questioned as she handed the tablet back to him.


    Marion frowned slightly. "A couple of days ago, two people showed up, asking about thepany and the Hawke family. They even inquired about you. I suspect they might be from the Hawke family''s original branch. They didn''t seem to have any ill intentions, just curious about the situation. I was debating whether to tell you."


    "The original Hawke family?" Miranda pondered.


    She recalled something about that. The Hawke family did have a branch overseas, but they''d been out of touch for ages. Moreover, the local media had never mentioned them over the years. Even when the Hawke family''spany hit trouble, Alden likely reached out to them for help, but still ended up selling thepany to resolve the plight.


    That meant the original branch didn''t care about him or NeuraCore. NeuraCore''s


    shares had no ties with the original branch.


    "Maybe they''re just curious, that''s why they had question."


    Miranda shrugged it off. Since they ignored Alden''s ordeal, their involvement shouldn''t exist.


    Marion nodded. "I''ll keep an eye on it and look into their situation."


    Miranda agreed, "I''ll leave the business in your hands. Cancel the uing ns


    for the Flying Fish Legion, and don''t book any more gigs."


    Marion was stunned. "Hey, we''re really hot right now. Do you know what your rate


    is?"


    Miranda''s brow furrowed as she asked, "Do I need that miserly amount?" Marion was momentarily speechless.


    "But you said you''d consider taking on some," Marion said, his voice tinged with hurt.


    Miranda stood up, ready to leave. "There''s something I need to do. I''ll let you know when I''m free."


    Marion was persistent. "How about once a month?"


    As she walked out, Miranda waved him off. "I''ll think about it."


    Marion pursed his lips. He was hoping to score a few more TV shows and scripts while the buzz was high.


    Even though many celebrities had joined them, including some with major des, Miranda''s poprity was unmatched, different from others. What a waste of such star power.


    After leaving Marion''s office, Miranda took a private elevator, avoiding the usual hustle with the staff. Everyone in thepany knew her special connection with Marion, so her appearances, though rare, weren''t surprising.


    On her way back, instead of driving, Miranda opted to walk, soaking in the city''s hustle and bustle, the air bristling with the unique scent of this world. It was in these moments she felt herself blend in with it, bing truly a part.


    The absence of her usualpanions these past few days left her feeling oddly unapanied. Her attention was caught by a figure emerging ahead, and she raised an eyebrow slightly.


    The girl standing in front of him had long, silky hair that contrasted strikingly with her fair skin. She gave a gentle, soft smile. "Do you have a moment?"

 Chapter 306

    Seeing her, Miranda broke into a smile. "Of course."


    Miranda''s gaze shifted past the girl standing in front of her,nding on Wendy who was apanying her.


    From a distance, Wendy waved cheerfully, clearly understanding that Sunny


    wanted to have a private chat, so she stayed back.


    Miranda and Sunny found a nearby park to sit in, where kids asionally dashed around, some even running up just to get a better look at them.


    "Wow, you''re so pretty," they would say, before scurrying off, bashfully.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever told you my story," Sunny began softly. "I did write about it once, but that was more about their story than mine."


    Miranda was there to listen. She knew Sunny had a strong need to talk, to unburden herself. As for why she specifically sought out Miranda ¨C perhaps it was because Miranda had helped her achieve her own form of justice.


    "Wendy is incredibly important to me. Even though she knows about my past, she doesn''t really know the whole story. From the moment I first saw you after waking up, I knew you were someone trustworthy. I''m so grateful to you for pulling me out of the abyss."


    Sunny''s gratitude was clear in her eyes as she looked at Miranda. Seeing Sunny now, Miranda realized she had truly emerged from her past. She was living again.


    Truth be told, Miranda had always been curious about Dorian''s feelings for Sunny, which seemed to be far more passionate than anyone had assumed.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have imprisoned and tormented Arabe because of Sunny. While Miranda had a role in all this, she knew the real trigger for Dorian was witnessing Sunny''s manic state and hearing about her ordeal from Wendy.


    The Hawke brothers were a peculiar bunch, but for Dorian to be so deeply affected, his feelings for Sunny had to be unique. Miranda had sensed as much.


    She''d captured it on that day when she deliberately mentioned Sunny in front of Dorian, which was why she asked Wendy and Sunny to act like that as he was around.


    As a doctor, Miranda could easily diagnose physical ailments, but she was just as adept at recognizing psychological ones.


    A person suffering from any illness emitted a different kind of energy, a distinct mental state that set them apart from the rest. And with Dorian, she noticed the shift in his


    demeanor at the mere mention of Sunny''s name.


    "It''s almostughable. He was the only man I ever liked back then. But if I had another chance, I wouldn''t choose him again," Sunny continued, her voice firm and her eyes filled with disdain. "He and Arabe, they deserve to rot in hell."


    With that, Miranda quietly listened as Sunny unfolded her story.


    -Sunny''s Story Line-


    My name is Sunny. In my memories, the only person in our house was ady who was a caregiver.


    She took care of me, while my


    parents only sent money from abroad every month. Sometimes


    Thedy would pocket some of


    but I pretended not to notice.


    e''


    Because apart from her, I didn''t have anypanion.


    Even though she often asked me for money, she wasn''t a bad person. She cooked delicious meals and asionally took me out for some fun.


    When I was in middle school, a new family moved in next door. They had a daughter named Wendy. I often saw Wendy crying. Her father was a heavy drinker, and when he was drunk, he would hit her.

 Chapter 307

    "Hey, if your dad ever hits you again, juste over to my ce! We''ve got plenty of food and drinks, and I''ll have your back!"


    I desperately needed a friend, but I couldn''t let them know that I was the kid nobody wanted. I had to be strong so no one would think I was weak. I wanted to be bright and cheerful, so people wouldn''t see me as the unwanted child.


    She paused for a moment, blinking her eyes. From that day on, I finally had a friend.


    Wendy starteding over often. We''d y andugh together, and thedy would cook for two. Although she sometimes grumbled, she never skimped on meals for Wendy.


    With Wendy in my life, my world got a little brighter, and she seemed happier too. Even though we went to different schools, we''d often have sleepovers, chatting about all the funny things that happened at our schools.


    Then we hit high school. Wendy moved away. Her dad was dodging debt collectors, so he took Wendy and disappeared.


    I had never hated anyone so much in my life. I despised him for taking my friend away. I even wished he''d drop dead, so Wendy coulde back.


    I started attending the high school my parents had chosen for me, one of the top private schools in Zephra.


    I epted it. I didn''t dare to go anywhere else; I was afraid that Wendy woulde back and not find me.


    During that time, I''d sometimes sneak into bars, drowning my sorrows in drinks. No one cared about me anyway. I felt like I''d been forgotten by the world.


    One night, my luck ran out. I encountered a jerk.


    "Hey there, sweet thing. You look just like the type I like. How about having a drink with me?"


    I angrily refused, but that only made him madder. He raised a bottle, ready to strike me. Just when I thought was doomed to getting


    assaulted by this man, a hand het


    grabbed his wrist tightly. Without even a nce, the stranger flung the guy far away.


    "Get lost!" hemanded coldly.


    The jerk barely started to curse before someone dragged him off. The stranger who saved me only nced at me briefly before turning to rejoin a group. They seemed to be his friends.


    In a daze, my gaze was fixed on that man, merely his profile though, and at that moment, my heart raced. He turned into a beacon in my world.


    I saw he promptly blend in with his crew.


    "Quick on the draw, huh?"


    "Well, I wouldn''t meddle if you didn''t feel sorry for the girl. The credit is on you, Sis. I''m doing this for you. Good that we are with you this time, what if you encounter someone like that when we''re not around?"


    A girl''s voice joined the conversation. "That was just a casualment and you actually stepped. Even though I think she looked pitiful, honestly, what decent girl woulde to a ce like this alone? Not like me... I''ve got you guys with me."


    ...


    I overheard bits and pieces, but got the rough idea that they were family. Watching them together, I felt a pang of envy. Having family by one''s side must be wonderful.


    Later, I spotted that girl at my school. She was a hot topic in ss. I recognized her. When I was home alone, I spent a lot of time online. I''d seen her pictures all over, and she had quite the fan base, even at school.


    She was cherished by her family, adored beyond measure.

 Chapter 308

    Back in those school days, there was a new girl named Miranda who transferred to our school.


    Because she had the samest name and bore a slight resemnce to the Hawke brothers, some of the other students suspected her of trying to mimic Arabe, and they began to ostracize and mock her.


    I didn''t know much about Miranda, but whenever I overheard people talking about her, I''d defend her a little.


    Miranda never seemed to speak up for herself; it was always others talking about her. Unlike the other rich kids, she was different. She always seemed timid, trying to blend into the background and avoid attention.


    Everyone knew her family favored boys over girls, and her unreasonable and overbearing parents caused others to steer clear of her.


    She wasn''t well-liked at our school. Whenever I happened to see her, I''d chat with her a bit, but she''d always quickly slip away each time she spotted me walking


    over.


    After a few times, I stopped trying to reach out.


    One day, purely by chance, I saw the guy who had once helped me out-he was picking her up. He looked a few years older than us but was more mature andposed than others his age.


    "Hey, are you crushing on my brother?"


    One day, Arabe suddenly appeared next to me.


    "I''ve seen you looking at him quite a few times," she said with a yful squint in her eyes, like someone who clearly grew up in a world offort and privilege.


    "So, do you want me to help you win him over?" she suggested with a smile.


    I felt a bit shy and didn''t agree, but somehow, we ended up as friends. Well, I didn''t really consider her a friend, but she always insisted we were.


    She''d go around telling people I liked her brother and that she was going to help me win him over. When she said that, everyone around us looked at me with such envy.


    I couldn''t quite grasp why she was doing this. It was awkward, but sensing no ill intent, I let it slide. I figured she was just a straightforward person.


    Sometimes, when she skipped ss, I''d cover for her with little white lies.


    Eventually, she encouraged me to write a love letter to her brother, assuring me


    that with her there, even if he rejected me, he wouldn''t be mean about it.


    I agreed. I thought, with her being so eager to help, I shouldn''t let her down. Besides, I was never good at hiding my feelings.


    So, I wrote a love letter and confessed my feelings on the day Dorian came to pick her up.


    I was prepared for rejection. I wasn''t afraid of being turned down; I just wanted to express my feelingsel thought, "If I''m going to do it might as well do it boldly."


    But what truly broke my heart was that he tore the letter in front of me and even humiliated me in front of everyone.


    ?


    "I''ve told you so many times, don''t bring just anyone in front of me," he said coolly, sitting in the car with an indifferent gaze. "This kind of stuff really disgusts me."


    I yelled at Dorian furiously because I couldn''t stand someone treating another''s feelings as something nasty. He let me down, and my idealized image of him shatteredpletely.  en


    Dorian just looked at me without saying anything, but I could see a flicker of difort on his face.


    Arabe, at that moment, didn''te to my defense. She just yfully stuck out her tongue. "I got it. I just wanted a sister-inw."


    Then she turned to me. "I tried to help you, but there''s nothing more I can do. My brother''s just like that."


    With that, she hopped into the car and left with her brother. From that moment on, it was as if everyone had agreed tacitly to mock and roast me.

 Chapter 309

    Those people around Arabe who had envied me alteredpletely. They


    turned on me, like a pack of wolves, trampling all over my dignity. They isted me, just like they had done to Miranda.


    "Can''t believe you had the nerve to write a love letter to the eldest Hawke brother? So desperate."


    "The Hawke brothers are all about their little sister, what makes you think they''d notice you?"


    "Look at your slut-like self, no wonder Dorian doesn''t give you a second nce."


    ...


    They gossiped, spreading rumors, calling me names. At first, I tried to stand up for myself, but as the voices grew louder, mine was drowned out.


    I went to Arabe, hoping she''d stand by me. She just smiled. "I don''t know why they''re like this, but I''ll try to talk to them."


    I held onto that hope, even though I could see a hint of mockery in her eyes.


    School was miserable, and I found myself heading to the bar more often, trying to drown out my sorrows. That was when I ran into Dorian again.


    "You''re crying," he observed, his voice calm.


    I ignored him, but he simply picked me up and took me away from that ce.


    That night, he took me home. From then on, I seemed to run into him everywhere. Sometimes he''d stand up for me, other times he''d just watch.


    Ever since he tore up my letter in front of everyone and humiliated me, I had decided I didn''t like him anymore. So whatever he did now, it didn''t affect me.


    The less I paid attention to him, the more frequently he seemed to appear. Until one day, he got hurt protecting me from a thug''s revenge. I was terrified, but he refused to go to the hospital.


    So I took him to my ce, patched him up, and made him a meal.


    "Where are your parents?" he asked.


    "Abroad, they never came back. It''s just been me and the caregiver," I said, nonchntly.


    I had longe to terms with it; it didn''t bother me anymore.


    He fell silent for a moment, and then finished the meal I made. "It''s really good," he praised.


    Then he added, "Didn''t you have a crush on me? I''m giving you a chance now, I allow you to be my girlfriend."


    I paused. "No, I don''t like you anymore."


    His expression darkened visibly at my words. "What did you say?"


    I didn''t understand why he was angry. I didn''t care for him, or his sister, for that matter.


    I had learned that the istion and rumors at school were all


    orchestrated by Arabe. She never considered me as a friend. She just wanted to see me fall.


    But now, with graduation around corner, I didn''t want to waste time on this drama. I chose silence and endurance.  t


    "I..."


    I was about to continue when someone came in.


    "Sunny! I''m here! I brought you some pancakes and milkshake from the diner at


    the entrance of the school!"


    It was a guy from a neighboring


    school. We met when I worked


    part-time at a caf¨¦. He liked mol


    trying to pursue me, and was always bringing me little snacks.


    "Who is he?" Dorian''s voice was icy. "Is it because of him? Is that why you said


    you don''t like me?!"

 Chapter 310

    "Sunny, who''s he?" Eden asked curiously.


    I replied, "He''s my ssmate''s brother. He got injured, so..."


    "So she brought me here, and I''m crashing her ce tonight, sharing the same bed with her," he said with a grin, looking at Eden.


    Eden''s expression faltered for a moment. "Sunny, you and him?"


    I felt embarrassed. "There''s nothing between us, Eden. Don''t get the wrong idea. Older guys aren''t my type."


    Even though nothing was going on between Eden and me, I couldn''t stand Dorian making such insinuations in front of others. Clearly, there was nothing between us at all.


    Eden''s face lit up with a smile. "Really?"


    But I didn''t notice the coldness in Dorian''s eyes at that moment. As I was about to stand up, Dorian suddenly grabbed my head and kissed me forcefully.


    I struggled to pull away, but the metallic blood taste in my mouth was overwhelming, making me feel sick, desperately trying to push him away.


    But my strength was no match for his. I heard something drop from Eden''s hand, and he quickly came over to shove Dorian away,nding a punch on him.


    He let out a cold chuckle, looking at me for a long moment before ncing at Eden again. Fearing he might do something to Eden, I yelled at him to leave.


    "You heard her, Sunny wants you out," Eden said coldly.


    His gaze was filled with malice. "Sunny, you say you like one person but flirt with another. You''re really slutty!"


    With those words, he left without looking back.


    I thought that was the end of our story, but then Eden had an ident. He got hit by a car on his way home from school.


    I didn''t know if Dorian was behind it, but I feared he had something to do with it; the mere thought terrified me.


    I was worried about Eden, but the bullying at school only got worse. Arabe became more open about her disdain for me, and I realized she hated me even


    more.


    I was sinking deeper into depression because of the bullying.


    "You bitch, how dare you try to seduce my brother?" she sneered like a demon, her eyes filled with hatred, as if I''d taken something precious from her.


    She red at me and enunciated, "Since you want a man so badly, I''ll make sure you''re satisfied."


    It wasn''t until those thugs dragged me into the alley that I realized what she intended.


    That day was like hell on earth for me. I fought back unceasingly to break free, but I kept drowning, again and again.


    After that day, I was a shell of my former self, a soulless husk. I went to the police, but they wanted proof. I had no proof, only a broken body.


    So, after making a statement, nothing came of it.


    Of course. The Hawke family could bend the world to their will.


    Desperate, I went to find Dorian. I told him his sister hadmitted a crime. But he just looked down at me, opened his phone, and showed me a gallery. It was filled with


    swnovele


    photos of me, naked and exposed.


    "Isn''t it you who''s the criminal here? Participating in an orgy, Sunny, never would''ve guessed," he


    mocked, his voice dripping with


    sarcasm. "ndering my sister,


    where do you get the nerve?


    I didn''t expect you toe to me. You didn''t honestly think I was interested in


    you, did you? I was just ying with you. You ruined the gift Be gave me."


    I had no idea what he was talking about. All I could see were those vile photos,


    stabbing into me like knives, leaving me hollow and drained of life.


    I turned and walked away, numb. Behind me, I heard him move, taking a step forward. He called out coldly, "Come back and beg me, and I''ll take care of these photos for you."


    Yes, those photos had spread all over the school. Everyone knew. The world seemed so filthy, but I wasn''t the one who was filthy! I was just the one they sullied. So why did


    everyone think I was that fromve


    start? .


    the


    "I''m telling you again! Get on your knees and beg me, and I''ll fix everything for


    you!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 311

    I let out a satiric chuckle, dragging myself away, step by step.


    I made my way to the bathroom and filled the tub with water. As the blood slowly left my body, I felt so close to another world.


    In that world, maybe I wouldn''t be abandoned. Maybe, just maybe, that world would be somewhat purified.


    Miranda watched Sunny, seeing the despair etched on her face.


    "But I survived," Sunny said, offering a bitter smile. "Though the me that survived turned into the person you met for the first time."


    Miranda guessed that the brink of death had collided with Sunny''s consciousness, and the intense despair had left her brain and spirit in disarray.


    The human mind operated through the transmission of information and chemical reactions between neurons. An unhealthy mind could lead to a dysfunction of these neurons. Naturally, these issues could also lead to physical problems. Miranda could only heal the brain and body; after all, she wasn''t a psychologist.


    "I''ve been living in a daze these past years, relying on Wendy to take care of me. Otherwise, I might have starved to death by now," Sunny uttered as she wiped away her tears.


    "And thankfully, I met you. Those who deserved punishment finally faced justice. I could truly start a new chapter in my life."


    She looked at Miranda through her tears. Miranda smiled. Her curiosity was finally satisfied today.


    Dorian and Sunny had liked each other once, just at different times.


    Dorian fell for Sunnyter, but given his nature, when he realized Sunny didn''t reciprocate, he started to unravel. His excessive arrogance and long-standing pride made it impossible for him to love someone properly.


    Maybe he knew Sunny was being bullied at school. But he was waiting for her to beg him for help.


    In the end, his concern wasn''t about who Sunny might have been with; he just wanted her to bow down.


    Even though Arabe spread rumors about Sunny in front of him, even though he believed the lies, he didn''t care.


    Yet, he was a part of Sunny''s misfortune. He even gave her that final push, leading her to despair.


    So when Dorian learned the truth about Sunny''s suffering, and her subsequent breakdown, he became twisted.


    ????


    Miranda remembered Sunny''s frequent frantic plea. "I''m sorry, I won''t like you anymore. I don''t like yase, just let me go, okay?"


    Perhaps it was this very plea that provoked Dorian.


    "I wanted to tell you today because l


    truly want to move on. You''re the first person I''ve confided in." She


    dabbed at her eyes and said Thank


    you."


    Swnov


    Miranda epted her thanks. Seeing this young girl step back into the light felt like a blessing.


    Even though she was with a member of NexMed Labs and not Veritas Health, and couldn''t convert goodwill directly into power.


    But by doing good deeds, her spirit could still be uplifted. She chuckled. "Do you know why I turned down your kindness back then?"


    Sunny shook her head.


    "Because everyone was malicious towards me at the time. I didn''t want anyone


    who was kind to me to suffer the same malice I did."


    This was the original Miranda''s true sentiment back then.


    Sunny froze, tears slipping down her cheeks, but soon she was smiling again. felt like the sun breaking through the clouds, bright and dazzling.


    So, not everyone had harbored malice towards her back then. The world wasn''t as sleazy as it seemed.


    (From the next chapter, we''ll be using the name Miranda Lancaster, signaling the start of a new story.)

 Chapter 312

    Virelia, the Hawke family meeting.


    "So, that wraps up the report on Alden''s family situation over in Zephra, Ardenza."


    The member who had been sent to investigate in Ardenza finished their debrief. As soon as the words were out, the other family members began murmuring amongst themselves.


    "Holy moly, I can''t believe what happened with Alden''s family."


    "No wonder Mr. Dennis Hawke and the others kicked him out back then. Leaving


    a bad apple like him in the family could have dragged us all down."


    "What was it that got him kicked out again?"


    "I can''t remember exactly. Something about him nearly getting the family into trouble. After saving his skin, the family decided to cut him loose. Oh, and there was something off about his gics, I think."


    "He''s no saint either, getting involved with his own adopted daughter. It''s scandalous, even juicier than any royal gossip around here."


    "It''s a shame, really. All four of his kids ended up in jail too."


    "Those kids have issues too, they and their dad are probably alike. No surprise they all ended up behind bars."


    "Ultimately, it all started because of that adopted daughter."


    "Hey, what about their biological daughter?"


    Darcy, the current head honcho of the Hawke Group, had a somber look in his eyes. When the Hawke family hit a rough patch, Alden dide seeking help from the main family.


    But they turned him down. They had already caught wind of the Hawke family''s troubles, so they weren''t about to lend a hand.


    Besides, Alden''s family had long severed ties with them, leaving no obligation or benefit in helping him.


    When neither family ties nor benefits were on the table, the main family naturally said no.


    "His biological daughter." Dennis frowned and turned to Darcy. "Do you know anything about her situation?"


    Darcy replied, "From what we can see, the incident doesn''t seem directly rted to their biological daughter But, ever since she started making waves in the public eye, their family began its decline. So suspect she''s heavily involved in their downfall."


    "And on this trip to Zephra, our folks made another significant discovery."


    Darcy hesitated, weighing whether to spill the beans.


    "What kind of significant discovery?" Dennis asked with intrigue.


    The others leaned in, eager to hear more. But Darcy deflected with a smile. "I''ll discuss thister with my dad in private. It''s not really relevant


    to today''s agenda. Let''s get back to discussing the heir situation


    The mention of heirs quickly shifted the conversation.


    The Hawke Group was facing the challenge of grooming a new heir so far. In a family like this, the heir was chosen based on merit.


    Everyone present was a direct descendant of the Hawke family. And the heir was a symbol of vested interests. Naturally, everyone hoped their branch would rise to


    the top.


    That was why marriages and births within these family branches happened around the same time, ensuring their offspring wouldn''t be sidelined due to age.


    "By the way, Fiona, where''s your boy? Haven''t seen him around," Dennis inquired sternly.


    The only one missing was Fiona''s son, Carter Hawke.


    Fiona, while touching up her


    makeup, replied, "He''s apparently off to Ardenza. The butler mentioned


    he''s gone to meet some girl he''s been dating online. Guess he''s off to meet her in person."

 Chapter 313

    The room fell silent, each person actually feeling relieved. After all, someone that unpredictable wasn''t exactly the picture of a strong heir.


    Dennis''s expression was less than pleased. "Aren''t you going to do something about this?"


    "Oh, why bother? He''s young. Let him be free-spirited,¡± Fiona replied, with a carefree shrug. Her nonchnce left everyone else at a loss for words. After all, Fiona''s own lifestyle was rather unconventional.


    Once the meeting wrapped up, Darcy caught up with Dennis in private.


    "Alright, spill it. What groundbreaking discovery do you have?" Dennis asked, easing into a chair.


    A servant thoughtfully brought them both some coffee.


    Despite spending years abroad, the Hawke family''s roots were firmly nted in Ardenza, and Dennis always preferred his coffee with the original taste.


    Darcy took a seat, pausing before he spoke. "I recently sent someone to hire a couple of talents from Ardenza. One is Marion, who attended a top global business school and generated enormous value even as a student. He quickly turned a no-name studio into a business empire spanning continents, a valuablemerce genius. However, he got caught up in some shady dealings and was imprisoned. But people worldwide keep an eye on him.


    The other is the youngestwyer with a 99.9% sess rate, having worked with some of the most prestigious organizations, including the Virelia royal family. He''s known across the industry as a walking encyclopedia ofw. However, he ended up in prison after crossing someone he shouldn''t have crossed and making some poor choices during evidence gathering. Rumor has it he went to jail willingly. Otherwise, he could have turned the tables on the prosecution."


    Dennis recognized the names. But what did they have to do with Alden''s biological daughter?


    Darcy continued, "Both are currently working for apany I had someone investigate. The real puppet master behind it is a young woman named Miranda, in her early twenties. She''s the heiress of the Lancaster dynasty in Ardenza Initially, we assumed they worked for the Lancaster Group. But after some unexpected events, I found out that Miranda is actually the real daughter of the Hawke family, Alden''s biological daughter."


    "What? He''s daughter?"


    Dennis''s face paled in shock, clearly revealing the information Darcy offered had surpassed what he could handle.


    Darcy went on, "And NeuraCore, after its acquisition, was actually controlled by her."


    Dennis stood up, his face a canvas of disbelief. He was silent, lost thought, and finally spoke aftera


    short while, "If she orchestrated


    Alden''s family downfall..."


    Darcy replied calmly, "They had iting. They never did right by her. It''s nothing more than they deserved."


    They knew Miranda had been


    wrongly imprisoned for two years,


    which made it hard to muster any


    sympathy for Alden''s family. They felt a growing sense of awe towards Miranda.


    en


    "Besides, I suspect the real power behind those two is not the Lancaster Group,


    her instead."

 Chapter 314

    Darcy''s remark made Dennis'' face darken considerably.


    He knew full well what it meant if those two men were indeed loyal to Miranda. If everything Darcy said was true, this young woman''s cunning was practically terrifying.


    But he, as the head of the family and the founder of the Hawke Group empire, saw something else: her ability to handle people, to remain invisible in such a tumultuous situation, and to achieve her goals nheless.


    The fact that such depth and strategy belonged to a twenty-year-old girl was astounding.


    If the younger generation of the Hawke family had such a prospective heir, he could practically jump for joy.


    "Even though her father is in jail and has been disowned by the family, don''t forget, she shares the Hawke blood," Darcy hinted, and Dennis understood perfectly.


    The tradition of the Hawke Group allowed any blood rtive topete for the heirship. Within the Hawke family, there were only the leaders and other family members.


    The family head would be among the leaders, but the leader would also be the future head. And the heir was the sole candidate for the leadership position.


    In reality, these three roles would eventually converge into one person, with roles evolving over time. For example, Darcy was currently the present leader, and the previous one was Dennis, standing right there. Technically, Dennis was Darcy''s uncle.


    Dennis'' eyes darkened. "But her father''s branch no longer belongs to the Hawke family. This might stir discontent among other family members."


    Darcy chuckled, his eyes gleaming with sharpness. "Discontent or not, we''re just following the family rules."


    Dennis pondered for a moment, and then raised his head to look at Darcy. "You''re not even favoring your own son."


    Darcy smiled faintly, saying, "If you were in my shoes, you''d do the same."


    He paused, "He may have ambition, but whether he can secure the position isn''t up to me. It''s fairpetition."


    Dennis considered this and slowly nodded.


    "You go ahead and handle it. I would like to meet this child anyway. Make sure to coordinate with the Lancaster Group. They''re not your typical high society. In Ardenza, the Lancaster family is quite the esteemed name."


    "I understand. However, from what I can tell, the child seems to only have personal ties with the Lancaster Group. Besides that, they don''t have any business interests together. So, what she wants is what truly matters."


    Darcy, being a sharp individual, could see to the core of things. Dennis nodded slightly, looking at the tablet disying Miranda''s photo and details. His shrewd eyes twinkled with a sharp insight.


    Virell.


    "Don''t forget, it''s Vi 19 at Sunset Estates, a 200-square-foot mansion with a small hill. Bought per your request. Do you have any idea how expensivend is in this area? It cost a fortune even in the outskirts!" Marion grumbled, his love for money evident.


    Miranda, pulling her suitcase out of the airport, was waiting for a ride. "Why are you so worked up? It''s not like I didn''t pay you."


    Marionmented, "I feel for your money too! Isn''t your money supposed to be mine as well?"


    Miranda paused for a couple of seconds. "Bullshit. When did my money be your money? Didn''t I pay you a sry?"


    In fact, she had doubled Marion''s sry.


    Marion responded, "Alrighty."


    Marion was now a shareholder in thepany too, with Miranda giving him a twenty percent stake. She even let him run an investmentpany independently, as a sort of gift for him to y with.


    Even


    But Marion didn''t seem keen on ying alone. "What if I lose it all? It''ll be terrible


    to bear it alone."


    Good, dragging her into sharing the risk.


    "Alright, enough. I''m waiting for my ride. Booked a ride-share," she uttered, preparing to hang up.


    Marion mentioned, "Didn''t you just buy a ne? The vi has a helipad."


    Miranda replied, "Gotta be low-key."


    Marion was left speechless. She had just hung up when Lavinia''s call came through seamlessly.


    "Sweetheart, I''ve bought you an apartment in the city. If you find the outskirts ufortable, you can stay there, okay?"


    "Got it, thanks, Mom," she replied with a smile.


    Ever since the Hawke family incident, Lavinia insisted Miranda call her "Mom" instead of "Godmom".


    Miranda couldn''t refuse, so she had to adjust. It wasn''t the change that bothered her, but the word "Mom" felt a bit awkward.


    "The ne must havended by now, right? I told you there''s a private car, and we have a family jet too. Why flymercial? It''s exhausting!"


    "No worries, I''m treating it like a vacation."


    "In a while, I have a meeting in Virell too, and I''ve already talked to the folks there.


    If you need anything, just contact them."


    Miranda smiled and gave an "okay", listening to a few more pieces of advice before ending the call. She exhaled, adjusting her hat.


    Zephra wasn''t that far from Virell; the flight took only two hours. It


    wasn''t like they wouldn''t t


    other for long. They frequently traveled across the country or overseas, yet they seemed concerned.


    ???


    Just after hanging up, a car horn honked nearby. She turned to see the license te of the car she''d booked. Gazing closely, she found it was a Maserati.

 Chapter 315

    Miranda nced at her phone again, double-checking the details. No mistake about the license te. But a Maserati?


    She''d been on a call when she hailed the ride online, so she hadn''t even noticed what kind of car it was. Were rich people just ying around like this now?


    Seeing her hesitation, the driver honked the horn twice, a bit impatiently. She quickly took a few steps and opened the car door, sliding into the back seat.


    The car smelled faintly of something luxurious, a scent she immediately recognized as expensive. Exotic ingredients, no doubt, which meant a hefty price


    tag.


    "If you took any longer, I''d be fined for waiting," came a voice from the driver''s seat, surprisingly young and vibrant, probably from twenty to twenty-five years old.


    From her vantage point, she could see the young man at the wheel, his hair a striking silver, his profile sharp and handsome.


    The watch on his wrist, resting on the steering wheel, she''d seen it before-worth a cool three hundred grand. Were these spoiled rich kids driving rideshares now?


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. "Driving a Maserati for a rideshare? I had to make sure it wasn''t some scam."


    The young man smirked. "You don''t get out much, do you?"


    After that, Miranda didn''t respond, and the car fell into afortable silence. Jazz music yed softly, and Miranda scrolled through her messages on her phone.


    "s."


    Miranda looked up at the sighing man, and then back down at her phone. "s!!"


    He sighed again. Miranda nced up. What was this, a melodrama?


    "Tell me, what''s the point of life?"


    Miranda was at a loss. He continued, "I feel life is so meaningless. Ever since I was born, it feels like all I have is money and nothing else."


    Oh, she got it now. He was driving for a rideshare to show off his wealth. Regr bragging just wasn''t cutting it anymore.


    "How does someone like me, who doesn''t need money, get people to be genuine with me?"


    Lips twitching shortly, Miranda resisted the urge to smack him.


    His voice carried a mix of longing and sadness. ¡°Not gonna lie, I just had a disastrous online dating meet-up."


    Miranda instinctively replied, "Well, congrats. I mean, that''s really unfortunate."


    "First time we met, she wanted me to buy her a designer bag. So materialistic! I didn''t even drive; I wore my cheapest clothes, where does it show that I''m loaded? And even so, she still intended fleecing me I mean, I invested so much emotionally."


    Miranda kept silent. This was his cheapest outfit? Every piece had a brand logo. She could hardly believe it. If he hadn''t just had his heart broken.


    "You rich kids do online dating too?" she asked, holding back the urge to kick him.


    He perked up for her eventually joining the conversation, his voice gaining enthusiasm.


    "What''s wrong with online dating? Got something against it?"


    Miranda replied, "No, not at all. It''s great, really."


    He sighed again. "It''s just a case of reality not living up to expectations."


    Miranda remarked, "Hey, you still have money."


    "What''s money good for? I just want to know what love feels like."


    Miranda stayed silent, but he kept talking.


    "My dad married into my mom''s family, you know?"


    Miranda said, "No, I didn''t."


    "But he cheated not long after they got married, with his first love. the time of him being home i is


    decreasing." Content beloelon


    Miranda paused, offering a bit of sympathy. "Sorry to hear that."

 Chapter 316

    "Well, my mom''s got a couple of young guys she supports. Thetest one is about my age."


    Miranda found her speechless.


    "My mom always says life''s too short not to enjoy it. My dad, on the other hand, says never miss out on the people around you-or the money."


    Miranda kept silent. Now she understood why this guy was the way he was.


    "My dad also had a kid with his first love, but luckily, that kid doesn''t get a dime from our family. Because my dad married into our family, and his other kid doesn''t carry ourst name."


    Miranda thought to herself that he didn''t actually have to share everything.


    "The marriagews in Virelia are different from back home, and anyway, my dad won''t divorce. He still needs my mom''s money to support his first love."


    Miranda finally broke her silence. "Doesn''t your mom care?"


    "My mom says my dad''s getting old, losing his looks and charm, so she''s not interested anymore. She doesn''t mind if he finds someone else forfort. And the mistress is always trying to win my mom over, treating her better than my dad."


    Miranda was at a loss for words, not even giving a few teases.


    He sighed, "Just before I left, my dad blocked me."


    "Why?" Miranda asked on instinct, feeling she deserved to know after listening to all of this.


    He exined, "I felt bad for my dad, so I started helping him with stocks."


    "And the market was booming at the time, so we both invested."


    Miranda guessed, "Did you make your dad lose the money?"


    "I made two million dors, and my dad lost two million." He said as he clicked his tongue, "The old man can''t handle it."


    Miranda was left speechless. At this moment, a mechanical voice chimed in, "Your destination has been reached."


    Hearing this, Miranda felt as if she had just emerged from a bizarre dream. What on earth had she just experienced?


    "Oh, you''re here," The silver-haired young man said as he turned to Miranda, a sh of admiration in his eyes.


    "Wait, have I seen you on TV?"


    Miranda immediately opened the car door. "No, you haven''t."


    "What''s your name?" The silver-haired young man leaned out a bit, his eyes shining brightly. He asked, gazing at Miranda, who was getting out of the vehicle, "You''re the first person to listen to me for so long." .


    Miranda curled slightly her lips. "How many rides have you done?"


    The silver hairughed, his bright


    eyes twinkling like stars. "Actuallet


    you''re my first one because


    everyone else cancels the moment they see me!"


    Miranda nodded, that exined his eagerness to talk.


    "I''m Carter Hawke. What about you?" he continued to ask.


    Miranda smiled as she turned away, waving. "Miranda," she said as she headed


    into the gatedmunity.


    Carter repeated the name to himself, "Miranda."


    Why did that name sound so nice?


    And why did he have such a strong urge to talk to her, stronger than he ever did with his online girlfriend, no, ex-girlfriend?


    As soon as she got in the car and spoke to him, he just couldn''t stop talking.


    There was something about her that felt oddly familiar andforting.


    Miranda paused at the entrance of the estate, frowning slightly as she muttered, "Carter Hawke? Another Hawke?"


    Had she somehow stumbled into the Hawke family''s nest in this life?

 Chapter 317

    Today she ended up hailing a luxury ride from a rideshare app and was treated to some jaw-dropping gossip, which left her pretty amazed.


    She''d seen her fair share of wealthy folks living it up, but this degree was the first. In such a family, this silver-haired young guy hadn''t turned out terribly, which was a feat in itself.


    There was even something a bit innocent about him, she mused. Maybe he''d taken up rideshare driving to have someone to talk to.


    After all, chit-chatting with strangers was usually easy, but opening up to people one knew could be tough. Otherwise, why would he opt for online dating? It was just too bad he got a raw deal with that one.


    She nced up at the estate in front of her. The grand iron gates stretched about thirty feet across, and the entire estate was managed by an Al butler. Before she arrived, her face and information had been entered into the system, so as soon as she reached the gate, it opened automatically.


    "Wee home, ma''am," a sultry mechanical female voice greeted her, not quite matching the usual Al tone.


    The estate had three vis, one of which had been converted into ab. Crystal would be moving in soon, so the entire estate was redesigned as an eco-park, which was why Miranda chose a suburban location instead of the city center.


    The estate also boasted an anti-satellite system, keeping it invisible to satellites. All satellite images showed were a few vi models. It''s a no-fly zone for drones, which would be jammed if they entered the airspace.


    She had already informed Mr. Ashcroft about this. He could negotiate directly with the military, sparing her the need to deal with those folks. Meanwhile, Timothy and Beck were still in a standoff, which left her with some peace.


    Not long after she entered the estate, her phone rang-it was Mr. Ashcroft.


    "Hey there, kiddo, have you reached Virell? Where are you now?"


    Miranda could hear the warmth in Mr. Ashcroft''s voice and smiled. "Justnded and made it home."


    She continued walking down the tree-lined path, shadows dancing across her face, lending a mysterious beauty to her cool demeanor.


    Then she felt a bit uncosy;rge louses weren''t all perfect. Maybe she''d install some golf carts around someday the estate to avoid all the walking.


    "Ah, I told you to stay at Elian''s ce. It''s huge, and since no one''s there most of the time, it''d just go to waste otherwise. Plus, you''d save on buying a house," Mr. Ashcroft sighed.


    As he spoke, Miranda noticed some background noise on Mr. Ashcroft''s end, like a group of old men chatting away, but it was intermittent, so she figured he was watching TV.


    "Thanks, Mr. Ashcroft, but I feel morefortable in my own ce," Miranda replied as she entered the vi.


    "When will youe over and meet my old pals?" Mr. Ashcroft asked, sounding slightly tentative, as if worried she might refuse.


    "In a couple of days, once I''m settled in."


    Hearing this, Mr. Ashcroft chuckled. "Great, great, once you''re settled in. I''lle to pick you up myself!"


    Miranda paused for a moment. "I''lle to you instead."


    Having Mr. Ashcrofte to pick her up felt a bit disrespectful to his seniority.


    "Alright, alright! Just remember, Virell''s getting chilly, so keep warm, kiddo."


    She chuckled. "Thanks, Mr. Ashcroft."


    Over at Velvet Ridge in Virell, a couple of old men surrounded Mr. Ashcroft, their faces full of curiosity.


    "Is she the one who cured you?"


    "Really? She sounds so young!"


    "Can she really cure us too?"


    "Is she your grandson''s future wife?"


    Mr. Ashcroft grinned mysteriously as he heard their words. "You''ll see, this youngdy is something special."


    After all, Timothy and Beck had


    argued to the point of tattling on each other over Miranda. The two didn''t answer to the same authority and I didn''t hold back in their rivalry, leaving their bosses with headaches. But that was their problem, not his.


    "I can believe most of it, but as for her being your grandson''s future wife, I''m skeptical," one of the old men waved dismissively. "That boy, could any girl stand him? He''s fough and brash; not even men camhandle him, let alone women."


    Mr. Ashcroft remained silent. He couldn''t argue with that. Even though these two wasn''t officially a couple, he''d already treated Miranda as his daughter-inw.


    After hanging up, Miranda noticed dyed messages popping up due to the


    earlier poorwork connection.


    Hannah sent, [Sis! I''ll being to Virell to visit you soon!]


    Caius wrote, [If you need any help over there, just call me. I''m swamped at work


    and can''t get away right now. I''lle see you when I can.]


    Crystal typed, [Save me a big room for me.]


    Marion informed, [The people I arranged for you will arrive this afternoon.]


    Miranda replied to Marion''s message, [What people?]


    Marion responded a few minutester, [Security personnel.]


    Miranda sent a few question marks. She hadn''t asked for security.


    Marion stated, [It''s fitting for ady of the estate; anything less would be unbing.]


    Soon enough, she''d understand exactly what Marion meant by "unbing".

 Chapter 318

    She found herself staring at the four people standing in front of her-two men and two women.


    They were young, each exuding a distinct aura that seemed to reflect their individual expertise. She couldn''t quite put her finger on it, but they all seemed impressive.


    "Hello, Miss, my name is Jo. I''m the butler you''ve hired. I''ll be at your service here at the estate. Beforeing here, I trained at the Al and robotics workshop, so I''m well-versed in Al applications and can even program them to manage the household."


    Jo had a square-jawed, handsome face, dressed in a ssic tuxedo, holding a tablet with an air of respectful confidence.


    Miranda sat on the couch, flipping through Jo''s credentials. Wow, a full-service butler. He even knew martial arts.


    Where did Marion find him? Hiring someone like this on the open market wouldn''te cheap, she surmised.


    The Lancaster family also had a head butler like this, responsible for managing all personnel and organizing every event in their grand estate.


    She nced at the other man, who was a bit older and sported a beard. "And you are?"


    The man chuckled heartily. "I''m Bob, here to cook for you, Miss."


    Miranda nced at his resume. A chef. But why did a chef also have hand-to- handbat skills? And what in the world was "bare-handed dismemberment"?


    She turned her attention to the two young women.


    "I''m Mia, your maid," Mia, who wore a pair of ck-framed sses, introduced herself shyly.


    Miranda frowned. ording to her file, this was the woman who reportedly took down seven murderers in the delta region?


    "I''m Cecilia, the gardener and assistant to the butler," said the other woman, who looked pretty with an air of refined intelligence. "I can also serve as a guard if you require, Miss."


    Miranda scrutinized Cecilia,paring her to the information she had. Able to turn any nt into a lethal weapon? That was intense.


    She couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of her mouth. Had Marion hired four assassins for her? Or perhaps they were undercover operatives in their respective fields.


    "How did you all end up here?" she inquired, curious about that.


    Butler Jo exchanged a nce with the other three, and then said, "The four of us were on the run abroad when a broker named Charles found us. He said there''s a very safe job here asking if we''re willing to take it.


    Miranda was at a loss.


    "But rest assured, Miss, if we ever betray our loyalty contract, we would take ourselves out," Jo said earnestly.


    Miranda winced, "No need for that. Killing is illegal in this country. So is suicide." Loyalty aside, judging by their skills, they seemed quite capable.


    Since Marion and Charles were responsible for their recruitment, she decided to keep them for now. She''d address any issues as they arose.


    After she gave them a few instructions, the four went off to their respective duties.


    She didn''t press them for details on why they had been hunted abroad. After all, wasn''t she also being pursued by foreign agents? They were all kindred spirits in a way, no need to dig into their pasts.


    Not long after, Marion called her.


    "So, are you satisfied? I had Charles pick them out carefully, just for a capable team of gatekeepers. I''ve seen in those TV shows that


    powerful heiresses in the estate


    always have a few secret experts guarding the ce. Anything other hejresses have, you should too. Pretty thoughtful of me, right?"


    Listening to Marion''s smug tone, Miranda was suddenly unsure whether to feel touched. As she headed upstairs, she quipped, "Someone might think you''ve hired me a bunch of assassins."


    "Well, you can think of them as that,


    if necessary. It''s those foreign


    agents who.target you anyway, and even if things get dicey, there are people who can handle the


    aftermath. If it happens abroad, then


    there''s even less to worry about."

 Chapter 319

    Marion hadn''t even finished his sentence before Miranda hung up.


    No wonder Marion was going on about the grand airs of an estate heiress; she''d probably been watching too many soap operas.


    But since these four people were all quite skilled, having them help with managing the estate seemed like a perfect fit. Besides, they were already hired; it wouldn''t do to just send them packing.


    Miranda headed upstairs, took a shower, and then copsed into bed for a good sleep.


    No one disturbed her, and the manor was peaceful and quiet. She ended up sleeping for two whole days.


    During her slumber, a faint, shimmering glow enveloped her, wrapping around her like a protective cocoon.


    After twenty-four hours, the butler tried calling her, but there was no response. Jo was a bit concerned but rxed after seeing the heart rate monitor on the bed showing normal readings. He figured Miranda was just exhausted or particrly fond of sleeping; maybe she had waken up in the middle but then drifted back to sleep.


    When Miranda finally woke up and nced at the date and time on the panel beside her bed, she was a bit surprised. Two days? Really?


    She felt different somehow, like something inside her had shifted. She looked at the lines on her palm, confused but not overly concerned. It was probably due to the batch of drugs she''d concocted before leaving Zephra.


    Creating those drugs required a lot of mental energy, and making them in bulk could indeed leave her drained.


    Stretchingzily, she got out of bed and walked over to the window. Looking out through the bay window, she could see the four staff members bustling about the estate.


    Mia was organizing things, Cecilia was pruning the hedges, Jo was patrolling the grounds, and Bob was hauling in a cartload of groceries for the kitchen.


    She raised an eyebrow-having people around really did make a difference. As she rolled her shoulders, Jo''s voice filled the room.


    "Miss, are you awake?"


    Each room was equipped with an inte, allowingmunication throughout the vi.


    "Yeah, just woke up," she replied, stretching her waist briefly and reaching for her phone as it chimed with a notification.


    "Would you like me to prepare a meal?"


    Having slept for two days, Miranda was indeed hungry. "Just something light, nothing too greasy."


    She still had to meet Mr. Ashcroft today.


    Jo responded, "Understood."


    Miranda nced at the messages on her phone, noticing that a few people had forwarded her the same news article.


    Opening one of them, her eyes widened slightly at the headline.


    "Mother Unable to Cope with Paralyzed Son''s Burden Chooses to Kill and Dismember Him-A Human Tragedy!"


    Beneath the headline were photos of Luna and Adam.


    Apparently, before Miranda had left Zephra, Luna had be pregnant. Adam, upon discovering this, was furious.


    With a baby on the way, Luna paid even less attention to Adam. Unable to stand being ignored, Adam threw something at Luna, nearly causing her to lose the baby.


    That was thest straw for Luna. To protect her unborn child and secure a smooth delivery in the future, she smothered Adam in his sleep.


    Fearing discovery, she dismembered him.


    MS


    But just a few days ago, around when Miranda left Zephra, someone noticed


    something amiss and alerted the authorities.


    The police uncovered the truth about Adam''s death. However, as Luna was pregnant, she couldn''t be sentenced to death.


    Initially, Luna might have evaded


    severe punishment due to


    humanitarian reasons. But someone deliberately caused Luna to


    With the baby gone, ne


    miscarry.


    Luna


    lost her will to live and leapt from the


    hospital roof, dying instantly.

 Chapter 320

    The Zade family had always been the talk of the town. Their every move revealed fatuousness, so out of touch with the rest of the world. The mother and son duo had stirred up countless trouble, and people were on the edge of their seats, waiting to see how their story would end.


    When the news broke, it spread like wildfire across the inte. It was the kind of sensational story that took over the headlines and stayed there.


    Miranda nced at thements section, which was buzzing with a mix of disbelief and relief.


    "People like that are a menace to society. Better off this way."


    "Yeah, a family with such a criminal streak is terrifying. Good riddance, right? Who knows who they''d target next?"


    "There''s always a reason behind a tragedy. Luna was oppressed by her husband and son all her life, and she finally snapped, sending her son to hell. But she walked herself into this mess."


    "Scary stuff. I''m so d I moved away from their neighborhood. Imagine the property values plummeting!"


    "Adam must''ve been some kind of bad seed. It takes a lot to twist a kid so badly."


    "The Zades and the Hawkes are either dead or behind bars. Anyone who gets involved with them is doomed."


    "Oh my God, I feel terrified for Miranda at the mere thought of it. Thank heavens she got out of the Zade family when she did."


    Miranda skimmed through a few morements before turning off her phone screen. She had seen thising for Luna and her son, but the way it all unfolded was more extreme than she had anticipated.


    Adam''s personality had been


    apparent from a young age. He had indeed super-male syndrome, exhibiting antisocial and aggressive tendencies, and his parents only fueled it by spoiling him and feeding into his sense of superiority. He was He


    treated like a king at home, free to do whatever he pleased.


    No wonder he turned out the way he did. Some folks said he was so over-the-top obtuseness it was like he belonged in a movie, not in a real world, but the truth was, Adam was indee@brainless, his behavior a product of his upbringing. It was like the cause of a tree growing crooked was how it was tended, beside its own problematic strain.


    Arabe wasn''t much different. The Hawke family had their own brand of dysfunction, showering her with the same kind of indulgence. It was no surprise that these siblings, bound by blood, ended up on simr paths.


    In the end, the family stuck together, for better or worse. They faced their fate as a unit¡ªwhether it was death or prison, they did it collectively.


    After tidying herself up and slipping the bracelet she''d removed for her shower back on, Miranda headed downstairs for some bites. The moment she stepped into the dining room, the mouthwatering aroma hit her.


    The table was set with dishes that looked like they''d been plucked from a gourmet magazine, each one tailored to her tastes. It seemed like Marion had reallymunicated her preferences to Bob.


    As she took in her surroundings, she


    noticed how the vi had


    transformed in just a couple of days. It looked different, more refined, with tasteful decor and a touch of greenery that seemed to suit her perfectly. Everything was arranged with an eye for style, not too much, just enough to add character.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 321

    "These are..."


    Mia chuckled as she replied, "The butler insisted on it."


    Miranda nodded knowingly. Of course, professionals did everything differently. She turned to look at Mia, standing demurely beside her in a maid''s outfit.


    Mia had a naturally youthful face, and in that maid outfit, she looked as adorable as a porcin doll.


    "This outfit... maybe try another color next time?"


    The ssic ck and white maid attire always struck Miranda as a bit off.


    Mia nced at her dress. "What color do you prefer, Miss?"


    Miranda thought for a moment. Little girls often loved pink, right? "Pink, perhaps."


    "Sure thing, Miss," Mia replied sweetly.


    After finishing her meal, Miranda headed out. She wasn''t driving herself; her car was still on its way and wouldn''t arrive for a few more days.


    Just as she left the estate and was about to hit the main road, she caught sight of a car that looked oddly familiar. "A Maserati?" she murmured, eyebrows furrowing.


    She had barely recognized the car when the window rolled down, and a hand waved enthusiastically. "Hey, it''s me! We meet again!"


    The hand belonged to a silver-haired young man who grinned widely.


    Miranda sighed. What was this guy doing here?


    "Why are you still here?"


    Carter chuckled and uttered, "I''m waiting for you, of course."


    "For what purpose?" Miranda asked, puzzled.


    Carter replied, "I knew you''d be heading out eventually, so I waited here. It''s been two days, you know. Didn''t expect you''d stay in so long. You have no idea how I''ve gone through these two days. I''ve been surviving on takeout, just in case I missed you."


    Miranda''s face was a picture of confusion.


    Carter continued, "You need a ride, right? I can take you wherever you''re going."


    "You''ve been waiting just to give me a ride?" Miranda asked, incredulous.


    Carter''s eyes flickered with innocence. "Yep!"


    He added, "I''ve got nothing better to do, nor do I know what I should do. I


    thecould be your driver. And


    it''s


    swnovel?


    to have someone to chat


    with."


    Miranda got the hint. This guy just wanted someone to talk to. It


    seemed like he rarely found


    vel


    someone willing to listen, and now he didn''t want to let her go belongs to


    Judging by his words, this kid was probably starved for affection and


    hadn''t had many people to talk to


    growing up. Even he and his online girlfriend had broken up.


    ?


    Since her car wasn''t here yet, and she was a bit curious to hear more of his stories, she walked over, opened the car door, and slid into the back seat.


    At the sight of her getting in, Carter''s face lit up with a big smile as he started the engine. "Where are you headed?" he asked while driving.


    Miranda gave him an address. "Velvet Ridge."


    Upon hearing the name, Carter paused for a moment. "That ce..."


    It was known for housing some pretty important people. Although Carter grew up abroad, he spent a lot of time in Ardenza and had heard about Velvet Ridge. "What''s with the ce?" Miranda asked, noticing his unfinished sentence.


    Carter shook his head. "Nothing. What are you going there for? Just heard the people living there are quite influential."


    Miranda subtly raised an eyebrow. This kid really couldn''t keep things to himself. Most people wouldn''t pry this much.


    "Some business, of course," she replied.


    Carter sulked, "Oh, so you won''t tell me then?"


    Miranda said, "What else did you expect?"


    Carter pursed his lips. "Petty."


    Miranda was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 322

    Miranda couldn''t be bothered to respond to Carter, just gazing out the window instead.


    Even though Zephra was also a major city, wealthy in its own right, it paled inparison to the bustling vibrancy of Virell.


    Virell was teeming with people from all over the globe, and it seemed like the security was a notch above as well.


    Despite Miranda''s clear disinterest in a conversation with Carter, thetter''s mouth just kept running.


    "Miranda, you live alone in that big house of yours?"


    Without even lifting an eyelid, she muttered, "Yeah."


    "And your parents?"


    Miranda replied, "Gone."


    Carter fell silent for a moment. "I''m sorry."


    Miranda uttered, "It''s fine."


    "What about other family? Like siblings or cousins?" Carter just couldn''t hide his curiosity towards Miranda.


    "They''re gone too," Miranda responded.


    Carter was taken aback, realizing she might have it worse than he did.


    "Your entire family''s dead, that must be tough," hemented.


    Miranda was at a loss for words, unsure if he was being na?ve or just in foolish. "Blood rtives are gone, but the others are alive and kicking," she added dryly. Carter assumed she was just trying to hide her sadness. "Don''t be sad. Why not consider me family? Then you won''t be alone anymore," he suggested boldly. Miranda raised an eyebrow; she asked, "What, you want to be my son?"


    Carter went silent. His face fell; did it have to be a son?


    "Honestly, not having family can be a blessing. I''ve got loads of cousins, who are not in good terms, somethings even setting each other up, tsk, like some pce drama," he grumbled.


    This caught Miranda''s attention; she gave a quick nce at the rearview mirror, noticing the slight bitterness on his face as he made the remarks. Maybe the kid wasn''t entirely clueless.


    As they drove past a shooting range, Miranda suddenly spoke up. "Stop here."


    Carter hit the brakes. "What''s wrong?"


    Miranda nodded towards the Iron Sight Club outside. "I''ll check it out."


    Before leaving Zephra, the manager of a local range had rmended the Iron Sight Club in Virell to her. She was told to make an


    appearance, and once recogni


    swnowl


    she''d have free ess in the future.


    She hadn''t thought much of it until now, but with time to spare, she figured, why not?


    "You know how to shoot?" Carter asked, surprised, as Miranda opened the car door. He swiftly pulled over, disembarked the car and caught up with her.


    "Why are you following me?" she questioned, confused.


    "I''ve got nowhere else to be anyway, so I''m tagging along," he replied, sticking close like a shadow.


    As they approached, Carter caught a whiff of a faint, pleasant scent on her, something herbal; he found it soothing as he sniffed.


    Normally the club had a strict entry policy, requiring member


    identification. Miranda''s entry was seamless, thanks to the connections from Zephra and possibly some military nods, though she wasn''t sure of the details. Free ess was good enough for her.


    Carter, however, wasn''t on the list and had to sign up on the spot, excitedly joining her inside.


    "I''ve got to say, this ce is massive. I''ve driven by so many times but never stopped in," Carter marveled, taking in the range. With his striking silver hair, he was drawing plenty of attention.


    Miranda had heard from Hannah


    and Caius that clubs in Virell were frequented by military and government families, and the shooters here were top-notch among other ranges, making this ce a hub of expertise.

 Chapter 323

    It was said to be the most advanced ce in the country when it came to shooting


    ranges.


    Miranda strolled casually through the premises, observing the stance and precision of the shooters at the public ranges. They seemed way more skilled than those she''d seen back in Zephra.


    Zephra''s range felt more like a ce for hobbyists inparison.


    However, Miranda did spot a few familiar faces from her time at Zephra. One of them had even pestered her about taking him under her wing as a mentor.


    "This is my first time in a ce like this. Do you know how to shoot, Miranda?" Carter asked curiously.


    Miranda nced at the attendants assigned to them. "If you don''t know how to shoot, you can always ask them to teach you."


    Indeed, they were apanied by attendants specifically trained to assist them. These attendants knew the basics of shooting and could provide lessons if the guests needed it.


    Of course, the attendants weren''t experts; they knew the fundamentals and were


    not allowed to handle firearms with live ammunition without permission.


    "Yes, sir, if you need assistance, we offer one-on-one lessons," one of the attendants assured with a friendly smile.


    Carter''s eyes lit up with some idea as he nimbly sidled up to Miranda. "If you know how, can''t you just teach me?"


    Despite his affluent background, Carter had never taken an interest in shooting and never handled a gun. In his country, there was no gun control; they were everywhere, so there were no formal ranges like this.


    There''d be on-spot shooting ranges if one wanted.


    "If you don''t know how to shoot, why did you sign up for a membership?" Miranda teased, "Do you have money to burn?"


    The membership at Virell''s range was pricier than Zephra''s, yet Carter didn''t hesitate to sign up.


    He scratched his head. "It''s not that much."


    Actually, he was almost out of his allowance anyway.


    Miranda was skeptical. With Carter''s spendthrift ways and his airheaded demeanor, where did he get the money?


    In families like his, wealth was contingent on proving one''s worth. People like Elian and Sebastian had fortunes because they knew how to earn it.


    Even though Hannah''s family was wealthy, her allowance was modest. Simrly, Caius hadn''t seen such an allowance before joining the family business.


    As they chatted, a sharp-looking middle-aged man in a suit approached them and asked in a courteous manner, "Hello, are you Ms. Miranda Lancaster by any chance?"


    The manager''s face was all smiles. "I''m the manager here at the club The moment I saw the notification of your arrival, I rushed over. hope you don''t mind the dy, Ms Lancaster."  en


    Wow, this was a big deal. They''d already heard about the legendary sharpshooter from Zephra ¨C a youthful prodigy with extraordinary marksmanship. Now, here she was in person.


    Before Miranda arrived at Virell, someone had given the club a heads-up. She was a valued guest, free to use the facilities with no restrictions or charges. And she was a Lancaster.


    The Lancaster family was among the elite in Virell''s society, and the manager knew he had to treat her ordingly.


    Carter, however, was taken aback, starting to question just who


    Miranda really was. After all, the Iron Sight Club in Virell wasn''t an ordinary ce that showed this level


    swnovel.n


    of enthusiasm to just anyone


    He hadn''t heard about a Lancaster heiress with a sprawling estate and the whole


    family passing away being in town.


    l.ne


    Miranda was merely there to make an appearance and nned to leave soon since she had other matters to attend to. She just greeted the manager briefly, "Just came to show my face for a minute. I''ll be on my way shortly."


    No sooner had she said that when a familiar voice called out.


    "Miranda?"


    She turned to see who it was. Celeste?

 Chapter 324

    Celeste was rocking a skin-tight camouge outfit, specially tailored to show off her hourss figure. It was a perfect blend of sexy and sharp, exuding confidence and style. Her long, luscious waves of hair added to the allure, making her quite the head-turner.


    From the moment she arrived, eyes were drawn to her, and it was clear why.


    Miranda, on the other hand, was sporting a baseball cap, which seemed undiscernible from afar, giving her an air of youthful energy. Her casual outfit made her look more like the girl-next-door typepared to Celeste.


    "What are you doing here?" Celeste asked with a hint of condescension. "You can shoot too?"


    Miranda nced at her nonchntly. "Ms. Sterling, still haven''t learned how to speak properly, huh?"


    Celeste was a local staple in the Virell scene, and Sebastian had mentioned her brief stint in Zephra was all about Elian. With Elian gone, it was no surprise Celeste had left too.


    She wasn''t tied down by a full-time career in entertainment industry, so except asionally receiving a few gigs as films and variety shows, she could make her own arrangement most of the time. Nor did she have to travel around like other regr actresses. Thus, Miranda wasn''t the least bit surprised at Celester being here, given thetter''s clout.


    "Do you two know each other?" Carter chimed in, curious.


    Miranda replied, "Not really."


    Carter mentioned, "But you just dissed her."


    Miranda was speechless, feeling there was not necessary for him to interpret.


    Celeste was already fuming at Miranda''sments. "What did you mean by that? Are you insulting me?"


    Miranda thought Celeste must have something off upstairs. The answer was obvious, even with Carter''s helpful trantion.


    "Yeah, you didn''t catch that? Need me to spell it out?" Carter uttered.


    Miranda was like, "?"


    Celeste''s face turned a deeper shade of anger. She was about to retort, but Carter turned back to Miranda, asking, "Do you two have beef?"


    Miranda nodded. "She''s dug a pit for me a few times."


    Miranda hadn''t shed with Celeste directly, but she was well aware of the online drama Celeste had stirred up before the Hawke family''s


    downfall. From spreading rumo.ne


    leaking her past, Celeste''s


    fingerprints were all over it.


    Yet, the tables turned quickly, and now Celeste was infamous for her antics. Her carefully curated image of the aloof, refined heiress had crumbled, and people saw her more as a troublemaker.


    If it weren''t for her connections and clever maneuvering, she might have


    disappeared from the scene altogether.


    Carter looked shocked. "That''s pretty low."


    He turned to Celeste, his expression tantly using, "That''s filthy."


    Celeste couldn''t stand the open criticism from those two any longer. "Who are you calling filthy? What do you mean by digging a pit for you Clearly you are the one who has issues, and I''ve just exposed your true colors! Who do you think you are, insulting me to my face?"


    Beet


    Celeste had always held a grudge against Miranda. Her reputation had suffered because of Miranda, and she''d even been chewed out by her family for tarnishing their name with her online shenanigans, causing them adding more constraints her way.


    Having been pampered and adored all her life, Celeste wasn''t used to such humiliation. She came here to confront Miranda, only to end up being roasted by her and the silver-haired guy.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 325

    Carter stepped forward, feeling an unexpected surge of responsibility. He couldn''t just stand by and let Miranda be bullied, so he was about to speak up.


    "Who am I? I''m your maker. You can also call him that," Miranda said coolly.


    Carter blinked in shock as he stared at Miranda. Was she seriously trash-talking like that? So direct? So bold? Why did she have this strange obsession with calling people out like that?


    Celeste was furious, but against Miranda''s sharp tongue, she found herself at a loss for words. She lunged forward, raising her hand to p Miranda.


    But before she could, Carter caught her wrist.


    "Hey, let''s just talk it out, no need for violence," Carter urged. "She doesn''t actually mean she wants to be your maker, you know? It''s more like a, uh, hypothetical one."


    Miranda chimed in, "Exactly. It''s like when I say your mother''s out of the picture, it doesn''t mean she actually is, right?"


    Carter regretted his words instantly, almost on the verge of tears. Why did he have to open that can of worms? Was she really so unscrupulous? This Miranda, she was something else!


    Celeste''s eyes zed with anger. She raved, "You bitch! Does Eli know you''re like this? You two are just trash! I bet you''re just some sleazy girl who goes around seducing men. If he knew what you were really like, he wouldn''t want anything to do with you!"


    Miranda couldn''t be bothered to argue with Celeste. She simply called her "retarded" and turned to leave.


    She just disliked Celeste, because who would like someone who targeted them on the first meeting? Especially since Celeste had tried to mess with her online a few times. It was nothing serious, so Miranda didn''t feel the need to deal with her beyond a few choice words.


    The manager stood there, wide-eyed and speechless.


    Carter didn''t dare say a word either. Once upon a time, he wasn''t afraid of anything, but now he feared that if he said something, Miranda woulde up with an even sharpereback.


    Miranda''s way with words was far from polite, but it was so satisfying!


    "Who dared upset our little princess? See how worked up she is."


    A man''s voice,yered with a touch of reproach, sounded from behind them. Seeing who it was, Celeste immediately adopted a hurt


    Ditiel


    expression, her voice both pitiful and angry. "Mr. Bartley, it''s her! That''s Miranda!"


    Ever since Celeste had returned to Virell, she had exaggerated every story about Zephra and the online gossip about Miranda among the local socialites. As a result, the


    young men and women here


    viewed


    Miranda as some maniptive, attention-seeking drama queen who relied on underhanded tactics.


    Even though most of the stories were online, and they weren''t the ones directly involved, oblivious to the authenticity, they chose to believe the so-called "truth" from someone they knew.


    Because of this, Miranda''s reputation was in tatters.


    "Stop right there!" Hugomanded sternly, his face darkening. "I said stop!" Miranda didn''t even acknowledge him. But when Hugo shouted again, she paused, turning to the dazed Carter. "What are you standing there for? nning to stay and dine with them?"


    Carter snapped out of it and hurried after her.


    Beingpletely ignored only made Hugo''s expression grow darker. "Hold her down!" he barked.


    The manager quickly interjected, "No, no, let''s just talk about this, Mr. Bartley."


    He had hoped to calm things down, but the bodyguards were already advancing toward Miranda.

 Chapter 326

    It all happened so fast that even if the manager wanted to call security, it would have been toote.


    Two burly bodyguards lunged at Miranda. Carter was about to step in and help when he saw it happen. Just as the first bodyguard was about to grab Miranda''s shoulder, her hand shot out, snatching his wrist with lightning speed.


    A sharp crack echoed through the room, followed by the bodyguard''s agonized scream, leaving everyone wide-eyed in disbelief.


    While they were still processing what happened, the other bodyguard suddenly let out a cry of pain, copsing to his knees, clutching his side as if in excruciating agony,pletely unable to rise.


    The bodyguard with the broken wrist wore a look of terror as he nced at his fallenrade, bewildered by how this woman managed to take them down so effortlessly.


    He gritted his teeth, ready to attack Miranda again. But as he swung, Miranda deftly sidestepped, avoiding the blow.


    "Ahhhh!" he screamed again, copsing to the floor in pain, just like his partner.


    Miranda looked down at the two writhing men with a calm, emotionless gaze. "Forgot to mention,ing at me has its costs."


    Carter was utterly stunned. How on earth did Miranda do that?


    "What did you do to them?!" Hugo demanded, both shocked and furious.


    Celeste was equally taken aback. "They..."


    Miranda replied, her voice cool, "Take a guess."


    All she had done was strike a few pressure points, leaving them incapacitated and


    in pain for a good halfhour. Hugo stared at her for a moment, sizing her up.


    "Ms. Lancaster, even with the Lancaster family backing you, there are things


    beyond their reach," he said, his words dripping with threat.


    "This is Virell, not your yground to run wild," he kept on in a frigid tone. ¡°Cause trouble here, and you''ll face the consequences."


    Hugo''s brothers started gathering around too, curiosity etched on their faces as they shot appraising nces at Miranda, trying to figure out what exactly she had done.


    "Virell, huh? Well, newssh, Miranda''s our friend too, and she''s not alone."


    A bold male voice rang out. A group of guys approached, positioning themselves beside Miranda. They were familiar faces to her-the same rich kids she''d met at the shooting range in Zephra. Over time, they''d be quite friendly, and she''d even given them some shooting pointers. Miranda was pleasantly surprised to see them standing up for her, a smile tugging at her lips. These boys had more backbone than she realized.


    "Yeah, we know how Miranda is. It''s ridiculous you''re picking a fight with someone


    as decent as her," one of the guys said coldly.


    "If you want to mess with her, you''ll have to get through me first!"


    "Damn right!"


    The boys formed a protective line in front of Miranda, creating a tense standoff.


    Celeste watched in disbelief, her


    face


    standed with mockery. "You''re


    standing up for her? What, did she charm you too? Miranda, you''re full


    of


    rprises!"


    Carter quickly moved to Miranda''s side, keeping a close watch.


    Ian Bartley squinted. "Defending this drama queen? You guys from Zephra have


    an interesting crowd. What is it, are you dering war over some girl?"


    He paused for a beat, and then sneered, "Do you really think you''re up to it?"


    His words made the group of guys look equally serious. Celeste chimed in,


    Feeling like she had finally gained the upper hand, Celeste seemed quite pleased, looking at Miranda and her friends with contempt.


    Miranda, who had been stepping outside, turned back into the range.


    "Seems like the mongrels in Virell have a nasty bark."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 327

    Miranda''s words had struck a nerve, setting Hugo and his entourage aze with anger. Yet, they had principles-they didn''t hit women. For a gentleman to strike ady would be a scandal they couldn''t afford. So they found themselves utterly frustrated by Miranda''s audacity.


    Meanwhile, the guys on Miranda''s side, the heirs of the Zephra circle, found her boldness exhrating.


    Hugo clenched his teeth. "Miranda! You must have a death wish!"


    Miranda turned to Will beside her. "How''s your shooting practice goingtely?"


    Will scratched his head. "Not bad, I suppose. Since you''ve been teaching me, I''ve improved a bit."


    Miranda nodded and then addressed Hugo, "Same rules as always. Since we''re at a shooting range, let''s have a contest. Loser calls the winner ''Daddy''. How about it?"


    Miranda wasn''t about to back down, especially since her friends had been insulted. She couldn''t let Will and the others get pushed around by these guys. Some people only learned when they got a taste of their own medicine.


    "Of course, if you don''t want to shoot, we can always settle this with our fists," Miranda said, ring at the group across from her. "Though in that case, I''d be enough on my own."


    Her bravado was palpable, and she clearly didn''t think much of Hugo''s crew. She could take them on herself, but she wanted to make sure Will and the others felt included.


    Carter and the other wealthy kids from Zephra felt their lips twitch unwittingly. Miranda seemingly took a specially liking for role-ying.


    Hugo and his buddiesughed. "You? Do you even know your own limits?"


    They''d heard rumors about a hotshot girl shooter from Zephra, but seeing was believing. They figured it was just a gimmick for the shooting range, a performance rather than reality.


    Many of them, sons of officials or military families, had been trained since childhood, some even spending time in the army. They thought less of Miranda''s amateurish skills, which were no match for them.


    As for a fistfight, well, many of those military family heirs had trained in martial arts, even though they didn''t join the army. Their skills were nothing to scoff at. Miranda''s words seemed to mock their strengths, which only made themugh. Some started mocking her.


    "Little girl, think you''re tough, huh? Never been knocked down before?"


    "You have any idea what kind of training we''ve had normally?"


    "Pretty face, but not much else, huh?"


    Celeste chimed in sarcastically, "You think this is Zephra? So provincial, bragging like that, you might regret itter."


    She was eager to see Miranda get what she perceived as a well-deserved lesson.


    But then, the boys standing with Miranda stepped up, standing shoulder to shoulder with her, their faces set with determination. They were ready to back Miranda, no matter the odds.


    "Can''t let a girl handle this alone. We''ve got this."


    "Yeah, you stand back. We''ll take care of it!"


    Initially, they stood by Miranda out of camaraderie from the range, but her words had ignited something within them. If Miranda, a girl, could stand fearless, why shouldn''t they?


    At the sight of them rally around Miranda, Celeste''s smile faded. She couldn''t understand what spell Miranda had cast over them, wondering people would actually defend someone like her.


    Carter, too, was affected by their momentum, even as the situation spiraled beyond his anticipation. However, when he gazed at Miranda''s figure, he felt the unexpected and unswerving urge to protect her.


    Just as he was about to step forward, Miranda checked the time. ¡°Oh, looks like we''re out of time for shooting I''ve got other ns." She nced at Hugo''s crew and said, "Guess we''ll settle this


    lov


    hand-to-hand."


    Hugo and his friends wore a mix of disbelief and mocking grins. But before they


    could react, Miranda was already in motion.


    "Hey!"


    A man started to shout, but his


    words died in his throat as


    Miranda''s pace suddenly surged, her movements a blur. With a single punch, she sent one of Hugo''s guys sprawling. Then, in a swift turn, she kicked another, her agility and power breathtaking.


    Her speed and strength left the others with no time to react. Even those trained inbat couldn''t match her sheer skill. Two managed to muster a response, only


    to be swiftly floored by Miranda.


    The crunch of bones shattering


    echoed, sending shivers down


    Carter''s and the others'' spine. The mere sound of it was agony enough, like a phantom pain spreading through the onlookers as their face winced ordingly.


    By the time everyone realized what had happened, Hugo and his friends were writhing on the ground, unable to move the limbs that hurt the most-clear signs of broken bones.


    It was brutal, utterly brutal.

 Chapter 328

    The guys from Zephra and Carter were all frozen in shock. Was Miranda even human?


    By this time, Miranda had already stepped toward Celeste, who was backing away in fear.


    "What do you want?"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Miranda strode right up to Celeste and delivered a swift kick to her chest.


    With a dull thud, Celeste was sent flying backward, crashing to the ground just like the others. Shey there, wailing in pain, unable to even crawl up.


    Miranda had gone easy on Celeste, recognizing she wasn''t much of a fighter. But a good ten days to a couple of weeks of recovery was inevitable.


    This whole scene caught the attention of two individuals standing at a distance. If you looked closely, you''d notice they were both wearingbat boots. Despite their youth, there was an undeniable air of seasoned experience about them.


    "Did you see how fast she moved? How is she that quick?" the more delicate- looking man remarked, clearly stunned.


    The man beside him, with sharper features, replied in a low voice, "And you can''t tell where she learned it. The moves are basic, but her speed and precision, the way she delivers just enough force and explosiveness, it''s something else."


    "Even if we go up against her, there''s no guarantee we''d win," the delicate man said, his eyes narrowing. "Her strength isn''t overwhelming, but she knows how to make the most of what she''s got. And did you notice when she dealt with those two bodyguards? I still don''t know what she actually did."


    Brian let out a sigh. "A master hidden among the ordinary folks."


    They were on a day off, their routine training brought them to the shooting range, not expecting to witness such prowess.


    A woman taking down a bunch of guys-unbelievable. And they knew full well, most of those guys had training. Yet, in front of this woman, they were utterly defenseless.


    Meanwhile, Miranda stood there, looking down at the men sprawled out as if they were trash.


    "Pretty weak."


    That line, paired with her disdainful gaze, cut deep into the Virell wealthy heirs.


    They red venomously at Miranda, but couldn''t move a muscle.


    "Fight me one-on-one!" one of them shouted angrily.


    Everyone turned to look at him, eyes silently saying, ¡°How could someone be so clueless?"


    The young man mmed up instantly, realizing he''d just said something incredibly foolish.


    Miranda nced at them. "If you''re nning revenge,e at me."


    With that, she turned and walked away. Time was ticking, and she needed to get to Velvet Ridge.


    The manager was the first to react, quickly dialing for an ambnce.


    He didn''t dare try to stop her. He feared he''d end up getting punched into the air too.


    The Zephra boys instinctively made way for Miranda. They hadn''t expected her to be this strong.


    They were both shocked and weirdly impressed! Each of them looked at Miranda with eyes full of admiration and awe. They were this close to


    kneeling and chanting her praises.


    en


    Carter scampered after Miranda as she left.


    She had fought and was now leaving. And no one dared to stop her. Because, really, who could take her on? And Miranda was a VIP at the club.


    The manager knew she had connections, military ones. How these Virell boys ended up at odds with her was beyond him.


    So, he didn''t take any action, figuring it was best to let them sort out their own mess. He just called in a few ambnces.


    "Miranda, Miranda, how do you do it? You''re incredible. They won''t be seriously hurt, will they?" Carter, like a fanboy, trailed after her.


    Miranda kept walking, saying, "They''ll live. But they''ll be in pain for a few days, and probably bed-ridden for ten days to a couple of weeks."


    Carter hurried to keep up. "Damn, how do you manage that?"


    Miranda replied, "I studied medicine."


    Carter was speechless. Did med students fight this well? As long as no one died, they could hit as hard as they wanted? So Miranda knew


    exactly what oue to expect?


    "Aren''t you worried they''ll cause you trouble? They''re not just anyone," Carter said, knowing his own foreign background wouldn''t be much help to her.


    These guys were Virell heirs, with families in politics or the military, utterly powerful.


    Miranda shrugged. "I''m not worried, I have my own connections anyway."


    Carter fell silent. Even now, he wanted to shout, "What connections? Tell me already!"


    As they reached the Maserati, Miranda asked, "Are you driving me to Velvet Ridge, or should I call a cab?"


    Carter quickly opened the car door for her, afraid that Miranda might change her mind. "Of course, I''ll drive you!"


    So, after leaving the shooting range, Miranda got into Carter''s car, heading to her next destination.


    From that day on, Miranda was


    cklisted by the Virell scions. She


    became someone they all agreed


    never to mess with again, at least not without a hundred bodyguards on hand.

 Chapter 329

    Carter quickly dropped Miranda off at Velvet Ridge.


    Despite the quaint name, the ce was guarded by armed soldiers. Carter couldn''t drive his car inside, so Miranda had to get out at the gate.


    From a distance, one could see the estate wasposed of multiple Mystoria- style gardens and courtyards.


    Carter couldn''t help but wonder, "Can you even get in?"


    The residents here were mostly families of high-ranking military and political figures; not just anyone could walk in. It was one of the most heavily secured areas in all of Virell.


    Carter, naturally, had no clearance to enter. He didn''t know Miranda''s background, so he was unsure if she could get in either.


    Miranda stepped out of the car confidently. "We''ll find out once I go and ask."


    Carter was left speechless.


    "Oh, by the way, I''m not paying for the ride," Miranda called back as she walked towards the gate.


    "Hello, I''m here to see Mr. Larry Ashcroft."


    She approached the guards, gave her name, and was immediately allowed through.


    "Hello, Mr. Ashcroft has instructed us to bring you in as soon as you arrive. Please, follow me."


    Not only was she allowed in, but someone was also assigned to escort her. As Carter watched this unfold, his curiosity about Miranda''s identity grew even stronger.


    He leaned against his Maserati, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    "Who exactly is Miranda?" he mumbled to himself, pulling out his phone.


    Initially, he just wanted to see if he could find anything about Miranda online. After all, it wasn''t every day one could learn about someone just by typing their name into a search engine.


    But surprisingly, he did find something. What started as a casual search turned into an hour-long deep dive into juicy gossip.


    "No way she''s that impressive? This can''t be real. Oh man, that''s rough. Huh? That''s quite a twist."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Miranda had already arrived at Larry''s residence. The butler greeted her warmly as she walked in.


    Larry stood up with a broad smile. "Ah, Miranda, you''ve arrived."


    Miranda returned the greeting with a smile. "Mr. Ashcroft."


    She barely started, and four more gentlemen stood up from the couch. The sudden appearance of the four people startled Miranda, leaving her greetings unfinished.


    Larry chuckled, introducing them, "This is Grandpa Paisley, this is Grandpa Zade,


    this is Grandpa Marsh, and this is Grandpa Dempsey."


    Silent, Miranda offered a polite smile and nodded at each of them. The four gentlemen scrutinized her with curiosity, exchanging nces with


    another.


    The Guardians were all dressed in sharp suits, thoughpared to Mr. Ashcroft, theirplexions were somewhat sallow.


    Yet they still radiated a certain vigor, though it seemed to be waning.


    "These gentlemen here, they are my oldrades," Larry exined with a grin.


    "Hello," Miranda greeted them sweetly.


    Perhaps they''d heard many stories about her from Larry, because after sizing her up, they seemed intrigued and even fond of the youngdy before them due to her good behavior.


    "Hello, hello, Mira,e have a seat," Mr. Paisley said warmly.


    Mr. Zade followed up, "We heard you helped cure Larry''s ailment. Can you help others too?"


    "Yeah, that condition isn''t easy to treat. Do you think you could take a look at us as well?" Mr. Marsh asked hesitantly.

 Chapter 330

    "Hey, Miranda, is it true what Larry says? That you''ve got some kind of healing skills nobody else has?" Mr. Dempsey asked, his curiosity piqued.


    The Guardians, just like Larry, were all suffering from a rare illness that had been a thorn in their sides for years. Mr. Paisley had it the worst,pared to the others.


    Doctors had given him only a few months, and despite the pain being a constantpanion, Miranda''s appearance felt like a glimmer of hope in their otherwise bleak horizon. Especially with Larry standing there, a living testament to her abilities.


    Larry, looking somewhat annoyed, intervened, "Hey, don''t scare her off. She''s just a kid."


    The Guardians settled down a bit but continued to stare at Miranda with hopeful eyes, resembling a group of eager schoolchildren.


    Miranda was at a loss for words.


    "Miranda, the Guardians and I, we''ve all been through the wringer together. Back in the day, we fought in the same battle, which is where we all picked up this


    sted virus. So, could you do like what we had discussed earlier?"


    Seeing Miranda''s silence, Larry assumed perhaps the group might be overwhelming her.


    "We can do this one at a time, it''s alright, no rush. But could you start with Mr. Paisley? He''s got it the worst, and the doctors say he''s only got less than three months," Larry uttered, his eyes red-rimmed.


    The others three quickly chimed in, echoing his plea.


    "Yeah, start with Mr. Paisley. We can wait."


    "Anything for him. Whatever it takes."


    "I don''t mind waiting. Even if there''s no treatment for me, that''s fine. Just help him


    find some relief. No one should go out in such pain."


    These once-tough men were now visibly emotional, their eyes glistening.


    Miranda pressed her lips briefly. "It''s not impossible to treat everyone together."


    Her words drew everyone''s attention.


    "But you see, I just came from a bit of a scuffle and need to rest up a bit."


    She had


    leaving her


    body tensed; she


    required settling herself down before conducting the


    belongs to en kme


    the treatment.


    Larry was curious. "A scuffle? With who?"


    WI


    Miranda scratched her head. "Not sure, there were maybe seven or eight of them."


    Larry''s expression hardened as he asked, "Who would dare mess with you? Tell


    me where this happened, and I''ll make a call."


    "Virell Iron Sight Club," Miranda replied.


    After ensuring Miranda had a ce to rest, Larry promptly made a


    the club, and then returned to the to


    living room. The Guardians were all ears, eager and indignant.


    "Who on earth picks a fight with a girl? That''s outrageous!"


    "At the shooting range, you said? Whose kids were they?"


    "Absolutely, someone needs a talking to!"


    "It''s been a while since I gave someone a good telling-off! This is absurd, picking on a girl!"


    Larry fell silent for a moment.


    "They


    Pais of the guys were Mr


    and the


    Mr. Zade''s grandsons, rest were kids from military


    and political families. Cent


    Mr. Paisley and Mr. Zade uttered in unison, "What?"


    Larry continued, "Yeah, and Miranda took them all down. By herself."


    The Guardians eximed, "What?!!"


    Larry looked at Mr. Paisley and Mr. Zade with sympathy. "She floored them all."


    The Guardians were left in stunned silence.

 Chapter 331

    The Guardians spent quite a while processing Miranda''s recent showdown. Then they called up that wayward grandson of theirs and gave him a thorough earful.


    While they were at it, they made a few other calls, essentially smoothing things over for Miranda. Seriously, who''d be foolish enough to mess with Larry''s lifesaver?


    Anyone who daredy a finger on Miranda was basically signing their own death warrant. And not just their own, but potentially dragging their whole family down with them.


    In a way, Miranda had be as important as a high-ranking official in the government. What''s more, she was about to be the lifesaver of more than just Larry.


    But honestly, even if they hadn''t stepped in, Miranda had the military watching her back. As long as she wasn''t doing anything wildly immoral, they''d cover for her.


    So when Miranda said she had connections, she wasn''t bluffing.


    Even though they hadn''t reached any agreement with those two parties yet, Miranda''s protection was non-stop.


    From the moment she arrived from Zephra, there had been people keeping an eye on her. After all, foreign interests were still watching her closely.


    But since she moved into Virell, those watchers had diminished. Probably because Virell, being the capital, had an immensely strong security system already in ce.


    When Miranda finally got a moment to rest, she found five old men staring intently at her. They were curiously sizing her up from head to toe.


    Miranda couldn''t help but ask, "What are you guys staring at?"


    "Can''t quite see how you''re a martial arts prodigy?"


    "Yeah, with those skinny arms and legs."


    The five old men circled around her, full of curiosity. Even Larry, who knew her well, couldn''t hide his curiosity.


    Those young men had all been trained. And yet Miranda, a young woman, had managed to take them down?


    Miranda was speechless. She wasn''t a martial arts prodigy; she just dabbled in a bit of everything.


    The main thing was, her body had been honed to have a heightened sense of perception and strength beyond ordinary limits.


    When her opponents threw punches, to her, it was like they were moving in slow motion. So she could react at lightning speed. As for her own attacks, it was like a surgeon with a scalpel, capable of precision at her whim.


    She had trained her body too, of course. Without a strong physique and stamina,


    she wouldn''t be able to reach the explosive power and speed she desired.


    It was just the limits of this body had surprised her. Especially recently she felt a growing reservoir of power within her, raising her potential even higher. She couldn''t even gauge her own limits anymore.


    "Ahem, are we going to do this or not?" Miranda raised a serious eyebrow.


    "If you want treatment, sit tight."


    Her words worked like a charm. The


    four old men, apart from Larry,


    quickly took their seats. Their speed was impressive. They sat like students awaiting a teacher''s lecture.


    Once they were settled, they looked a bit tense. Mr. Paisley asked, "Should we maybe go one at a time? Can you handle all four of us at once?"


    Larry also inquired cautiously, "Yeah, kiddo,st time it took quite a while just for me. Is treating all four, at once, too much?"

 Chapter 332

    Miranda opened up her medical kit she took with her, her hands already starting the ritual of disinfection.


    "You know, the reason it took so long to treat you before was because I needed to do some research. I hadn''t dealt with anything like this before. Plus, back then, I wasn''t exactly in the best shape myself."


    She really hadn''t been in great health during that time, making it impossible to dive deeply into treatment. But now, she was ready.


    This kind of life-sucking sickness would drain her mental energy for sure. However, with the boost from the source gem and some self-improvement, she was nowpletely ready to handle the treatment without any stress.


    Also, she''d been researching this rare disease while treating, so progress had been slow. Now, not only wouldn''t her body be easily consumed, but she''d also developed a special medicine.


    Larry, hearing Miranda''s exnation, felt a wave of relief. Experienced, he waved over to his staff to prepare some hot water, just in case.


    Miranda took out a neat row of needles from her kit andid them out carefully. Then, she looked over at the Guardians.


    At this point, the Guardians had already taken their shirts off. Even though all four had the physique of soldiers, their bodies showed the telltale signs of being ravaged by the virus. It was like they were being eaten away, exposing bone beneath.


    Larry turned his head, unable to bear the sight. Miranda''s wrist moved deftly, sending a line of needles into Mr. Paisley''s body.


    Mr. Paisley was the most serious case. For the other three, she opted for a medicinal patch instead. She ced each patch carefully on specific points of their bodies.


    This was the most efficient and quickest method she''d developed. She had learned from Mr. Ashcroft about the ssifications of this rare disease, dubbed "SA".


    She''d also had her people investigate its origins. The disease came in two forms: severe and mild.


    Severe cases, like Mr. Paisley, were on the brink of death, their bodies decaying rapidly, like a mere shadow of his former self; he would suffer immensely, and risk turning violent and attacking people around him at the end.


    Larry had been close to severe when she treated him. It was impossible to use acupuncture on all patients with this disease.


    This particr acupuncture technique was unique to her; even if taught, without exceptional talent, no one would learn it quickly. And even then, they wouldn''t have the mental strength to sustain the


    treatment.


    If NexMed Labs'' acupuncture wasn''t so exclusive, they wouldn''t have formed their own faction.


    So, for mild cases, she developed a specific medication. With oral and topical treatments, along with prolonged medicinal baths, patient could recover fully. For severe cases, she had to use her


    Wovel


    acupuncture to stabilize the


    condition before treatment.


    She was still working on a special medicine for severe cases, just one ingredient short and Crystal was cultivating it.


    Larry looked around, feeling that Miranda''s treatment for them seemed much simpler than what she did for him.


    He watched as Miranda finished the acupuncture and then casually started ying a game on her phone. "So that''s it?"


    Mirandaunched the game. "Yep, just gotta wait for three hours now."


    Larry was rendered speechless. Why didn''t he get such an easy time?

 Chapter 333

    Watching the Guardians sleep soundly on the other side, and Miranda engrossed in her game on her phone, Larry decided to join the rxed vibe. He quietly sat down, pulled out his own phone, and started scrolling through videos in silence.


    The butler, observing this unusual harmony, simply muttered, "Well, isn''t this oddly peaceful."


    Yet, there was an undeniable sense of peculiarity hanging in the air.


    Miranda, engrossed in her game, would asionally nce up at the patients, ensuring everything was okay before diving back into her virtual world.


    Three hours flew by. Larry, startled by his rm, jolted awake. He immediately straightened up, turning his attention to the Guardians.


    His eyes widened in awe as he noticed a dark mist slowly seeping out from where the medication and the acupuncture needles had been applied. It was nothing short of astonishing.


    He had undergone this treatment himself, but it was always while unconscious, so witnessing the process now was truly eye-opening.


    As the dark mist dissipated, the Guardians'' skin tone appeared more normal and healthy, as if ayer of impurities had been cleansed from their bodies, leaving them looking rejuvenated. Even the decaying areas on their skin were visibly regenerating with fresh tissue.


    Just three hours ago, Mr. Paisley''s body had seemed incurably eroded, yet now there was a marked improvement in his health.


    As time passed, the four began to awaken, a hint of confusion in their eyes. But the newfoundfort in their bodies brought smiles to their faces.


    Miranda started removing the needles, pressing a point on Mr. Paisley''s upper body. The needles, which were inserted in the skin, sprang out like magic andnded in the sterilization tray.


    With the needles removed, Mr. Paisley immediately felt lighter and more at ease. Miranda moved on to remove the medicinal patches from the other three men.


    Mr. Paisley eximed with joy, "I haven''t felt this light in ages!"


    Mr. Zade chimed in, "Same here. I feel like I just woke up twenty years younger after a good night''s sleep!"


    Mr. Dempsey added, "This is incredible. I felt like I was at my limit, and now I feel like I could do a round of boxing!"


    Mr. Marsh, feeling his body, couldn''t help but exim a bit profanely, "Damn, it''s been ages since I''ve felt this good!"


    The four of them basked in the joy of


    their "new


    walk


    les", even getting up to


    and, in some cases,


    throw a few punches in the air.


    Miranda felt a bit speechless, yet quitting the thought of stopping them. They


    should have their fun at this age.


    "Next, you''ll just need to take the medication I''ve prepared for a while and soak in medicinal baths for two months," Miranda advised as she packed up her things. "I didn''t bring enough meds today, so I''ll have someone deliver them to you tomorrow. I''ll make sure Mr. Paisley gets a slightly stronger dose, and I''ll write down all the instructions. Just follow them."


    Larry seemed excited. "I''ll send someone to pick it up tomorrow, no need for a delivery."


    Miranda nodded. "That''ll do."


    Mr. Paisley, still in disbelief, asked, "I can recover just like that?"


    Miranda blinked. "Yes."


    The elderly gentlemen looked at Miranda as if she were a treasure.


    "I never thought this ailment cou


    be cured. I didn''t even dare to


    Mr. Paisley said, his


    Ging, "Mira, you''re our life!"


    "Absolutely."


    "Whatever you need, just ask! We''ll do whatever we can to help!"


    "This is the first time I''ve seen such amazing medicine. No wonder Larry speaks


    so highly of you, Mira. Thank you so much!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 334

    Miranda only thought of the four gentlemen as Mr. Ashcroft''s old wartime buddies, her patients. She hadn''t yet grasped the full weight of the Guardians.


    These four men were once generals, each and every one of them. Even though they had retired, including Larry, they were still revered as the five of the Titans. Despite their retirement, their influence was still significant.


    Miranda couldn''t handle the old guys getting all sentimental. "It''s nothing, really. I promised Mr. Ashcroft to do this."


    Larry quickly inquired, "So kiddo, what about the others?"


    Yes, the virus had affected more than just them. There were other veterans suffering too.


    Miranda thought for a moment. "Give me a couple of days, and I''ll bring over the medication. I''ll exin how to use it. The special treatment for severe cases is almost ready too. Soon enough, you won''t need me here in person. The medication will do the trick."


    Mr. Paisley immediately asked, "Can this medication be produced on arger scale?"


    Mr. Ashcroft frowned. "This is Mira''s patent."


    While it would be a great benefit to the country and the world if this treatment could be distributed widely, it was still Miranda''s intellectual property. They couldn''t just expect her to give it away.


    Miranda understood their concern and answered inly, "Not at the moment. No one else can produce this medicine aside from me. It''s not just about the form. I''ve cultivated all the ingredients myself. So far, I haven''t figured out a way for others to replicate the process. Of course, if I do find an alternative way to reproduce the technology, I''d consider selling it."


    She wasn''t stingy about such things. Doing good for society was its own reward. It was also beneficial for everyone at NexMed Labs.


    The unique techniques of NexMed Labs couldn''t be easily replicated by others, as they often relied on the capabilities of the individual practitioner.


    This was why her medicine fetched such high prices on the ck market, yet nopany had managed to replicate it. Only a small fraction of the forms could be recreated using alternative methods to achieve basic efficacy, but even then, they couldn''t match the quality of what she personally produced.


    Still, for treating illnesses, it was enough. She had sold quite a few patents in the past, making a decent amount of money, even if they were just the lesser versions of her creations.


    Larry nodded in understanding. "I see. It makes sense. If it were that easy, Mira wouldn''t be the only one in the world who could cure this."


    Mr. Paisley apologized, "I overstepped my bounds, my apologies."


    "Yeah. The Global Rare Disease Research Center has been working on SA for a


    while now, but they haven''t found any effective treatment yet."


    They all looked at this young woman with newfound respect.


    Miranda nodded slightly. "Since today''s session is over, I''ll take my leave. If anythinges up, don''t hesitate to call me."


    Larry quickly stopped her. "Wait, kiddo."


    Miranda paused mid-step. "Is there something else, Mr. Ashcroft?"


    He hesitated. "Aren''t you curious about anything else? Like, Elian?"


    Miranda gave a small smile. "I''m here to fulfill our promise." Larry frowned slightly.


    "As for everything else, when I want to know more, I''ll find out," she said with a calm smile, then picked up §Ñ§Ü


    her medical kit and turned to leave.


    Larry seemed like he wanted to say more, but the words stayed stuck in his


    throat.


    As she walked out of the estate''s gates, she nced at the silver bracelet on her wrist. After a moment, she looked away, and under the golden sunset, she slowly made her way out of Velvet Ridge.

 Chapter 335

    Somewhere off the grid in Virell.


    The sprawlingpound was enveloped in a huge transparent dome, a high-tech barrier designed to ward off any aerial threats and interference signals.


    Surrounding the base were towering trees and dense foliage, making it nearly impossible for anyone to approach unnoticed. Patrol vehicles, armed to the teeth, periodically cruised the perimeter, while surveince cameras dotted every corner, leaving no inch unmonitored.


    Inside the heart of the base, the drill field was teeming with men d in military uniforms. It was clear they were divided into factions; they stood apart, each group radiating an unyielding sense of rivalry in an attempt to contend for their respective valiancy and prowess. Their eyes were sharp and challenging, as if one wrong move could ignite an all-out brawl.


    Among them were a few who seemed tomand respect, their faces marked by the presence of bandages. Here was Fort Titan, Viper Squad''s training base.


    Where the most unique military region developed the most special squad, these men in the unit, known for their unparalleled skills and audacity, hailed from distinguished families.


    The leading few, d in uniform, were young heirs from high-ranking military families with influential backing. Bearing themselves with unmatched military aplishment, they''d fought in wars in younger ages and acquired outstanding exploits.


    Instead of being under the military''s surveince, they had been granted their unique freedom by the higher-ups who was aiming to take the best of their impressive capability, incentivize them to bring their strength into full y.


    This autonomy, however, led to an arrogance that was hard to rein in. No one in the entire military had managed to control this wild pack until he was dispatched to Fort Titan and took over Viper Squad.


    The man who would be the only leader they ever respected, the one they would follow without question. In those years, Viper Squad''spletion rate for S-ss missions was unmatched, striking fear into the hearts of adversaries far and wide.


    But three years ago, he left Fort Titan, stepping away from the squad. During the time, no one would bring themselves to send any task to Viper Squad, fearing something might go awry, and that they might not be able to keep them on a tight leash.


    he


    These men in Viper Squad were like chained wolves. They''d been entrenched in the ce, and without that man they turned displeased with being untamed; restless and nature-driven, they turned on each other, each day the drill field bing a battleground for their pent-up aggression.


    The base''s medical staff struggled to keep up, rotating through one exhausted team after another. In desperation, researchbs even developed specialized robots to treat their frequent injuries.


    Despite punishments and reprimands, their rebellious streak remained unchecked. They were a finely honed de, unused and growing dull, much to the frustration of the higher-ups.


    Then, finally, the news came-the man who could rein them back was returning to the ce. The entire military breathed a collective sigh of relief.


    On the drill field, all eyes turned to the center stage. The man in the ck and gold uniform ascended


    the tform with amanding et


    presence that seemed to still the air around him. His posture was straight and unyielding, like an oak tree, exuding an undeniable aura of authority.


    He hadn''t even spoken, just standing there, yet every soldier below snapped to attention, eyes fixed on him with fervent respect. Those who had been lounging around swiftly snapped back to their ramrod


    straight state. Even the most prideful among them couldn''t hide their excitement.


    To them, he was a deity, and their eyes were alight with fervor.


    "Long time no see," he spoke, his voice deep and resonant, carrying effortlessly


    across the field. His lips curled into a slight smile. "Myrades."

 Chapter 336

    The military highmand.


    "He''s back now, so I guess there''s no reason to worry anymore, right?"


    The man speaking had a grin on his face as he extinguished his cigarette in a specially designed ashtray nearby. On his shoulder, golden oak leaves glimmered alongside three stars.


    Everyone seated around the conference table sported medals of at least two stripes, indicating their high ranks within the military.


    Since it was an internal meeting, the atmosphere was informal. Unlike their political counterparts who sat rigidly, these were warriors, rugged and unpretentious.


    Some lounged casually, legs kicked up, while others slouched in their seats, the room thick with the tang of smoke. The ashtrays on the table were overflowing.


    The country''s military had installed a venttion system exclusively for the smoke in their meeting rooms. So despite the relentless smoking, the room never felt stuffy.


    This ragtag group of men, though appearing rxed, were the very core of the country''s militarymand. Among them were Timothy and Beck, seated towards the lower end of the table, noticeably distant from each other. Their mutual disdain was palpable.


    Normally, a meeting of this caliber wouldn''t include them. But given the discussion''s focus on an important individual, and their connection to that person, they were summoned.


    "Now that the brat''s back, we''re less worried. But he''s still the same, hates meetings. Told us not to bother him unless it''s crucial. Right now, he''s at the base whipping those young bucks into shape," another officer with the same rank chimed in.


    While there was some irritation at this person''s disregard for protocol, his return was evidently a relief. Had he attended, the prime seat to the right of the head would be his - the youngest, yet most revered.


    Another officer sipped from a travel mug. "They needed a good dressing down. In these three years he''s been gone, Virell''s been nearly flipped on its head by these rascals. Multiple insurrections, all thanks to their freaking internal squabbles!"


    More importantly, that bunch was beyond their control; they were like a pack of wild wolves who would solely submit to the lead wolf¡ªtheir king.


    These young men, mostly the offspring of military families, were thrown into the forces early, passing through rigorous trials. They excelled in every way but obedience,


    a real headache.


    en


    It took a tough character to tame another. Since this man took charge of Fort Titan


    and the Viper Squad, he''d kept them in check like no other.


    "Alright, now that he''s back, Fort Titan remains under hismand. Return all interim powers, and keep your hands off," the head officer dered, rapping the table for emphasis.


    Murmurs of agreement followed, "Who''d want to meddle? We''ve long washed our hands of it."


    "Exactly, Fort Titan''s a hot potato. If it weren''t for these three years without a leader, no one would bother touching it."


    Fort Titan indeed was a hot potato. Initially, it hadn''t existed within the military''s structure, created for overseas operations and special missions.


    It wasn''t tied to any specific location; its jurisdiction extended to any foreignnd they trod upon. This was why no one coveted itsmand.


    One officer chuckled triumphantly. "Bet those knuckleheads are getting whipped into shape now."


    "And good riddance, let him rough them up a bit more. These past three years, they''ve been nothing but a thorn in my side."


    "It''s a relief he''s back. I almost


    thought he''d never return," another officer murmured under his breath.


    "If he''d stayed away any longer, Viper Squad might''ve disbanded."


    "Alright. Moving on to the next agenda," the head officer announced as he tapped at the table, turning his attention to Timothy and Beck. "Let''s hear about that girl."

 Chapter 337

    The highest-ranking officer gave a sharp knock on the table, and the room fell silent. All eyes turned to the pair seated at the end of the table-Timothy and Beck.


    Though both were from the military, they operated within different systems. Beck''s side focused on talent acquisition and protection, while Timothy was all about the front line action.


    Beck quickly brought up a holographic projection, disying Miranda''s profile for every higher-up in the military to see.


    "Take a look at this young woman''s profile. Eight months ago, a batch of highly advanced healing drugs appeared on the ck market, followed by other categories of medication. These drugs are incredibly effective and beyond the capability of any pharmaceuticalpany in the world to produce. Each batch has been auctioned for astronomical sums in the market. Our investigation suggests that the mysterious pharmacist behind these drugs is in Zephra, and we''ve narrowed it down to this girl."


    "During the time, we''ve also discovered that foreign entities have their eyes on her," Beck continued. "She hasn''t admitted to anything, but we''ve seen her skills firsthand. I believe many of you have heard of Mr. Ashcroft, one of the Titans, who has been suffering from the SA virus for years. She cured him. She possesses the most advanced pharmaceutical technology and top-notch medical skills. I''ve been secretly assigning people to protect her, hoping to recruit her into our talent bureau. But..."


    He shot a nce at Timothy. "Someone keeps trying to snatch her up for the front lines."


    Upon hearing that, everyone turned to look at Timothy, who shot to his feet. "Do you know how good her aim is? Do you understand the value of a top sniper? If not, shut it!"


    Beck pointed at Timothy. "She''s a doctor! Do you know how valuable she is to the country?"


    Scenes like this weremonce in conferences, especially military ones. The form didn''t matter; the oue did.


    "So what if she''s a doctor? Who says doctors can''t go to the battlefield?" Timothy said coldly. "Wouldn''t it be great? A doctor and sniper, we''d save on bringing an extra medic with us."


    Beck replied, "I''m not going to argue with some dumbass."


    He turned to the officers. "The purpose of today''s meeting is to discuss whether she should be included in the military protection roster, safeguarding her as a national treasure. Once she''s on that list, she shouldn''t be involved in any dangerous activities, right, gentlemen?"


    The officers exchanged mutual nces and murmured among themselves.


    "That makes sense," the officer at the head table said, nodding as he smoothed things over. "Given Miranda''s skills and potential, she undoubtedly qualifies for military protection. I believe no one here disagrees, but her future is beyond our control."


    Being ced on the military protection roster meant Miranda''s being enrolled among those who were safeguarded by the military as a numbered individual. Her


    information and safety would be


    prioritized by the military.


    Those on this list were typically considered "national treasures" with critical importance to the country.


    Beck and Timothy understood the senior officer''s implications. They were left to battle it out themselves over Miranda''s fate. The military wouldn''t decide for her.


    Miranda had her own measurement. And honestly, they had no control over her preferences.


    "But ever since Mr. Ashcroft''s


    recovery, we''ve been keeping a close


    eye on her. Her ability to cure the SA


    virus is a huge boon to us. She''s a benefactor to our military. So, I have only one requirement."


    The senior officer looked at everyone and finally fixed his gaze on Beck. He


    noted, enunciating each word, "She must note to any harm."


    The words were curt, both a requirement and amand. The room fell into a solemn silence.


    "Understood!" Beck nodded firmly.


    Timothy also nodded, though he nced at Beck with a furrowed brow. Asking Miranda to join the military wasn''t a bad thing, he assumed. Perhaps he could still make some efforts.


    Back at her doorstep, Miranda suddenly sneezed. Rubbing her nose, she wondered why it felt like someone was thinking about her¡ªand not in a good way.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 338

    Miranda was pretty used to the idea of people having their eyes on her.


    With her rather abrasive personality, she had certainly made her fair share of enemies, and she was quite aware that plenty of folks probably cursed her name behind her back.


    But that didn''t bother her. As she walked through the foyer, she dialed up Marion from Zephra.


    "Is the registration for that pharmaceuticalpany done?"


    Marion replied, "All set. What, thinking about selling meds?"


    "Yep," Miranda confirmed. "And selling the patent along the way. Might as well profit myself if someone''s going to."


    Marion responded knowingly, "Got it. Leave it to me. You just handle the tech side, I''ll do the rest."


    Miranda curled her lips. "Perfect."


    Having someone who could handle all the business details was a real relief. Miranda had been contemting this move for a while.


    NexMed Labs had a simr business model. They''d produce drugs that could be mass-produced and were decent substitutes, though these were never as potent as the ones NexMed Labs crafted in-house.


    It was likeparing store-brand to premium. Even the standard versions were beyond what most of the pharmaceutical industry or medical business could achieve.


    Thus, NexMed Labs would sell some patents and also run their own pharmaceuticalpany.


    While the patents were sold, if you wanted the best and most effective drugs, you''d still have to go to a NexMed Labspany.


    However, the quality one, like the drugs Miranda would discreetly sell on the ck market, were not for sale by thepany. Those needed her personal touch to reach their full potential.


    Patents were extremely valuable. Selling a few insignificant ones was more than enough to support NexMed Labs financially.


    The revenue was then reinvested into hospitals and various other sectors. That was why Miranda never worried about money in her previous life.


    Though NexMed Labs had ancient roots, they were anything but stuck in the past. "Miss, you''re back."


    As Miranda stepped inside, the butler greeted her with utmost respect.


    "Miss, the greenhouses on the hill are all set. Would you like to inspect them?" the butler asked as he tapped a tablet, pulling up surveince footage.


    The entire estate was under video surveince, particrly the areas designated for medicinal nts. Every plot ofnd was visible on the screen, down to the little rocks in the soit


    Miranda nced at the footage, surprised. "Finished already?"


    She had assumed it would take a few days toplete. Jo had wrapped it up in a single day.


    Jo grinned. "Satisfying the employer swiftly is what we do best."


    His eyes twinkled with amusement as he spoke. Miranda nodded approvingly. "Well done, thank you."


    She figured Crystal would be pleased when she arrived in a couple of days, saving her the trouble of digging in the dirt.


    Jo was equally pleased. "Anything else you need, Miss?"


    Miranda shook her head. "No, just keep the estate running smoothly. Don''t just hang around in these ces. Feel free to take a break and explore if you like."


    Though they were her employees, she preferred not to see them acting like automatons.


    Jo''s smile widened. "Alright."


    There was something different about his smile this time. After giving Jo a few more instructions, Miranda prepared the medication for tomorrow''s delivery.


    As she walked away, Jo watched her with a newfound admiration. She was nothing like the employers he''d served in the past.


    At the Sterling mansion.


    Mr. Sterling demanded coldly, "What''s between you and that Miranda? Why are you picking a fight with her?"


    Celeste frowned. "I''m not picking fights! She''s the one who got on my nerves. You have no idea how nasty she can be."


    Mr. Sterling took a deep breath. "I don''t care what''s between you two. You''re not to provoke her again."


    Celeste was baffled. "Why? She''s just the Lancaster family''s adopted daughter. What''s there to be afraid of, Dad? Do you know she hit me? Just adopted daughter, and she dared toy a hand on me!


    She hade home hoping for some sympathy, but her father''s reaction to


    Miranda was the exact opposite of what she expected.

 Chapter 339

    Before Celeste could finish her sentence, Mr. Sterling had already pped her across the face.


    Disbelief etched on Celeste''s face. "Dad?"


    Mr. Sterling fixed his gaze on her. "I don''t care whose foster daughter she is. From now on, you stay clear of her! Even your grandfather agrees. As long as she doesn''t cross the line with you, just let it slide."


    "But why? Grandpa always dotes on me," Celeste said, bewildered. "She hit me first! Why are you taking her side?"


    Mr. Sterling inhaled a deep breath. "That''s not for you to worry about. She''s not someone you can mess with. I''m only doing this to teach you a lesson. You know the Sterling name carries weight, and I don''t want any unnecessary stains on it. I''ve managed to cover up your past antics, but as for Miranda, don''t provoke her again! If she does start something, I''ll report to them. I''m doing this for your own good!"


    Celeste clenched her jaw, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "Of course, it would be best if you could make peace with her," Mr. Sterling advised.


    Celeste lowered her gaze, harboring a growing resentment.


    Making peace? Why should she? Why should she cozy up to someone like that?


    A flirtatious woman with loose morals and a questionable background, why should she have to befriend her? What is she?


    Though Mrs. Sterling remained silent, she was visibly upset.


    "Couldn''t you just talk it out? Why did you have to hit her?"


    Mr. Sterling sighed, "I just don''t want her doing anything that could harm the family. You know your daughter''s temperament."


    Celeste wasn''t the only one who got in trouble that day. Others who had shed with Miranda at the shooting range found themselves in hot water too.


    After getting roughed up by Miranda, they returned home only to face another round of beating. The young heirs were baffled, unsure of why they were being punished.


    It wasn''t until Miranda''s name was mentioned that the reason became clear. Their parents had explicitly warned them to steer clear of Miranda.


    But these young men weren''t exactly known for their obedience. In Virell,


    they had never feared anyone except for those two individuals. Why should they back down now?


    That night, their chat group was buzzing.


    sw ne


    Mr. Bartley wrote, [Who''s this Miranda? I got a beating when I got home because of her!]


    Brian chimed in, [Same here. They justid into me out of nowhere. What''s the deal?]


    Mr. Lancaster typed, [I was told to stay away from her. I got punished, but who''s picking on whom here? Can''t anyone deal with this Miranda?]


    n wondered, [Did she go and tattle on us to our families?]


    Brian rebuked, [That little snake, she''s the worst! I need to teach her a lesson!]


    Mr. Lancaster texted, [She''s pretty, but why''s she such a nightmare? Running to tattle, how low can she get?]


    Mr. Bartley stated, [Never backed down from anyone in Virell except those two, and now I''m supposed to avoid her? Not happening!]


    Brian echoed, [Me too, I can''t stand snakes like that! How can we teach her a lesson? I don''t hit women!]


    Mr. Lancaster replied, [Not like you could even if you freaking tried. Together, we couldn''t take her on.]


    The group fell silent. Yeah, they couldn''t beat her. And apparently, they couldn''t outsmart her either.


    How were they supposed to handle this troublemaker? The young elites found themselves deep in thought.


    Mr. Bartley sent, [Come on, guys, think of something! We''ve got to put her in her ce! (roaring.jpg)]


    That night, Miranda sneezed a few¡¢


    more times. She nced out the window, puzzled. How many times was that now? She wasn''t evening down with a cold.

 Chapter 340

    The next day, Larry indeed sent someone to pick up the medication.


    Miranda handed over the carefully prepared remedies to them. And, just as promised, a deposit appeared in her bank ount. This was something Elian had assured her of before she even came to Virell.


    However, she requested a smaller sum than initially discussed, about half of the original amount. After all, aside from Mr. Ashcroft, the other patients didn''t require her personal attention. Only those with severe conditions needed her special


    care.


    Once Miranda had taken care of these matters, she decided it was high time to explore Virell a bit. She had been here for two days and hadn''t ventured out yet.


    Since she''d be living here for a while, maybe even a long while, she needed to get familiar with the ce. Just as she was about to head out, her phone rang. It was Sebastian.


    "Are you in Virell already?"


    Miranda nodded. "Yeah. Did you make it back to the country?"


    There was a hint of amusement in Sebastian''s voice. "I did."


    "What about the patient you mentioned?"


    "I''ll take you to meet them once I get to Virell."


    "Alright."


    "Wait for me."


    Though puzzled as to why Sebastian felt the need to say this, Miranda simply replied, "Okay."


    "Miranda," he said softly.


    She raised an eyebrow. "Anything else?"


    There was a pause before Sebastian said, "No, that''s it."


    "Okay."


    Miranda ended the call. Before she came to Virell, Sebastian had reached out to her, introducing her to a patient.


    Miranda was intrigued by the patient''s condition, so she epted. Besides, something about the illness seemed oddly familiar. Hence, her trip to Virell had a professional angle too.


    After the call ended, Sebastian turned around; behind him was a gory scene of chaos. The expression on his face was a stark contrast to the one he wore during the call.


    His eyes were distant and detached, a sign seemingly disying how numb he''d be towards everything.


    Some things, however, are meant to stay buried, never to see the light of day, like his eyes, hidden behind a pair of sses, never to reveal their true depth.


    He adjusted those sses on his nose. "Clean it up."


    With that, he left the scene.


    Back in Virell, Miranda frowned. "You again?"


    Carter was there, once more. All she wanted was to stroll around town, yet there


    he was. Was he clinging to her like glue or what?


    Carter quickly extended a second


    cup of coffee to Miranda with a sheepish grin. "Well, I don''t have anywhere else to be. Afterst time with those guys, I''m worried about getting jumped. It''s safer sticking with you."


    sto


    Carter had learned about Miranda''s past, and what had happened in Zephra, so


    he was extra considerate towards her.


    To him, Miranda was just like him¡ªa soul in need of more love. Two peas in a pod, really. They were practically meant to be together.


    Miranda wasn''t aware of Carter''s thoughts, and she just noticed how he seemed to havetched onto her. He didn''t even bother to drive his ride-share routes anymore, just hanging around her.


    Oddly enough, she didn''t mind hispany. In fact, she felt a sense of camaraderie.


    He had shown some guts back at the shooting range, standing by her


    side against those bullies.¨¦t


    for him, maybe it wasn''t about


    defying power at all. His family business was clearly international; otherwise, his parents wouldn''t be living abroad.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be doing ride-shares? Not working today?" she asked, taking the coffee from him and sipping it.


    Carter fell into step beside her. "Nah, I was only doing that because I was bored."


    Miranda felt baffled. "And you''re not bored anymore?"


    Carter chuckled, not answering directly. Truth was, he found being around Miranda a lot more entertaining.

 Chapter 341

    Carter didn''t bother with his car, just holding onto his coffee, sticking close to Miranda as they strolled along the street.


    The two of them, a striking pair, attracted attention wherever they went. Miranda had this aura about her that drew others'' attention, not exactly jaw-dropping, but more like she could light up a room.


    Carter, with his silver hair and strikingly handsome face, was a head-turner too. People were snapping pictures from a distance, probably mistaking them for celebrities.


    So, Miranda immediately went to a shop with Carter and bought a hat for each. With hats on, they managed to blend in a bit more.


    However, the photos of Miranda had already hit the inte, causing quite the stir.


    "Isn''t that Miranda? Who''s the guy? Some new actor? He''s gorgeous!"


    "Someone get me all the info on this guy ASAP! I can''t have Miranda with someone I don''t know about!"


    "Is he a model? How have I never seen him before?"


    "No wonder Miranda canceled all her public appearances recently. Is she dating?"


    "No way! I won''t allow it. Only Mr. Ashcroft or Mr. Everhart are worthy of her!"


    "Oh no, the couple I''ve been shipping, is it over?"


    Meanwhile, Miranda and Carter were blissfully unaware of the online frenzy. They kept a low profile with hats on. Carter was an excellent guide, introducing Miranda to the best spots and buying her little trinkets along the way.


    "I haven''t lived in Virell long, but I know all the fun ces here," Carter said


    proudly. "You can count on me if you ever want a tour."


    Miranda smiled. "Sounds good."


    Just then, Carter''s phone buzzed. It was an international call. He furrowed his brow. "Mom?"


    And then Miranda saw him ending


    the call shortly after. She noticed his mood shift. He didn''t need


    vel?


    prompting; the words spilled out like beans from a jar.


    "My mom said my uncle''sing back. Wants me to behave and not get into


    trouble he''d report back on," Carter exined coolly.


    "Your uncle?" Miranda asked.


    "Yeah, he''s the one running the show


    back home. It''s odd he''sing


    here. Usually, the regional office. handles things. Unless," He mused, "Maybe he''s got a sweetheart here in Ardenza."  en


    Miranda was at a loss. Did his family have a love affair tradition?


    "Your mom didn''t ask what you''ve been up to?" Miranda inquired out of blue.


    Carter paused, and then replied, "Nope."


    Miranda nced at a nearby bakery and grinned. "How about some cake?"


    Carter went in a daze before


    following her gaze at the ce, a hint of some inscrutable emotion flickering in his eyes. At the moment, Miranda had already walked into the bakery, and Carter quickly trailed behind her.


    Miranda picked a freshly made birthday cake, one with a cool superhero theme. When she brought it over, Carter felt a flutter of nerves and excitement.


    "It''s small, but enough for two," Miranda said as they sat down. "How old are you?"


    Carter watched as she stuck candles into the cake, and answered inadvertently, "Twenty-one."


    "Then three candles it is. Two plus one equals three," she said, cing three candles on the cake.


    Carter was taken aback. That was unheard of, he thought.


    Once the candles were set, Miranda smiled at him. "Make a wish. Isn''t today your birthday?"


    Carter froze, feeling a warmth spread through him, leaving his eyes a bit misty. "How did you know?"

 Chapter 342

    Carter''s voice was trembling with surprise and emotion, emotions he wasn''t ustomed to, making his wordse out a bit jumbled.


    "I don''t think. I ever told you when my birthday was," he murmured, staring at the cake in front of him.


    Miranda chuckled softly. "Remember when you signed up for the club membership? You needed to show your ID, and I happened to catch a glimpse."


    She had noticed Carter''s birthdate back then, and since it was close to the present day, it had stuck with her.


    Running into Carter today was a happy ident. She overheard him on the phone with his mother, his initial excitement turning to disappointment, and she could guess why.


    Passing by a bakery, she decided to get him a birthday cake. After all, he''d been her chauffeur for the day and even kept herpany on her shopping spree, so why not?


    Carter was taken aback, and then broke into a smile, staring at the cake in


    disbelief. "You''re the first person in a long time to remember my birthday and even celebrate it with me."


    Miranda was a bit taken aback. She almost blurted out, "Is it really that bleak?"


    "My parents, ever since they''ve had affairs, don''t remember my birthday anymore. They usually realize after it''s passed and just send me some money."


    Carter chuckled, as if recounting someone else''s story. "So these years, I either gather some friends to celebrate, or just skip it. Honestly, it''s more fun with friends than family."


    Though Carter spoke about his family with a nonchnce that seemed genuine, Miranda detected a hint of sadness.


    But for him, that sadness seemed insignificant. It was just another emotion, like happiness or anger.


    Growing up in such a family had shaped his outlook and way of dealing with life. Miranda had to admit, Carter had a unique charm about him.


    "But you remembered my birthday and got me a cake. This is the happiest birthday I''ve had in years."


    His smile was sincere, and he didn''t try to hide the tears he wiped from his eyes.


    Miranda raised an eyebrow. "Alright, dig in."


    Carter wiped his eyes once more before diving into the cake with enthusiasm.


    Miranda picked at her slice, eating slowly, while the guy across from her devoured his piece like someone


    was going to snatch


    Just as Carter was about to take another bite, someone swooped in and took the cake away. He looked up, annoyed. "What the heck is your problem?"


    Miranda blinked at the neer. "Jasper?"


    Jasper held the cake, ncing between Miranda and Carter. "Seriously, Miranda? When did your taste drop to this level?"


    Jasper frowned. "Are you sure this date won''t get you in trouble with Elian? We''ve known each other a long time, so I''m telling you, Elian won''t be happy if he finds out."


    en


    Miranda paused mid-bite. "What?"


    Jasper was on a roll with his assumptions. A date? Really?


    Carter''s expression darkened. "What''s wrong with my taste? Are you saying I''m not good enough?"


    Jasper eyed Carter, delivering his verdict with biting precision. "Well, aside from your looks, there''s not much to talk about."


    Carter wanted to punch him but hesitated, fearing the cake would be destroyed. "Just give me back the cake!"

 Chapter 343

    Jasper hadn''t really nned on giving the cake back to Carter. But then he caught Miranda''s half-amused look, and his resolve crumbled. He handed the cake back to Carter and raised his hands.


    "Alright, alright, here you go."


    Miranda finally turned her attention away. "What are you doing here, Jasper?" Carter clutched the cake protectively, suspicious. "You two know each other?" Frowning, Jasper shot Carter a sideways nce before turning to Miranda. "I live here in Virell. Zephra''s kind of lost its charm, so I figured I''de back."


    "Besides, with you here, Elian and Sebastian are bound to show up," he uttered as he swept a designed look at Carter, as if eager to watch some drama unfold.


    The look in his eyes inly said, "If those two show up, you''re toast."


    Carter blinked in confusion.


    "Looks like you''ve got a lot of time on your hands," Miranda said coolly.


    Jasper pointed across the street. "I saw you guys from over there. There''s a club right across the road. I was just hanging out."


    Miranda nced over and noticed the swanky joint he was talking about. Jasper was the type who knew all the city''s secrets and had a knack for finding the best hangouts.


    Back in Zephra, it was Jasper who''d first introduced Miranda to the ck market.


    "By the way," Jasper cautioned, "don''t say that I didn''t remind you. Elian may be elusive, but he hasn''t left Virell yet, right? You showing up like that, I''m afraid this guy would get back luck."


    He knew better than anyone what kind of person Elian was. He didn''t worry Miranda, but this guy instead, daring get entangled with Elian''s woman; he might have a death wish.


    Miranda''s brow furrowed. "What nonsense are you spouting now?"


    Carter, now visibly irritated, shot back with a cold sneer, "I''m not scared of anyone. You wanna settle this one-on-one?"


    Speechless, Miranda rolled her eyes at Jasper''s provocation but feltpelled to level with Carter. "You wouldn''t stand a chance, just let it go."


    Jasper had some skills, a rich kid who knew how to throw a punch, but Carter clearlycked any formal training. He was no match for Jasper.


    Carter remained silent, a hint of hurt in his eyes as he looked at Miranda.


    Jasper nced at Carter, then at Miranda. "You know, you two kind of look alike. What''s the deal? Secret siblings or what?"


    Miranda shot Jasper a look. Jasper instantly plopped down next to Carter.


    "Get lost!" Carter grumbled. Yet Jasper didn''t budge, even stealing a bite of the cake.


    Carter wanted to shove him away but remembered him being Miranda''s friend and her words about not standing a chance and decided against it.


    Hearing that, Miranda cast a nce at Carter. No wonder she felt a pleasant feeling towards him; turned out he bore a resemnce to her.


    "This is Jasper Vane," she introduced. "And this is Carter Hawke."


    They exchanged nces at her introduction.


    Carter felt curious. Jasper? That sounded familiar.


    "No way, is he also a Hawke?" Jasper couldn''t help but tease. "You really are


    tangled up with the Hawke family, aren''t you?"


    Carter was aware of the


    bet


    entanglement between Miranda and the Hawke family; he frowned, "So whatif we share ast name? I''m nothing like them."


    Miranda raised an eyebrow at Carter. "You know about that too?"


    Carter sheepishly held up his phone. "Looked it up."


    He''d been careful, wanting to avoid bringing up anything that might upset Miranda, considering her past ties to the Hawke family.


    ???


    Miranda nodded, understanding. She almost forgot she was something of a public figure. The Hawkes and the Zades dramas were still fresh gossip fodder, especially after the recent events with the Zade n, which was enough to stir up a rising tide ofments once more.


    Despite suspecting Carter was just some fling of Miranda''s, Jasper held his tongue. Miranda''s presence kept him in check, and besides, he was eager to see how things would unfold. He couldn''t imagine Elian sitting idly by if he found out Miranda was out with another guy.

 Chapter 344

    Jasper couldn''t help but wonder, where on earth had Sebastian disappeared to?


    With Elian out of the picture, shouldn''t Sebastian be all over this opportunity, making his move? It was the perfect chance, and yet, here was this slick guy taking advantage of it.


    Carter chimed in, "I just randomly searched online, didn''t expect to actually find you."


    Through this, he learned a lot about Miranda''s past. Coincidentally, she also used to go by thest name Hawke.


    "You just got to Virell, right?" Jasper shifted the conversation towards Miranda.


    "Yeah, only been here a few days. Just out and about to get my bearings." Miranda replied as she lifted her chin, ncing at Carter in front of her, "He''s showing me around."


    Jasper perked up. "You should''vee to me in Virell. I''m a local, there''s nothing about this ce I don''t know."


    He gestured towards the club across the street. "Wanna check it out? It''s mine."


    Miranda turned her gaze to the club. The ce was massive, almost like a sprawling hotel in size, upying an entire block.


    Owning such arge establishment in Virell was no small feat; Jasper had to have some serious clout.


    Carter looked surprised for a short while, his eyes narrowing suspiciously at Jasper. These rich kids in Virell were never up to any good, he surmised.


    "Sure," Miranda said, nodding. "I''m just wandering around anyway."


    She was curious about whaty inside a club of this magnitude in Virell. As soon as Miranda agreed, Carter hastily finished off his slice of pie and followed suit.


    Jasper looked displeased. "Why are you tagging along?"


    He wasn''t fond of these shy types with their silver dyed hair. The elite rarely indulged in such oundish colors for it was seen as tacky.


    So he didn''t have much patience for those with rainbow-dyed hair either.


    "I''ll tag along if I want, what''s it to you?" Carter imed as he lifted his chin defiantly, stepping closer to Miranda and pouting. "Mira, he''s being mean to me!"


    Miranda frowned. "Why are you being mean to him?"


    Jasper was speechless. This guy was a piece of work. Could Elian even handle him? Carter, seeing Miranda siding with him, smugly raised an eyebrow at Jasper.


    Once inside the club, Miranda was taken aback by its splendor. The interior wasvish, with a central hall boasting a ceiling that soared nearly thirty feet high.


    The first floor was a reception area, bustling with wealthy patronsing and going. Suddenly, someone approached Jasper and whispered something to him. Jasper frowned slightly, and then turned to Miranda and Carter. "You guys go ahead and explore, something''se up that I need to handle. I''ll catch up with youter."


    Miranda smiled. "Sure thing."


    Carter was more than happy with that arrangement.


    Jasper instructed, "Show Ms. Lancaster around and make sure all their needs are taken care of. I''ll be back shortly."


    The manager nodded respectfully. "Of course."


    With his instructions given, Jasper strode off on his long legs. Miranda raised an eyebrow, and then she and Carter followed the manager for a tour of the club.


    Miranda knew Jasper''s family was wealthy, but she was impressed that this seemingly carefree guy could run such an extensive club. It showed he had some real skills.


    "This guy''s got some chops, huh? Didn''t expect him to own this ce. I drop by every time I''m back in Virell," Cartermented as they walked "They have everything here:


    horseback riding, racing, billiarel.ne


    golf, even skiing. I''m telling you, the regrs aren''t just the local rich kids, but also a bunch of wealthy international yboys."


    Miranda curled her lips slightly. "All these rich heirs, and yet he''s the one running


    this huge club while you''re just a John Doe."


    Carter looked wounded. "Why do you say I''m just a John Doe?"


    The manager led them into a vast indoor space.


    "This is our racing club, a favorite among our younger guests," the manager exined with a smile. "Though it''s booked for a private event today, we can arrange a special VIP track for you both if you''d like."


    As they entered the room, arge racetrack appeared before them.


    Carter seemed quite familiar with the ce. He was about to exin the racetrack to Miranda when he noticed a group of familiar faces. And they were all ring at them with cold eyes.


    "You two again?"n, holding a helmet and ready to get in a car, growled. Miranda smiled like a mischievous imp. "Well, isn''t this a pleasant surprise?"

 Chapter 345

    Miranda didn''t expect they would bounce back quickly. Ah, the resilience of youth, she thought. If she had known, she might have gone a bit harder on them.


    Today, though, there were only three familiar faces. The rest were probably still bedridden.


    Carter narrowed his eyes. "You guys again."


    Weren''t these the same rich kids they''d run into at the shooting range before? No, calling them rich kids wasn''t quite right. They were more like the offspring of top military and government officials.


    The manager, noticing the recognition, wisely stepped back, letting them handle it. In a ce like this, he wasn''t someone appropriate to intervene, and yet he knew bystanders might probably get inflicted by their altercation. Besides, these two were his boss''s significant guests, and he would be expected to step in if things got out of hand.


    Hugo frowned. "You guys are like bad pennies, always turning up."


    Miranda nodded. "Couldn''t agree more."


    It wasn''t surprising, though. This wasn''t the sort of ce just anyone could afford. Even running into royalty here wouldn''t be unexpected. Clubs like this, high-end and exclusive, were rare domestically. Virell was one of a kind, drawing in the elite from all over.


    The other guys gathered around Hugo, one of them sneering, "Damn you, girl. Didn''t think you''d have the nerve to report us after that fight. You''re something else."


    "Yeah, phony, you think you can just do whatever you want here at Virell?"


    "You think we don''t know about your shady dealings? Reporting us, seriously?"


    They were already filled with pent-up frustration out of the discipline at home. Thinking how she beat them up and then tattled on them only deepened their opinion of her extremely shameless one.


    They couldn''t beat Miranda in a fight, so they resorted to verbal attacks, fueled by their frustration.


    "Always using publicity, online trolls and ying dirty, huh?" Hugo countered, tugging his lips. "But I''ll give it to you, getting Zephra''s crew to back you up is quite the feat."


    Thanks to Celeste, Miranda had a reputation among them as a schemer, someone who used underhanded tactics. Especially since Celeste imed Miranda had been seducing Elian and Sebastian, two guys everyone knew were off-limits.


    Her audacity to get close to those two men was a way of seeking trouble. Even though they''d heard of the story buzzed online, with Celeste''s involvement, they would only dismiss the truth.


    Miranda frowned. These guys really seemed to dislike her. But then it clicked.


    "What kind of nonsense has Celeste been feeding you about me?" she asked bluntly, catching them off guard. Their surprised reactions confirmed it for her. She continued coolly, "Are you obtuse or what? Believe everything she says?"


    Her words irked the heirs.


    "Thinking without a brain, huh? Did your moms identally snip the part when cutting your umbilical cords?"


    Miranda genuinely doubted it. Carter burst outughing, unable to hold it in. "Hahaha."


    Oh man, why was Miranda so hrious when she cussed people out?


    Hugo gritted his teeth. "Miranda, freaking bullshit! You''re the one who''s brainless!"


    Little did Hugo know, how much he would suffer just because of those words in the future.


    Miranda remained unbothered. "I mean, do I look brainless to you? You folks are the ones who are retarded, you should check the mirror."


    Carter couldn''t help but think, "Geez, how does she insult people so calmly?"


    Hugo and his friends were infuriated, especially by Miranda''s nonchnt demeanor One of them looked ready to charge at her but hesitated, thinking better of it. Eventually, their frustration was only intensified.


    Not bothering to waste more energy with those losers, Miranda turned her attention to the racetrack, feeling the thrill of anticipation. It had been a while since she''d raced.


    Hugo suddenly sneered, his voice cold, "Miranda, how about we y a little game?"


    Miranda replied, "Not interested," as she signaled for the manager to get her a


    car.


    But Hugo wasn''t giving up. "What, are you scared?"


    The other guys chimed in, teasing her.


    "Scared, are you? Just admit it, calling us ''Dad'' and maybe we''ll let it slide."


    "Tsk, how about you kneel and apologize?"


    "I don''t usually pick on girls, but you''re an exception, because you''re a phony."


    Miranda turned to face them,


    eyebrows furrowed, but didn''t say a


    word. They instinctively took a step back, wary of her potentially giving them each a well-deserved smack.


    swny


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 346

    The image of Miranda leaving them battered and bruised was still fresh in their minds. They were wary of Miranda''s skills, and for good reason.


    Their injuries hadn''t fully healed yet. Some of them were still sporting casts. The more severely injured were still bedridden, unable to get up.


    "I''ve seen people looking for trouble, but you all have taken it to a whole new level," Miranda said coldly. "What''s the deal? Do you really need to feel validated by picking a fight with me?"


    She had no intention of dealing with them, but they insisted on making a scene. So, she decided not to hold back.


    Hugo stepped forward, ring callously at her. "How about a race? If you win, we''ll leave you alone for good. But if we win, you owe us an apology and have to run tenps around the track, shouting that you''re a damn phony. How''s that? Are you in?"


    Carter objected, "Why should she agree to that just because you say so?" Miranda stopped him, looking at Hugo with a calm gaze. "The terms aren''t fair." "What''s not fair about them?" Hugo shot back coldly.


    Miranda curled her lips upward, her eyes glinting with a hint of danger. "If I win, you all have to kneel and apologize, admitting you were wrong. And each of you must post on your social media: ''Miranda is my master, and I am her humble follower.'' How about that?"


    Carter couldn''t help but chime in, "You are not going to make them call you ''Daddy'' anymore?"


    Miranda nced at Carter.


    "They''re not worth it."


    Though her conditions made the heirs'' faces sour, they figured Miranda was just a


    girl, and girls naturally had a disadvantage in racing.


    Especially since Hugo was an expert racer. He''d even won awards in


    She had no idea of Hugo''s prowess. This challenge was Hugo''s idea, and backing down now wasn''t an option for him.


    "Fine! It''s a deal!"


    Miranda''s lips were pressed into a cold line.


    "Get me a car," she instructed.


    The manager quickly called for someone in charge.


    Carter piped up, "I want to..."


    Miranda cut him off, "Stay put."


    Carter wanted to protest. But for some reason, he found himself holding back.


    Not that he didn''t know how to race! But Miranda was already heading to the track, leaving him no room to argue.


    He quickly called out to the manager, "Get me a car too! I want in!"


    The manager nced at the grid,


    2th cars ready to go, andet


    full


    "Sorry, sir, the track''s


    Carter was taken aback.


    Miranda didn''t even bother with a


    helmet or any gear; she just got the


    Oth. Her boldness made t


    into


    They wanted to prove a point, not see anyone get killed. They didn''t want Miranda


    toe to harm on the track.


    Hugo looked over at Miranda in the adjacentne. "If you don''t want to get killed, put on a helmet!"


    Miranda casually stretched her neck, replying coolly, "Might as well worry about yourself."


    Hugo uttered, deciding to let her be. "Suit yourself!"


    As the countdown began, all engines roared to life.


    In a sh, the carsunched forward like arrows from a bow! Some cars surged


    ahead, quickly overtaking Miranda.


    In the chaos of racing, Miranda


    found


    herself in a middling position.


    But Hugo had surged to the


    He was leading the pack!


    front!


    Hugo nced in his rearview mirror, a smug smile ying on his lips. She was


    going to lose for sure!

 Chapter 347

    Miranda had a yful grin on her face, maintaining her position right in the middle of the pack.


    Hugo was determined to put some distance between them. He floored the gas pedal, convinced he was about top Miranda.


    But as he believed Miranda was way behind him, there she was, keeping up with him effortlessly, the same distance as earlier. How was that even possible?


    It wasn''t just Hugo who was shocked; the other racers were equally stunned. Hugo might have missed it, but they had seen it happen.


    As Hugo elerated through a curve, Miranda, who had been smoothly blending in with the rest of the cars, suddenly surged forward, executing a breathtaking drift to take the bend!


    The speed was mind-blowing! Sparks flew from the tires as they screeched across the asphalt! And from that point on, she maintained the exact same distance behind Hugo''s car!


    Yes, the exact same distance! No matter how fast Hugo went, he couldn''t shake her off!


    "Wow! She can drift?!"


    "Did you guys notice? She never slows down for the turns! That drift was epic!" "Is she sure she''s not a professional racer??"


    Even Carter was taken aback.


    "That''s insane."


    Sure, anyone who raced knew how to drift. But not everyone could master it with such precision.


    And to drift at the speed Miranda was going? Even professional racers would find that challenging. At that speed, most people would have already crashed!


    Just then, Jasper returned. He arrived to the electrifying atmosphere of the race track.


    The roaring engines sent adrenaline surging through everyone''s veins as the cars racedp afterp. Especially the first and second cars, which were neck and neck, neither giving an inch.


    He approached and asked, "Where''s Miranda?"


    Carter gestured with his chin. "Over there."


    Carter had been nning to step in if Miranda fost. And if he lost, he


    wasn''t about to admit defeat. But he hadn''t expected Miranda to be such a skilled driver. Why hadn''t she overtaken yet?


    "What?" Jasper asked, confused, looking at the track again. "Which one is Miranda?"


    The manager immediately pointed to the car currently in second ce. "Sir, that one."


    Jasper watched just in time to catch another stunning drift.


    "Holy cow!" he eximed, "Who''s in first ce?"


    "It''s Mr. Hugo Bartley."


    The manager quickly filled Jasper in on the bet that had been made earlier. Jasper nudged Carter, who was watching the race with great interest. "Did they mess with Miranda?"


    Carter nodded mechanically. "Yep, the other day at the shooting range, Miranda gave them a good thrashing."


    Jasper was speechless. Miranda had just arrived in Virell, and already she had stirred up so much trouble? How could he have missed this? Weird.


    Usually, Jasper was the first to know about the happenings in the Virell social circle. But this had urred just a few days ago. Jasper had been busy settling into Virell and dealing withpany matters.


    BUMS


    Besides, Hugo and his crew were too embarrassed to spread the word. Even the guys from Zephra had kept quiet to avoid causing Miranda any trouble.


    As a result, the incident hadn''t made the rounds yet.


    All that was known was that some neer had taken on a whole group at the


    Virell Shooting Range and left Hugo and his crew nursing their bruises.


    The story was too wild to be believed, so it hadn''t spread very far.


    The chatter among the guys over thems was deafening. Hugo could hear it


    all too. He turned incredulously to look at Miranda, who was still right on his tail.


    "She can drift?? Are you kidding me??"


    "No joke, man, see for yourself!¡±

 Chapter 348

    Hugo nced into the rear-view mirror just in time to see Miranda taking a hairpin turn at a breakneck speed. He couldn''t help but let out a string of curses.


    "Are you insane?! Do you have a death wish or something?"


    There was no way she could make that drift at such a speed without crashing! But just as the words left his mouth, her car spun around in a perfect 180-degree turn, sparks flying everywhere.


    Because of the intense speed, the car flipped onto its side, yet somehow kept moving forward. Even as it skidded, the vehicle managed to right itself back onto its wheels, barely losing momentum as it sped forward, closing the gap between them until it was half a car''s length away.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye, as if watching a video on fast-forward. Hugo''s heart pounded in his chest. What kind of control did she have to pull off a maneuver like that? But the rush of adrenaline quickly turned into a fierce determination to win.


    He couldn''t lose! He pushed his foot down on the pedal. The fact that Miranda was hot on his heels only fueled his growing impatience.


    Jasper furrowed his brow. "Wow, incredible. I''ve never seen her like that before."


    He knew Miranda could handle a car, but this was something else entirely-she could easily be a professional.


    "Damn, that was amazing! Smooth!"


    Voice imbued with thrills rang near his ears. Turning back, he found the manager, who had run up ahead to get a better view, shouting with excitement.


    Jasper was rendered speechless. Couldn''t he be a bit moreposed like him?


    They were on thestp now, the two cars neck and neck, neither willing to give an inch. As they approached the final turn, both vehicles elerated instead of slowing down.


    "Hugo, are you out of your mind?!"


    "Hugo, stop! You can''t make that turn at this speed!"


    The earpiece crackled with frantic voices, but Hugo tossed it aside, focusing intently on the road. He was sure he could make it. Slowing down now meant certain defeat.


    Miranda gave him a quick nce before flooring the elerator, overtaking him effortlessly. In an instant, she drifted around the bend with precision, heading straight for the finish line.


    Meanwhile, Hugo lost control during his drift, his car flipping over twice before crashing to the ground. The crowd gasped collectively.


    "Mr. Bartley!"


    Jasper quickly said, "Call the ambnce, now!"


    The manager was already dialing emergency services, and rescue teams rushed forward.


    But someone else was faster-Miranda. Without any protection, she approached the overturned car, which had begun to smoke ominously, mes licking at its edges. Everyone gasped at the perilous scene.


    "Miranda! Get back! It''s too dangerous!" Carter''s face was pale.


    Jasper''s expression was grim. If the car exploded, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Miranda crouched down, using a hammer to break the car door. When she saw Hugo inside, battered and bleeding but conscious, she reached in, grabbing his shoulder and arm to pull him out.


    Hugo was dazed but aware. Seeing Miranda, he hesitated for a moment, but then quickly grasped her hand, struggling to crawl out.


    Once outside, Miranda supported him as they hobbled away from the wreckage.


    "Thank you," Hugo wheezed, using all his strength to speak. He hadn''t expected Miranda to be the one to rescue him.


    In that harrowing moment, he''d felt the icy grip of death closer than ever before, and it terrified him. He feared he would die. The regret of his


    reckless driving filled his mind, and the thought of dying like that was unbearable, leaving his body utterly frigid.


    He never wanted to go like this. He had no idea what he would face; exerting himself, he attempted to get out but the contorted car blocked the way.


    He''d hoped for the rescue team, but the first face he saw was Miranda''s. Wielding a hammer, she''d smashed open the door and offered her hand. In that instant, he felt like he''d been pulled back from the brink


    "Don''t try to emte me if you can''t handle it," Miranda said calmly. "I''m good, but not everyone can match me."


    Hugo remained silent, but his eyes betrayed the gratitude he felt.


    The rescue team arrived just as a loud boom echoed, the car bursting into mes behind them. Smoke billowed, debris flying, the hot wave charging towards them, but they were far enough away to be safe.


    Miranda gave the wreck onest look as she reminded, "See, you nearly ended up like that."


    Hugo was at loss for words, feeling how insolent she could be. And yet he shivered uncontrobly, a chill running down his spine. The rescue team just arrived, and if not for Miranda, he might have been..


    Others felt the same relief, especially Carter and Jasper, who rushed over.


    "Are you two okay?" Jasper asked, ncing at Hugo before focusing on Miranda. Clearly, his concern was greater for her.


    If Hugo was hurt, it coulde down to a mere ident; it was his own doing. But if something happened to Miranda in his turf, Elian would have his head.


    "Miranda, how are you feeling? It was so dangerous! Why did you save him?" Carter eximed, still shaken. "He''s not even your family!"

 Chapter 349

    For Carter, Miranda was the only person he knew. She meant more to him than anyone else ever could.


    He''d rather see anyone else in danger than Miranda.


    As soon as Miranda noticed the rescue team arriving, she let go of Hugo, who had been leaning heavily on her. Without her support, he copsed into the arms of the rescuers.


    The team swiftly lifted him onto a stretcher, ready to rush him off for a check-up. But Hugo was having none of it, protesting loudly and trying to get down.


    Jasper barked at the rescuers, "Hold him down! Don''t let him go until he''s been checked out!"


    Obediently, they pinned Hugo down, making sure he couldn''t move.


    After issuing his orders, Jasper turned his attention back to Miranda. "Do you want to get checked out too? Are you feeling okay?"


    Carter chimed in, "Yeah, are you sure you''re alright?"


    Miranda shook her head. "I''m fine. Besides, did you forget? I''m a doctor myself." Of course, she was fine.


    Carter couldn''t help but grumble, "Why did you save him? You almost got yourself in trouble. He''s not exactly someone decent."


    Miranda''s lips curled into a smile. "I wasn''t in any real danger, and besides, he didn''t have to die."


    As a doctor, she was used to the cycle of life and death. But if someone didn''t need to die, she''d do everything in her power to save them.


    It wasn''t about being a saint; it was about doing what she could within her ability.


    And most importantly, this guy didn''t deserve to die. Since the moment when he got riled up for her not making any safety precautions before racing, she figured he wasn''t inherently wicked.


    Despite their past altercations, he didn''t instruct his people to attack her. He was more bark than bite, often resorting to hurling those vile insults.


    So, she saved him. Simple as that.


    Miranda felt numerous eyes on her and turned to see Hugo''s friends watching her. Their expressions were aplex; they were seemingly struggling for addressing her, their gaze obviously devoid of the hostility they''d previously shown her.


    Jasper nced at the group, noticing the bruises and one of them with a cast on his leg.


    Suspicion crept in; could it be they had been on the receiving end of Miranda''s fists?


    One of Hugo''s friends hesitantly spoke up, "Miranda, um..."


    He trailed off, uncertain.


    Miranda cut in smoothly, "How about calling me Master first?"


    Jasper blinked in surprise. Carter was taken aback too.


    That direct, huh?


    Surely they wouldn''t.


    To everyone''s astonishment, the three men stood straight and bowed to Miranda, shouting in unison, "Master!"


    Thebined force of their voices was startling. Caught off guard,


    Miranda felt her brow twitch. "You guys make it sound like I''m at my own funeral."


    The whole bowing and the way how they called her were more like paying respects to the departed.


    Still, she hadn''t expected them toply so readily.


    One of the friends, looking like he had nothing to lose, dered


    earnestly, "Miranda, we lost thou


    bet


    fair and square. From now on, I''m


    Youn


    humble follower!"


    "Me too! You saved Hugo without holding a grudge. You''re a good person. Forget whatever nonsense we said before."


    "No matter what, you won and saved Mr. Bartley. You''re our leader now. Whatever you say goes!"


    Though proud, they were people who could ept defeat. Refusing to honor a bet with a woman would be a total disgrace.


    For them, reputation was important, but so was keeping one''s word.


    Jasper whispered to Miranda,


    "These guys used to hang around with Elian. They might be a bit rough around the edges, but there''s no issue their personalities. At


    gran


    they know how to lose with


    Even Carter was surprised at how willingly they admitted defeat. He thought


    they''d try to wriggle out of it.


    Miranda arched an eyebrow and


    gave them a scrutinizing look. "ording to what we agreed, you know what you need to do next, right? Or do I need to teach you?"


    The men exchanged nces, coughing awkwardly.


    "Or, do you want to challenge me to something else? I have some time, I''m game


    if you are," Miranda added.


    The three men hastily waved their hands. "No, that won''t be necessary."


    Miranda nodded, satisfied. "Alright then."


    The three men exchanged another nce.


    Miranda was nothing like Celeste had made her out to be. She was normal, not exactly like what they''d ounted.


    She wasbatant, skilled, and capable of saving lives without hesitation in the critical moment.


    How could someone like her possibly be the conniving person Celeste had described?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 350

    From that moment on, their hearts began to let go of their prejudices against Miranda.


    They officially introduced themselves to Miranda.


    "I''m Rodney Sullivan. You can just call me Rod, Miranda."


    "I''m n Cooper. Everyone calls me n."


    "I''m Henry Lancaster."


    The three of them stood in front of Miranda, earnestly introducing themselves.


    Jasper and Carter exchanged a nce.


    Both of them had a hint of surprise in their eyes.


    Carter hadn''t expected that these guys, when they weren''t being obnoxious, could actually be quite normal. And as he looked at Miranda, there was a newfound sense of admiration. What had started as mere fondness and friendliness had now grown into something more.


    Jasper, on the other hand, was thinking about how Miranda had actually managed to tame these rowdy guys. They were known as troublemakers, always stirring up chaos with their aggressive strain.


    Ever since Elian left, no one had been able to keep them in check. The only person they somewhat feared was Sebastian when thetter came to Virell, but since Sebastian had moved to Zephra years ago and rarely returned, they had be increasingly unruly.


    But here was Miranda, having miraculously brought them to heel. It wasn''t easy to win over Hugo and his crew. Clearly, Miranda had given them a run for their money.


    After the little racing episode, with Miranda having had her fill ofps around the track, Jasper continued to show them around the club. The trio eagerly followed, excited about their newfound "boss", wanting to spend more time getting to know her.


    With their prejudices set aside, Miranda seemed to grow in stature in their eyes. After all, she had single-handedly taken them all down! That was extraordinary! Her racing skills were something they could only dream of matching. Rescuing someone on the track was just the cherry on top, and they couldn''t fault her character either. She was someone worth being fascinated by.


    So much so that they hadpletely forgotten about Hugo, who was still nursing his wounds in the medical room.


    As they continued their tour of the club, the trio stuck close, and it led them to witness even more of Miranda''s impressive skills.


    In the billiards room, Jasper extended an invitation. "Miranda, want to y a few rounds?"


    "Sure," Miranda replied.


    The moment Miranda picked up the cue and lined up her shot, it was game over for everyone else. They finally understood what it meant to clear the table with one shot.


    At the stables, n doubted that Miranda''s equestrian skills could be just as impressive. "Fancy a ride? A couple ofps?"


    Being impressive was one thing, but excelling in every aspect? He remained skeptical.


    "Sure," was Miranda''s response.


    Watching her gallop effortlessly while n struggled to keep up from behind was


    a sight to behold. Brian and Henry couldn''t help but marvel.


    "How does she know everything?"


    "And she''s this good at horse riding too?"


    Miranda never boasted or brought up her skills. If they hadn''t invited her to


    Shop these activities, they would


    never have known just how skilled she was.


    Carter was just as awestruck for he didn''t know Miranda quite well. The more he learned about her, the more he felt like her brilliance was ever-increasing.


    Even though Jasper hadn''t seen all of Miranda''s talents before, he yed the part


    of the wise old sage, chuckling. "Have you guys seen her shoot?"


    They all shook their heads. Although they had been to the shooting range before, they hadn''t seen Miranda in action.


    Jasper raised an eyebrow. "I have. It''s not even on the same level as us. Just wait till you see it."


    He left it at that, not wanting to spoil the surprise. It was much more thrilling to witness it firsthand.


    Though Elian and Sebastian were also skilled marksmen, Miranda''s style was unmatched in its ir.


    Hearing Jasper''s words piqued their curiosity even more. Could it be true? Was Miranda also a sharpshooter?


    Their admiration for Miranda seemed to gain even more value.


    When Hugo found out that Miranda had toured the club with them, and that n and the others had


    vel?


    witnessed her other talents, he was visibly displeased.  fo


    That evening, he vented his frustration in their WhatsApp group chat.


    "You guys went out with her and didn''t invite me??


    Why was I left out?


    Is my injury that bad? Couldn''t you have at least called me?


    Bunch of jerks! Say something! You''ve ditched me for Miranda?


    Spill it, are you guys chatting with her behind my back?? Do you have your own separate group now?"

 Chapter 351

    Hugo had been ranting for quite a while in the group chat before everyone else chimed in to console him.


    n said, "Come on, it was because you were injured back then."


    Brian echoed, "Exactly, exactly."


    Henry added, "We don''t have a separate group, we don''t. This is the only group we have."


    Brian insisted, "Yeah, Mr. Bartley, there''s no way we have another group."


    Hugo wrote, "I don''t believe it unless you add Miranda to this group."


    Without any hesitation, they all agreed, raising their virtual hands in a unanimous decision. After today''s events, they were bonded by the thickest of ties.


    Hugo was particrly anxious about being left out, so he strongly insisted they add Miranda.


    Miranda was in the middle of having dinner, when her phone buzzed with the notification of being added to the group chat.


    Upon checking out the avatars, which were all overly confident selfies, she could immediately tell who was who.


    Why did they add her to the group?


    As soon as she joined, the group erupted in a flurry of virtual confetti, weing her warmly.


    Then, each one of them started posting a link in the chat.


    Hugo messaged, [Master, please check this out!]


    Seeing the flood of simr messages below, Miranda couldn''t help but chuckle. She used to find these guys annoying, but now she had to admit they were surprisingly good sports. Much better than when she had a bet with Alistair and his crew back in Zephra, who couldn''t handle losing to her at all. Unlike them, these guys coped with their defeat well.


    She teased, [Master? Wasn''t I the drama queen?]


    Hugo replied, [I was wrong, Miranda ¨C no, Master. I''m your humble follower now, whatever you say goes. My life is yours!]


    Brian sent a voice message,


    followed by a text trantion, "We


    were wrong, I''m the draf


    queen! We only heard rumors before, Miranda, don''t take it to heart. You could never be a drama queen!"


    swnovel


    n chimed in, [I''m sorry, Miranda. I''ll never say it again. You can smack me around next time if you want.]


    Henry dered, [If anyone talks bad about you next time, I''ll be the first to knock them out!]


    There was no way they still thought of Miranda as a drama queen. How could someone as cool as her be anything but amazing? Those people must have


    e prejurel


    against her, leading to the nder.


    Hence, they all blocked Celeste. It was Celeste''s fault for making them misunderstand such a great person.


    Watching them grovel so quickly, Miranda faised an eyebrow with satisfaction. Otherwise, she might have had to teach them a lesson for all the trouble they caused her before.


    The group chat was filled with their apologies, the messagesing in so fast it was hard to keep up.


    Ignoring them for a moment, she clicked on the link they sent. It turned out to be a status update they all posted on their social media ounts.


    These guys were somewhat known figures. They didn''t have a huge following, but they were well-connected within their circle.


    When each of them posted the same status, "Miranda is my master @Miranda," it sent shockwaves through themunity.


    Virell-WILLmented, [Miranda? You mean the Miranda I''m thinking of?]


    Dreams of Many Girls wrote, [What on earth is going on with you guys?]


    RichBoy asked, [Can someone exin?]


    Heir to the Throne inquired, [What happened? Is she the one who beat you all up at the clubst time??]


    Celeste chimed in, [Why did you block me?!]


    ...


    Celeste leftments under each of their social media posts, even tried calling them, only to discover her calls wouldn''t go through either.


    Utterly confused, she went back to their posts and furiously typed, [Did Miranda tell you to block me?? Are you guys nuts?!]

 Chapter 352

    But no one seemed to care about Celeste''s words.


    A few people left a question mark under herment, but that was about it.


    Soon enough, Celeste''sment was deleted. Not only that, but she was also blocked.


    This made Celeste stomp around her house in exasperation.


    Even though these rich kids weren''t exactly celebrities, and they didn''t have hordes of followers, when a bunch of them tagged Miranda and posted such statuses, it caused quite a stir in their exclusive circles.


    The crew from Zephra caught wind of the drama and jumped in with their ownments; they sent a few question marks, their remarks all brimming with challenge.


    "?? Don''t involve our Miranda, thanks."


    "What does Miranda have to do with you guys? Just trying to catch some attention?"


    "Don''t mess with our Miranda."


    "If Miranda''s your master, sorry, but that makes you inferior than us. We''re her closest buddies."


    ...


    The Lancasters chimed in as well.


    Caiusmented, [Don''t mess it around. I''m heading to Virell soon, and if I find out my sister''s been bullied, you won''t hear the end of it from me.]


    Hannah sent, [If Miranda''s your master, then I''m your master''s dear little sister.]


    Hugo and his friends only replied to the messages from Caius and Hannah, given their close kinship with Miranda. T


    hey remained somewhat polite.


    Hugo wrote, [Rx, you think we could ever bully her?]


    [Hannah, you and Miranda are on different levels of firepower.]


    The elite social circles were buzzing with excitement, and those who hadn''t yet


    met Miranda were growing increasingly curious about her.


    What kind of prowess did this Lancaster family adoptee have to win over all these rich kids?


    Was she really as impressive as the inte made her out to be?


    For these folks, anything that surfaced online was usually taken with a grain of salt, especially character portrayals and the like.


    They had been part of these circles long enough, often even pulling the strings behind many publicity stunts, to know better than to take everything at face value.


    In their eyes, only the naive would be led by the nose by such things.


    So even though Miranda''s story had stirred quite a fuss online, they remained skeptical.


    But who could have guessed that a mere adoptee from the Lancaster family could infiltrate even this elite circle of heirs? And those haughty guys were acknowledging her as their master?


    While the upper-ss circles were buzzing about this, Celeste posted a cryptic status on social media, "Some people really overstep their bounds. I''ve been tolerant enough, but my patience has limits.


    This ambiguous update quickly sparked discussions amongizens.


    Unlike the others, Celeste had a celebrity status. So when she posted this, fans,


    haters, and onlookers all weighed in.


    "What''s going on? Who''s our girl talking about?"


    "Yeah, spill the tea, girl! No need for subtlety!"


    "Who''s being such a jerk? Look at how mad our girl is!"


    "Girl, with your status, just go ahead and call them out!"


    Then there were the skeptics who remembered Celeste''s past missteps.


    "What''s Ms. Sterling up to now?"


    "Here we go again with the dramatics."


    "Didn''t she just have a PR disaster? Already back to ying roles?"


    "Leaving it vague just to stir up conversation among theizens, huh?"


    Celeste followed up with another post.


    "Nothing much, just someone trying to stir things between me and my friends, and


    it got me a bit heated."


    And she even replied to her own post.


    "Even if I was in the wrong before, it wasn''t intentional. But what you''re doing is just petty. Making my friends block me? That''s pretty low."

 Chapter 353

    It didn''t take long for the fans to piece together that Celeste was talking about Miranda. After all, Miranda and Celeste had a history of disagreements, and Celeste had once misunderstood Miranda, stirring up quite the storm online. That storm had led to Celeste''s downfall, her carefully crafted persona crumbling to


    pieces.


    So everyone assumed she was pointing fingers at Miranda. It wasn''t long before "Miranda stirring trouble with Celeste''s friends" was trending, and fans were demanding an exnation from Miranda.


    Though Miranda wasn''t short on fans herself, so Celeste''s crowd couldn''t make too much noise. Just as Miranda was stepping out, her phone rang. It was Marion.


    "Why is this Celeste always targeting you? She''s stirring up drama again."


    Miranda scanned her surroundings as she stood by her front door. In the span of just a few days, her neighborhood had be popted with a curious assortment of characters. There were street vendors, some selling cheap souvenirs and even a guy attempting to cook crepes.


    Jo had warned her that these new faces had appeared gradually over the past few days, and they were all pretty terrible at their jobs. Even the crepes the guy cooked were just distasteful. Their objection was suspicious, and Jo inquired if they should call the cops.


    "Why are you asking me about someone else''s tantrum?" Miranda replied. "Is she losing it online again?"


    Marion acknowledged with a simple "yeah". "I can''t touch her, otherwise I''d have her cklisted already. She''s got quite the connections. But we can manage the public outcry. Her reputation was already shaky. Though, her backers might step in to keep the negative press at bay."


    Miranda approached the crepe stand. "Handle it as you see fit. Don''t worry about me."


    Marion responded, "Sure, but seriously, what did you do to her this time?" Miranda thought for a moment. "Could be because I decked her once?"


    Marion was left speechless. "You''re a real piece of work."


    Miranda smirked. "Everything''s smooth over at Zephra, right?"


    The crepe vendor''s hands were trembling now, not daring to meet Miranda''s gaze.


    Marion uttered, "Pretty good, NeuraCore is running smoothly. But a heads-up from Charles, the authorities on both sides of thew are looking for you, be careful. Especially Logan from the Victor family out west, who''s put a hundred million bounty on your head."


    Marion''s voice dropped to a whisper. "Keep a low profile for a while, don''t go overseas."


    Miranda nced at the vendor. "Got it."


    After wrapping up the call with Marion, she frowned. "You guys are really getting bold, huh?" She pointed at the mess of the crepes. "Such a lousy skill, did you even train for this? You are not afraid you might get exposed?"


    The vendor''s face shifted, a tad embarrassed. "I''m new at this, and seeing you made me nervous."


    Ah, an old acquaintance. He used to


    §Ö§ä


    be part of the team watching over Miranda back when she was in Zephra, and she''d tangled with him before as he was mistaken as an assassin. He still remembered the silver needle that had left him


    swollen for days.


    Miranda surveyed the area. "And the rest?"


    He spoke softly. "We''re all here on assignment. Word is out about the bounty on you. Our orders are to protect you at all costs."


    Miranda snagged a sausage from the ingredients spread out on the crepe stand and started munching on it. "And did you see any strangers around? This setup doesn''t scream ''something''s up''?"


    Miranda frowned. Setting up stalls adjacent to her ce, it was like they were begging to be noticed.


    He chuckled sheepishly. "It is what it is, orders are orders. Plus, it''s convenient, right? No need to order takeout."


    Miranda was at loss for words. Honestly, without them, her ce would be much more discreet. After all, even satellite was unable to track it down.


    "Oh, and our boss wants to know when you''re free to chat."


    Miranda took a bite of the sausage. "I''m busy today, maybe tomorrow."


    She had ns to hit the shooting range with Hugo and the group. Initially, she didn''t want to, but they bombarded her with messages,


    practically begging. They weret ne


    persistent, like a bunch of pesky kids, so she finally relented.


    "Got it!"


    The vendor quickly ryed the message to his superior.


    At Virell Shooting Range, Hugo and his friends watched with trepidation as a man approached with a


    menacing air. His ckbat ?


    boots echoed with authority. Without warning, he grabbed Hugo by the cor andnded a punch.


    "Drama queen, huh?"


    Another punch followed. "Slut?"


    "Mr. Ashcroft, we''re sorry, really sorry!"


    "Dare to badmouth her, huh?"


    A swift kick apanied his words.


    The group could do nothing but endure the beating, pleading for mercy amidst the


    chaos.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!